《Domineering Billionaire’s Maid(BDSM-Erotica)》


 Chapter 1 Alice

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    He nces at his wristwatch and looks up at me, causing me to close my eyes in terror right away.


    ¡°Please pardon my tardiness, sir. I just dozed off because I had a headache, and when I awoke, I rushed to your room. I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up.¡± As he thunders, mming his hands on the table, I flinch.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡± I immediately open my eyes in response to his order. He continues, ring at me, and I lower my gaze. ¡°I will punish you for beingte.¡±


    I return my gaze to him and beg frantically, ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me. I¡¯ll be on time next time. It is just that-¡±


    He warns me in amanding tone, cutting my words. ¡°If next time you speak without my permission, I¡¯ll shut you up with my dick.¡± My eyes erge, listening to his words.


    A few hours ago


    I¡¯m Alice rk. I¡¯m twenty and have been working as a maid for the Wilson family since my mother died a year ago. epting my mother¡¯s death and then beginning to work as a maid to settle my mother¡¯s debt to the Wilson family were the most strenuous days of my life. I had no option but to work as a maid at this mansion.


    Wilson brothers; the two hot billionaires; Alexander Wilson and Edward Wilson, whom I have never seen, for whom I work. There are some insane tales about those siblings that I have heard. My hands shiver in fright to even think about them because it gives chills down my spine. I just wish I nevere across them, because if Ie, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do to me. I heard that if their lustful eyes fall on any woman; they make her their ve and own her mind, body, and soul.


    After my shower, Ie out of the bathroom dressed in my maid attire ¨C a ck dress, a white apron, and a hairband. The dress reaches my mid-thigh and lifts furthermore when I wear it with heels. When male workers ogle at my legs, it makes me feel pretty ufortable.


    Why does this uniform have to be so short, God? I despise it when men gaze at me with lust in their eyes.


    I dwell in one of Wilson¡¯s servant quarters. Every quarter has a single bed, and a small attached bathroom. My job is to cook, which I enjoy.


    Painting is a passion of mine. So, in my spare time, I pick up a brush and paint on my canvas whatever is going through my mind. It feels fantastic. I¡¯m ready to paint in any state of mind. After my mother¡¯s death, painting is my only source of happiness.


    It is something my mother taught me to do, and whenever I do it, I feel as though she is there with me, which brings me immense peace. I honestly miss her. When memories of my mother sh through my mind, tears well up in my eyes.


    A maid, Lily, enters my quarters with her face drooping in mncholy. One of the Wilson brothers, Edward, has owned her as a ve for the past two weeks. She seems to be really depressed, so I¡¯m sure he did something terrible with her.


    ¡°Lily, is everything alright? Did he hurt you?¡± I question her with concern, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped serving as his personal maid. He became weary of me. I wanted him more.¡± She cries, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡°What? You loved being his ve. Why?¡± I enquire in a tone ofplete disbelief.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand because you¡¯ve never met him. He¡¯s fucking hot, and when hemands somebody, he looks sexier, and I want to be his ve forever. It was an honour to be his ve. I now wish to be hired as Alexander Sir¡¯s personal maid. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s stricter than Edward Sir. They are both hot as hell, Alice.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a sudden urge to ask her what he had done to her to make her feel ecstatic about being his ve.


    Even though I would like to meet them and see them, my aunt Rosy forbids me from doing so. She sternly instructed me not to show my face to any of them. Thest thing she wants is for one of them to take me as their submissive if they see me. Therefore, I¡¯m hiding from them.


    She has always been very protective of me since she was my mother¡¯s friend, and she gave her words that she would always keep me safe.


    ¡°Okay, now I have to go. I have to clean the hall.¡± Lily exits the room.


    Then Aunt Rosy enters the room, yelling, followed by Mia, who is my best friend here. ¡°What the hell have you done, Alice?¡±


    Why is so furious with me?


    ¡°What?¡± I stare at her, unsure why she is upset with me.


    ¡°Edward Wilson is interested in meeting you.¡± My eyes widen after knowing this.


    ¡°What? Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°One of your paintings that is disyed outside your quarter caught his attention, and he found the work so attractive that he now wants to meet its artist.¡± She tells me in a firm tone.


    Wow! He liked my painting.


    I smile as I think this, but I quickly stifle it as I realise Aunt is upset with me.


    ¡°What was the point of hanging the painting outside your room?¡± As she chides me, I shake my head.


    ¡°Aunt, I hung that painting outside the quarter.¡± Aunt¡¯s angry gaze shifts from me to Mia as she interrupts.


    Shemands Mia, ¡°Go meet him and pretend to be the artist.¡±


    ¡°What if he catches my lie?¡± I can vividly see the fear in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    No. I can¡¯t let Aunt do this with her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt, if Edward Sir wants to meet me, then let me go. We can¡¯t lie to him. He won¡¯t leave us if he gets to know the truth.¡± I attempt to exin to her.


    She shrugs her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just can¡¯t let you meet him, Alice. He is dangerous. Mia will go.¡± Aunt says firmly, pointing at Mia, and she stares at me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°I believe lying to them is worse. I can¡¯t let Mia go instead of me. Aunt, I can¡¯t be selfish.¡±


    ¡°So what? It was her mistake to hang the painting. She¡¯ll go and it¡¯s my final decision.¡± She states, folding her arms across her chest.


    ¡°And it is my final decision that I¡¯ll go,¡± I argue with her, because I don¡¯t want to endanger Mia.


    ¡°I have promised your mother to protect you, Alice. Stop arguing with me, please.¡± Her voice softens as she implores, taking my hand in hers.


    ¡°Stop fighting. I¡¯m ready to go,¡± Mia utters, catching our attention.


    ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake, Alice, so I¡¯ll take the punishment.¡± She then walks away, and I pout, dejected. I feel bad for her.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so wrong with Mia, Aunt.¡± I speak, and she silently leaves the room.


    Shit, I miss the chance of meeting Edward Sir.


    I pull my hair in frustration.


    The Wilson brothers loathe people who lie and punish them brutally, so I just hope he doesn¡¯t figure out that we¡¯re lying to him.

 Chapter 2 Edward

    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand in the shower and the warm water cascades down my body. As my submissivevishes me with an amazing blowjob, my moans of pleasure fill the air. I don¡¯t recall her name, since it doesn¡¯t matter, because she is nothing more than a ve to me, whose job it is to obey me no matter what.


    She is on her knees in front of me, her wrists bound with ankles behind her back. I take pleasure in contorting her body into ufortable positions.


    I push her away from me once she has satisfied me. I wash myself, shut off the shower, and then I stoop to free her limbs.


    She rises to her feet and rushes to the closet to retrieve my bathrobe. Shees up behind me and slips the bathrobe on me.


    I like how she follows every rule I make, but I¡¯ve had enough of her now as she¡¯s been my ve for two weeks. I can¡¯t tolerate seeing the same girl¡¯s face for over a week, thus I often change my submissive.


    They¡¯re my maids, my ves, my property, and I have the authority to do whatever I want with them. I don¡¯tpel them; they surrender to me with pleasure. They yearn to be ruled by me or my brother, Alexander.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of seeing your face every day, so you¡¯re free to go.¡± As she ties the knot of my robe, I shove her aside.


    ¡°I thoroughly enjoyed serving as your submissive, Master.¡± She bows before me, bringing a satisfactory smile to my face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get ready. When I return to my room, I expect you to have vanished. Got it?¡± My fingers run through my long, wet hair as I instruct her, and then I head to my dressing room.


    I slip into a ck Armani suit and pull open the drawer. I don a watch, then use the dryer to dry my tresses before fastening them with a rubber band.


    ¡°Long hair suits me.¡± I stroke my beard, basking in my glory.


    After getting ready, I return to my room. A maid has already entered the room with a ss of juice for me. She keeps her eyes down on the floor because nobody can make eye contact with the Wilson brothers in this mansion without their consent.


    I lift the ss and sip some juice, then ce it back.


    There is a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± As I permit, the door opens and my assistant, Paul, enters my room, having his tab in his hand to inform me of my schedule.


    ¡°Paul, cancel all the meetings for today because I¡¯m busy.¡± Imand, waggling my finger at him.


    Today I¡¯m busy because I have to find a new ve for myself.


    I ask him to leave through my eyes as he opens his mouth to speak; he nods and walks away without uttering a word.


    ¡°Sir, breakfast is ready.¡± The maid also leaves after saying this.


    I step out of my room and, on my way to the dining table, my gaze draws to a stunning work of art: a divine painting.


    As an avid collector of stunning artwork, I take pride in disying my collection throughout my luxurious residence. However, the acquisition of this painting seems to have slipped my mind.


    ¡°I want to meet the artist of this masterpiece.¡± I murmur as I be absorbed in the heavenlyndscape painting.


    ¡°Rosy¡­¡± I call the mansion¡¯s eldest maid, shouting. She must know whoever brought this painting.


    A maid working there hears me and inquires, ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who brought this painting?¡± I direct my finger at the painting.


    ¡°A maid drew this painting.¡± My eyes widen after finding out this because I didn¡¯t expect that the maid of this house would be the creator of this exquisite masterpiece.


    Who is she? I want to meet her.


    ¡°Send that maid to my room right now.¡± I order her, and she immediately leaves after nodding.


    I admire the painting. I love it, and it gives me some sce.


    I skip breakfast and return to my room because meeting the artist of this painting is more important to me right now than having breakfast.


    I impatiently walk across my room, waiting for her.


    As I hear a soft knock on the door, I instantly look at the door and permit, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A girl walks into the room, nervously ying with her fingers. She is hot, and she is perfect to be my next ve.


    Is she an artist?


    ¡°Did you make that painting which I saw downstairs?¡± I question her.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She timidly answers.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± My brows crease with scepticism.


    ¡°Mi-Mia.¡± She stutters, glueing her eyes to the floor.


    I approach her while scrutinizing each move she makes. She has shaky hands, and I can see beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    Is she afraid?


    Why?


    Is she lying?


    Isn¡¯t she the artist?


    I need to figure things out, and I know precisely how to do it.


    If she is lying, no one can save her today, because I hate the fucking people who lie.


    I go to my study room and return with a file and a pencil in a jiffy.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± I order her, pointing at the bed.


    She takes small and timid steps towards the bed, sits on its edge, and fumbles with the hem of her maid uniform while keeping her eyes on the floor.


    ¡°Sketch me.¡± I handover the file and pencil to her.


    She opens the file and trembles as she clutches the pencil. I walk up to my high-backed chair and take a seat, my gaze fixed on her.


    She is nervously tapping her foot instead of drawing. Now I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lying; she¡¯s not the artist.


    How dare she lie to me?


    My brows furrow in fury.


    ¡°I asked you to do something. Are you deaf?¡± As I thunder, clenching the arms of the chair, she flinches in fright, and the pencil from her hand drops on the floor.


    ¡°Pick up the pencil and draw.¡± Imand in a grim tone, ring at her.


    I won¡¯t stop until she spits out the truth from her own fucking mouth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sketch. I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± She stands up and apologises.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sketch me if you can draw that magnificent painting?¡± I march up to her and ask,ing extremely close to her.


    ¡°Be-because.¡± Her lips quiver in fright.


    ¡°Because you lied to me. You¡¯re not the artist.¡± She raises her eyes at me in shock.


    ¡°Move your eyes down.¡± As I yell, she immediately lowers her gaze and clenches the hem of her dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± She apologises again and tears stream down her cheeks, but it does not affect me. She erred, and now she must pay for it.


    ¡°Bend down on the chair now.¡± I say in amanding tone, pointing at the chair.


    ¡°Sor-¡±


    ¡°I said now.¡± As I growl, she winces andplies with my order right away.


    An evil smile spread across my face as I stand behind her.


    ¡°Grasp the arms of the chair because I don¡¯t want you to fall.¡± I order as I lift her dress to reveal her bare buttocks.


    ¡°You have such a nice ass, and they¡¯ll look more exquisite when they adorn with marks of my spanking.¡± As I erotically fondle her buttocks, an evil chuckle escapes my mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking know that I despise the people who lie to me?¡± As I give her buttocks a firm squeeze, she lets out a pleasurable moan and grips onto the arms of the chair.


    Smack!


    ¡°I apologise, sir¡­¡± she screams and jerks as my handnds on her buttocks.


    Smack! Smack!


    ¡°I hate fucking liars.¡± I yell, striking her buttocks together and imprinting my fingers on them.


    Smack!


    Smack!


    I¡¯m smacking her so hard that some haires off my pony andnds on my eyes. I just want to make sure that she will think twice about lying to me in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± She begs for forgiveness all the time, whining while I give her firm spanks, venting my anger.


    I pull my hair away from my eyes, and as I see my artwork on her ass, my lips curve into a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Now tell me where I can find the artist of that painting.¡± I grab a fistful of her hair and pull her head back, snarling, ¡°This time, I fucking want the truth.¡±


    ¡°She is in the quarter five, sir.¡± She answers, and I leave her hair.


    ¡°Now get the fuck out of my room right now.¡± Imand, and she immediately stands straight and sprints out of the room.


    It¡¯s time to confront the artist of that captivating artwork and punish her for lying to me. But why the fuck did she lie to me?

 Chapter 3 I was spanked!

    I reach the servant room no. 5. As I push open the door, a shard of papernds on my face, causing me to scowl.


    What the fuck! How dare anybody hurl something at me like that? The person responsible for this action has shown great disrespect towards me.


    I open my mouth to shout, but stop as I catch sight of a young woman.


    She is more than just a girl; she is a divine creation.


    Her features are truly divine and her blue oceanic eyes have the power to hypnotise anyone on Earth.


    A white hair band elegantly secures her hair in a bun, and I think she is wearing a ck coat over her maid¡¯s uniform, which reaches her knees.


    ¡°God! Please protect Mia from sir, because that girl took a risk because of me. I¡¯m hoping he doesn¡¯t figure out our ruse. I¡¯m so tense that I can¡¯t even sketch.¡± While prattling with herself, she tears another page from her file and hurls it into the corner of the room, which is already crammed with crumpled papers.


    Thank God it didn¡¯tnd on me this time. I sigh.


    Listening to her words, I understand she is the artist of that magnificent painting. A heavenly gorgeous woman created the exquisite piece of art.


    Her gaze shifts to me as she senses my presence, and then she pinches her brows at me in bemusement as she sees me.


    She stands up after keeping the file and pencil on the bed.


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s not allowed for men toe here.¡± She questions, approaching me and causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    What the fuck?


    She works here, and she doesn¡¯t even know who I am.


    ¡°Are you Lisa¡¯s boyfriend? Shit,e inside.¡± Before I can say anything, she yanks me inside and shuts the door.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If anybody sees you here, you¡¯re gone. The Wilson brothers won¡¯t leave you. They are monsters. Those who disobey them are subject to severe consequences.¡± She turns to face me, bbering.


    She has no clue that I¡¯m one of the Wilson brothers.


    Let¡¯s keep it a secret for a while.


    ¡°Oh. What exactly do they do?¡± I ask her, feigning to be frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about them. They think they are the lords of the universe. Who tells them that just because they are wealthy and powerful does not mean they own the entire world? The Wilson Brothers, monsters!¡± She grimaces, rolling her eyes.


    Despite her eye-rolling and confrontational way of speaking, I find her endearing instead of bing angry. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever let a woman talk to me like this.


    If someone else was in her ce and disrespected me, that person had one day left in this mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯m frightened now. What should I do?¡± I stare at her with my mouth wide open, pretending to be scared.


    ¡°Chill! You don¡¯t need to be concerned when Alice is present. I¡¯ve been protecting myself from them for a year by noting in front of them.¡± She reassures me, and I purse my lips to suppress my smile.


    However, she is not aware that now she is standing in front of one of the Wilson brothers. Poor little girl!


    ¡°Alice, how am I going to go outside now?¡± With fear in my voice, I ask her.


    I¡¯m enjoying it.


    ¡°Let me check if anyone is outside. You just sprint out when I say clear. Okay?¡± She raises her brows at me.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I give her a slight nod.


    She opens the door and walks out.


    ¡°Clear.¡± As she shouts, I chuckle and dash from there.


    I¡¯m not sure why, but after seeing her, Ipletely forgot that I came to her room to punish her for lying to me.


    This girl is something else! She can do anything if she can blow my mind. Without a doubt, I¡¯ll pay her another visit.


    And yeah! She is adorable.


    With this thought, I walk to my room.


    My eyes widen slightly in surprise as I see my brother¡¯s submissive kneeling on the floor, hands behind her back and legs spread wide.


    ¡°Please make me your submissive, sir. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to please you. I just don¡¯t want to be Alexander Master¡¯s submissive.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I inquired as I pour a ss of scotch for me from the bar counter in my room.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand his strictness. He doesn¡¯t have any mercy for his ves.¡± I stroll over to the sofa and take a seat before sipping the scotch. ¡°You¡¯re soft, I¡¯ve heard.¡± Alcohol spits out of my mouth in shock after listening to herst sentence.


    Does she seriously think that I¡¯m soft?


    ¡®Fuck! Now I¡¯ll control her and show her my softness.¡¯ As I wonder, a diabolic smile appears on my face while her eyes are down in surrender, just the way I like it.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°What in the world was he doing here?¡± Lisa inquires, entering the room as her boyfriend exits.


    ¡°You should know. He is your boyfriend. I must tell you, he is hot. I¡¯m envious-¡±


    She yells, cutting my sentences. ¡°Boyfriend? He was Edward Sir. Don¡¯t you know?¡± My eyes dte in terror.


    ¡°You mean he was Edward Wilson?¡± I ask her to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, he was Edward Wilson.¡± I begin nervously biting my nails as she responds by nodding.


    Is she joking?


    No! I don¡¯t think she¡¯s joking. Why would she make a joke about it?


    Shit! He was Edward Wilson. He is going to kill me for speaking gibberish about him.


    Why didn¡¯t he tell me?


    ¡°I¡¯m gone. Mumma¡­¡± As I slouch on the bed, I cry like a baby.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a moron, Alice. You say anything in front of anyone.¡± I rebuke myself, grabbing my hairband and tossing it.


    ¡°Alice, what did you say to him?¡± As Lisa asks, putting her hand on my shoulder, the words I said to him echo in my ears.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve heard a lot about them. They think they are the lords of the universe. Who tells them that just because they are wealthy and powerful does not mean they own the entire world? The Wilson Brothers, monsters!¡¯


    Shit! Shit! I¡¯m in big trouble.


    I have to apologise to him as soon as possible.


    I stand up. ¡°Lisa, I have to go.¡± I just dash out of the quarter.


    I¡¯m taking slow steps towards Edward Sir¡¯s room, fidgeting with my hands because I¡¯m afraid.


    ¡°Alice.¡± I halt in my way as someone calls me.


    I turn around to see Joe, a maid, approaching me.


    ¡°Alice, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What help?¡± I arch my brows at her.


    ¡°Could you please clean Alexander Sir¡¯s room as I need to get somewhere urgently?¡±


    I freak out. ¡°What? Are you out of your mind, Joe? Don¡¯t you know I can¡¯te face to face with him?¡±


    However, I have already met Edward Sir.


    And now I¡¯m not in the condition to meet Alexander Sir. I can¡¯t take any risk.


    ¡°Rx. He isn¡¯t at the mansion. Please, Alice.¡± She implores.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it.¡± I agree because I can¡¯t deny anyone. Also, I have no problems because he is not at home.


    ¡°Thank you, Alice. You¡¯re the best.¡± She leaves after giving me a tight hug.


    It¡¯s in my nature to help others. I enjoy spreading joy and love because it brings me immense tranquillity.


    I¡¯ll apologise to Edward Sir after cleaning Alexander Sir¡¯s room. I¡¯m dying it because I¡¯m afraid of facing him after my first encounter with him.


    I enter Alexander Sir¡¯s room with the electric mop. His room is huge and opulent, and it appears to be already tidy.


    Iunch into work as I hum the song.


    I bend over and tuck the bed sheet under the mattress. When I¡¯m about to stand up straight, a strong handnds on my buttocks, causing me to flinch and my eyes to widen in shock.


    What the hell is this? Someone just spanked me. But who? Is it Alexander Sir?


    No! I can¡¯t take any more shocks in a single day.

 Chapter 4 Alexander

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m in my study, with a cigarette between my lips, my head on the chair, and my eyes closed. I inhale the smoke into my lungs by taking a deep breath before pulling out the cigarette from my mouth by holding it between my index and middle fingers. The smoke dribbles out of my mouth as I exhale.


    It feels so good for a second as it rxes my mind.


    I take a few puffs, and then my phone rings, disturbing me. My eyes open and I flick off the ash by tapping in the middle of the cigarette before grinding its stub into the ashtray.


    I pick up the phone from the table and nce at the caller¡¯s ID.


    It¡¯s Edward¡¯s call. My brother, and the only person whom I care for after my father. I¡¯m heartless for the rest of the world except for them. They are people for whom I can die with a smile.


    Edward is three years younger than me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We both treat this fucking world with equal savagery. We keep everyone under our feet and are so powerful that we can rule the entire world.


    There is nothing more satisfying than witnessing fear emanating from people when they stand in front of me. The enjoyment I derive from inflicting fear and pain upon others is substantial. Therefore, everyone calls me a sadist and ruthless.


    ¡°Hello, brother!¡± I answer after cing the phone over my ear.


    ¡°Bro, your submissive is begging me to make her my submissive because she thinks I¡¯m soft.¡± A chuckle escapes my mouth after listening to his words.


    She thinks Edward is soft. I can¡¯t believe it. She is unaware of the brutality with which we both dominate women. It¡¯s just that Edward is humble with people. That¡¯s why she is mistaken that he will be lenient with her.


    ¡°Then I think you should show her how soft you are, Edward.¡± I scoff.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do it, and make her regret choosing me by leaving you.¡± We both let out sinisterughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Alex, I¡¯m going to make her my submissive.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, Edward. But before this, send her to me because I want to give a proper farewell to her. You know what I mean.¡± My lips twist into a diabolic smile.


    I want to teach her a lesson for going to my brother without my permission. How dare she? She deserves to be punished.


    ¡°Of course, bro.¡±


    ¡°Okay, send her to my study room.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bro.¡± As he hangs up, I keep my phone on the table with an evil grin on my face, pondering how I should say goodbye to her.


    In this world, I am a devil, indeed.


    ***


    After a while, I heard a knock on the door.


    I think my ex-submissive has arrived. Now it¡¯s time to have some fun with her and teach her a lesson that she must never do something without her Master¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She enters the room with my permission, casting her gaze downward in shame.


    I rise from the chair and stride towards her.


    I grab a handful of hair and yank it, causing her to whine. ¡°How dare you go to my brother without my permission?¡± I sneer at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I was afraid of you.¡± She answers, keeping her eyes down in obedience.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you worry about the consequences of going to my brother?¡± I question her in a grim tone, pulling her head back.


    ¡°Please pardon me, Master. I won¡¯t repeat it.¡± As she begs for forgiveness, a sly smile shes on my face.


    ¡°Strip and bend down on the table.¡± As Imand her, she immediatelyply with my order. I tie her ankles with the legs of the table, bind her wrists behind her back, and shut her mouth with a ball gag.


    She ispletely exposed in front of me to be punished. I unbuckle my leather belt and pull it out from the loops of my jeans.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish your cunt so severely. So the next time you open your legs in front of any man other than your Master, you¡¯ll consider thousands of times before doing so.¡± I tell her, rolling the belt around my knuckles beforending it between her thighs. As the pain stings her, her hands clench and her toes curl; the gag muffles her screams.


    I thrash her exposed buttocks and threw the belt on the floor before inserting a massive vibrator into her and cranking it on full st.


    I stroll in front of her and see her face buried on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few hours; in the meantime, you can orgasm as much as you want.¡± As I speak, her eyes shoot open, and she gives me a beseeching look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act. I know that you purposefully went to my brother because you enjoy receiving punishment.¡± My lips curl into a smug smile as she gives me a startled look.


    ¡°However, this isn¡¯t the end of your punishment, my dear ve. When I return, you¡¯ll find out about it, but in the meantime, you can ponder your punishment and indulge in endless orgasms.¡± I step out of the study room and shut its door.


    When I turn around, I notice a maid bending over the bed. Her ck mini dress reveals her wless milky white buttocks. She¡¯s engrossed in her own world, humming a tune.


    I tiptoe towards her because I don¡¯t want her to get to know about my presence. I want to greet her uniquely.


    I stand behind her and ogle at her sexy slender legs and round buttocks, which aren¡¯t excessively huge but are the ideal size to fit perfectly in my hands. As she waggles, oblivious to my presence, my hands ache to smack her round buttocks, so I can¡¯t help but raise my hand in the air and strike her, making her flinch.


    ¡°Stay in this position only,¡± I order her when she is about to stand straight, and she doesn¡¯t move an inch and freezes in ce. That¡¯s the strength of my voice, and I like how she obeyed me.


    I slip my hands into her skirt, ce them over her hips, and squeeze them, making her moan softly. As expected, they are perfectly fitted into my hands. I have never touched such soft buttocks before in my life.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As I fondle her buttocks, she expresses her pleasure with delightful moans. These arousing sounds awaken my carnal desires in a new way, which I enjoy.


    I bend over her from behind, pressing my front body against her back.


    ¡°I want to make you my submissive.¡± I whisper in her ear, and she shivers as my warm breath touches her skin. The way her body responds to my touch, I like it.


    ¡°When I say something, I want a quick response from you.¡± I tell her a rule in a stern tone, clutching her waist.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± As she responds, I loosen the grip of my hands around her waist, smiling smugly.


    But I want her to address me as Master, and this will happen shortly.


    I stand straight and said in amanding tone, ¡°Now you can stand and turn towards me.¡±


    She slowly straightens up and turns over her heels towards me. Her cheeks grow zing red from shyness, and she locks her gaze on the floor.


    I have to admit that she is quite attractive, and her beauty is enhanced by the redness on her cheeks.


    My eyes move down to her cleavage from her face. Her tits beseech me to take her out of this tight maid attire.


    Damn! How soft will her tits be?


    Her body is so tempting, and I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll love to explore every inch of her body.


    Why have I never noticed one of the hottest creatures of God before?


    My phone rings in my jeans pocket, pulling me back to the earth.


    I shove the phone out of my pocket and answer after cing it over my ear. ¡°Hello.¡± I fix myscivious gaze on her body.


    ¡°Sir, you have a meeting in an hour. When are you reaching?¡± My PA, Kelly reminds me.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing.¡± I disconnect the call and put the phone back in my pocket.


    ¡°I want you in my room at exactly 7 o¡¯clock,¡± I instruct her, and she just nods.


    I was expecting a verbal response, but no worries, I¡¯ll teach her everything.


    ¡°Now you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± She bows in front of me before rushing out while I just gaze at her sexy legs and buttocks with a scious smile on my face.


    It¡¯ll be so much fun to train my new submissive and dominate her.


    ***

 Chapter 5 My New Submissive

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Shit! Why didn¡¯t I stop him?


    Why did I let him touch me?


    Why didn¡¯t I resist?


    His touch, his proximity, and his husky masculine voice turned me on like nothing else. I¡¯m still feeling an intense sensation between my thighs.


    When he fondled my buttocks, my core throbbed to be touched by him.


    What is going on with me? In my entire life, I have never felt what I felt today with him. He drove me insane with his mere touch.


    I didn¡¯t even move when he instructed me to stay still because of the intensity of his authoritative voice.


    When he bent over me, his breath caressed my neck and directly sent shivers between my legs. Never in my life have I experienced such feelings.


    Then I turned towards him and didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes because I was too bashful and terrified to do so, but deep down, I wanted to look at his face. I could feel his intense gaze on my body, which was burning my body.


    Lily was correct when she said that any woman would enjoy serving as the Wilson brothers¡¯ submissive. They both have the power to blow anyone¡¯s mind.


    Alexander Sir wants me to be his submissive? I don¡¯t mind experiencing this after what I felt with him during our first encounter, but Aunt Rosy won¡¯t leave me if she finds out about it.


    He instructed me to meet him in his room tonight. What does he intend to do with me? To be honest, I feel a mixture of fear and excitement. I don¡¯t know why I want to see what he will do to me once he has me under his control.


    I didn¡¯t expect that today I would meet both the brothers.


    Alexander and Edward.


    They are both undeniably hot and attractive, but there is one major difference: Edward Sir¡¯s hair is long.


    I¡¯d been hiding from them for years, and by chance, I ran into both of them on the same day.


    The adage that ¡®life is unpredictable and anything can happen.¡¯ is urate.


    Shit! I had forgotten that I had to apologise to Edward Sir for talking to him in that manner. I just hope he pardons me.


    I take slow steps towards his room, biting my nails in nervousness. I stop as I hear someone¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Any problem, artist?¡±


    This voice is familiar to me. Is it the voice of Edward Sir? Is he here to punish me?


    I wonder, clutching the hem of my uniform.


    He must be so angry with me.


    What if he punishes me?


    What is going on in my life? One of Wilson¡¯s brothers wants to make me his submissive, while the other wants to punish me.


    Please, God, save me from them.


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I approach Alex¡¯s room, the gorgeous artist catches my eye. She is standing with her back to me, and I can see her tapping her foot. She has long, slender legs and milky white thighs, and I must admit she is very attractive.


    ¡°Any problem, Artist?¡±


    As I walk in front of her, I notice her squeezing her eyes shut and clenching the hem of her dress in fear, looking extremely adorable.


    I never thought that I would find any girl cute, but this girl is something else.


    But why is she afraid? Did she get to know who I¡¯m?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Earlier, I had no clue that you were Edward Wilson. Please pardon me.¡± She apologises without opening her eyes and bowing down.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Imand her in a soft voice because I want to look into her blue eyes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever ordered someone so politely. I¡¯m surprised.


    ¡°No.¡± She refuses by shaking her head, and for the first time, I don¡¯t get angry when someone defies me; instead, I find her cute the way she shakes her head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m frightened.¡±


    This is the first time I feel awful that someone is terrified of me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll punish me for lying to you and for saying all that shit to you. I¡¯m extremely sorry, sir. Please don¡¯t punish me. I swear, I¡¯ll never give you any reason to punish me again.¡±


    For the first time, I dislike it when someone begs me for forgiveness; instead, I feel terrible for scaring her so much.


    Fuck! What is happening to me? What kind of enchantment is this woman casting upon me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll not punish you.¡± As I state, her lips draw up into a smile, adorning the beauty of her face.


    ¡°I sincerely appreciate that, sir. Thank you for proving my words about you being a monster incorrect.¡± She squeals with her eyes still closed, then sprints away, turning over her heels.


    I just smile like an idiot, gazing at her running figure.


    Fuck! This girl is a danger to me. I should stay away from her.


    I walk into my brother¡¯s room and see him dressed for the office as he exits the dressing room.


    ¡°Hello, bro.¡± I greet him, approaching him.


    ¡°Edward, I have news to tell you.¡± As he grins at me, my brows arch in curiosity.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I found a new submissive for me.¡± As he tells me, my lips twist into a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so quick in finding your new submissive, Alex.¡± A smug smile shes on his face.


    ¡°You already know that I can¡¯t live without them.¡± We bothughed as he joked and then he added, ¡°This maid is so fucking hot and innocent, Edward. I¡¯m looking forward to disciplining her.¡±


    Alex enjoys training and dominating innocent women before turning them into obedient ves. After that, I use them for my pleasure.


    ¡°Could I have my share of fun when you¡¯re bored with her? You know I prefer trained submissive.¡± I give him a mischievous wink.


    ¡°Of course, dude. What is mine is also yours.¡± He agrees and wraps his arm around my neck.


    ¡°Anyway, where is my new submissive? Are you done punishing her?¡± I stare at him with a hint of evilness in my eyes.


    ¡°She is in my study room and is all yours now. I¡¯m sure you are gonna make her regret leaving me and choosing you. After all, making her your submissive is her punishment for breaking the rule.¡± His lips twist into a smirk.


    ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m going to show her my softest side.¡± I remark sarcastically, and we both emit a diabolic chuckle.


    ¡°Okay, now I gotta go for a meeting. Have a good time with her.¡± He leaves the room after winking at me.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to have some real fun.¡± I murmur and enter Alex¡¯s study with an evil smile on my face.


    I see my new ve ¡®Nancy¡¯. She is hunched forward on the table, with her feet bound to the table legs and her hands secured behind her back. The ball gag is muffling her moans, and a vibrator inside of her is buzzing and tiring her out from the never-ending orgasms.


    ¡°Hello, my new submissive.¡± I stand beside her and greet her, petting her hair. She begs me to turn off the vibrator as she fixes her weary eyes on me.


    ¡°You want me to turn it off?¡± As soon as I enquire, she nods.


    ¡°What will you give me in return?¡± I ask, taking off the ball gag from her mouth.


    Her legs shake, and she answers, panting. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say, sir.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I spank one of her buttocks. ¡°Now I¡¯m your Master, not sir.¡± I re at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± She apologises, and I turn off the vibrator and pull it out of her. She sighs with profound relief.


    As I unbound her, she slumps on the floor, dog-tired.


    ¡°On your knees, ve.¡±


    Although she has no power to move, she slowly exhales and takes her position because she has no choice but to obey mymand.


    ¡°I want you in the yroom in an hour because I just can¡¯t wait to show you how soft I am.¡± I lift her face by cing my finger under her chin, and she stares at me like a lost puppy.


    ¡°I want an immediate response.¡± I grit my teeth, clutching her jaw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on time, Master.¡± She responds right away, and I leave her face with a jerk.


    Then I exit the room after shutting the door.

 Chapter 6 Being Extra Soft!

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Ie to my quarter with a smile on my face because Edward Sir forgave me and didn¡¯t punish me. I thought wrong about him. He is not a monster.


    However, my smile disappears as I recall Alexander Sir has made me his submissive. Although I like what he did to me, I am experiencing anxiety because all this is new to me. No man ever touched my body like him before.


    It¡¯s pointless to ponder about it because I can¡¯t get away from it. I just hope Aunt Rosy never gets to know about this.


    Mia enters the room, perplexed. Did Edward punish her?


    ¡°Are you fine, Mia?¡± I approach her and enquire, holding her shoulders.


    She looks at me and answers, ¡°He punishes me, and I like it.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± I arch my brows at her.


    ¡°He spanked me, and I became so wet.¡± Her eyshes move down in shyness.


    Alexander Sir only gave me one swat today, but it was enough to ignite my body with a fire of carnal urges, proving that spanking is a turn-on.


    ¡°Did he punish you?¡± As she enquires, I shake my head, smiling.


    ¡°I apologised to him, and he forgave me.¡± As I tell her, her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed; I never thought he would forgive you.¡± Her voice is full of disbelief as she speaks.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m shocked, but I¡¯m happy.¡± I grin at her with glee.


    ¡°I hope he makes me his submissive someday because I like what he did to me today.¡± She expresses her thoughts.


    I silently stare at her, my stomach churning to tell her that Alexander Sir has made me his submissive. However, I can¡¯t tell her because I want to keep it a secret, so Aunt Rosy doesn¡¯t find out. She will certainly kill me or him if she finds out.


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m in the yroom with my submissive.


    Alexander and I have our separate spacious yroom with all the equipment and furniture to both pleasure and punish our ves.


    I bind my ve to the four-poster bed. Her butts are on the bed¡¯s edges as she isying on her back on the mattress. I bound her wrists over her head and sy her legs in the air while binding her ankles to the front bed posts. I love to bind my submissive to ufortable positions. This arouses my carnal needs differently.


    She moans as I attach a pair of nipple mps to her nipples. I¡¯m just being extra soft with her.


    A devilish smirk appears on my face.


    I pull down my pants and rub my shaft against her.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sore.¡± She screams, clenching her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to show you how soft I¡¯m with my submissive.¡± My lips twist into a smirk and I jab into her, pulling the chain of mps, stretching her nipples and causing her to scream in pleasure and pain.


    After I¡¯m done fucking the hell out of her for hours, I unbound her ankles and wrists.


    ¡°Wear your uniform,e to my room and clean it.¡± After ordering her, I walk towards the door to leave, but I turn around as I recall something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking try to remove the mps.¡± As I instruct her, smirking, she stares at me, her mouth agape in shock.


    ¡°But, Master, how will I work-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being extra soft with you, my ve.¡± I leave the room, letting out an evilugh.


    It is so much fun to dominate women.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m standing on the balcony, puffing on a cigarette and blowing out a cloud of smoke. I¡¯m dressed in a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves and a few top buttons undone.


    It¡¯s already a quarter past seven, but ¡®Alice¡¯, my new submissive, hasn¡¯t arrived yet. She is already fifteen minuteste, not bad. I¡¯m quite desperate to meet her and punish her for beingte.


    I understand she is new to this, which is why she iste, but I¡¯ll make sure she is neverte again.


    After throwing my head back, I blow out the smoke in the air and my lips curve up into a smirk.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m painting, standing in front of the canvas, donning headphones and singing the song. When I do this, I always lose track of time.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you have to make dinner tonight? It¡¯s quarter past seven.¡± Aunt Rosy shouts, pulling off my headphones.


    ¡°Just chill-¡± I halt when I recall Alexander Sir instructed me to see him at seven, and I¡¯m alreadyte.


    Fuck! I¡¯m in deep trouble again. I have to run.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt. You¡¯re my saviour.¡± I take off my coat and slip into my ck heels.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    How do I tell her that Alexander Sir won¡¯t leave me because I¡¯m already twenty minuteste?


    I ignore her question and rush out of the room. I run in the corridors, praying to God to save me from the monster.


    And I bump into a strong muscr man.


    Fuck! One more problem.


    I slowly raise my gaze to the face of the man. It¡¯s Edward Sir!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Why do I keep bumping into him?


    His intense gaze locks onto mine and I find myself lost in the depths of his dark brown eyes.


    I have to go because I¡¯m alreadyte.


    ¡°Please pardon me, sir. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± After bowing in front of him, I hurry to Alexander Sir¡¯s room before he can say anything.


    I knock on the door, panting, and my feet hurt because of running in high heels. Fuck, why do girls have to wear heels?


    ¡°Come in.¡± I hear his deep voice from inside the room, and it¡¯s enough to drive me insane.


    I sigh and push the door open before going inside.


    My heartbeat increases with each step I take towards him.


    I have an intuition that this evening will bring a significant transformation into my life.


    It¡¯s certain that my life will change, because how can it stay the same after bing Alexander Wilson¡¯s submissive?


    Is he something I can handle?


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll punish me as I¡¯mte.


    Oh God, I¡¯m so stressed.


    However, deep down, I don¡¯t want to be spared from him; in fact, I¡¯m quite excited to experience this with him because what I felt with him in the morning was something I can¡¯t put into words.

 Chapter 7 Bend over my lap

    When I walk into Alexander Sir¡¯s room, I¡¯m struck by a feeling of joy as I think of a way to avoid his punishment.


    I can apologise to him in the same way that I did to Edward Sir earlier. Perhaps he will also pardon me as he did.


    Sir is sitting on the sofa in front of the table. I¡¯m seeing him properly for the first time. This man is God¡¯s sexiest creation. His features are wless.


    My God, he is so handsome.


    I want to run my hands through his dishevelled, dark-brown hair. His ocean-like blue eyes undoubtedly beckon me to be drawn into them.


    Our eyes have the same colour.


    My heart races as the first few buttons on his white shirt are undone, revealing his bare chest. Even just a glimpse of him makes me feel hot. I¡¯m drawn to the tattoo on his forearm: ¡®BORN TO RULE¡¯ is inked between the wings. I feel the urge to stroke it because I find it pretty fascinating. His forearm and hand veins make him even hotter.


    Shit! What is wrong with me? Instead of getting lost in him, I must apologise to him. But I can¡¯t help but lose myself in his hotness once more because he is so hard to resist and damn attractive.


    He nces at his wristwatch and looks up at me, causing me to close my eyes in terror right away.


    I ogle at him without shame. Has he caught me? What will he think of me if he has? Just apologise to him, Alice.


    ¡°Please pardon my tardiness, sir. I just dozed off because I had a headache, and when I awoke, I rushed to your room. I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up.¡± As he thunders, mming his hands on the table, I flinch.


    He won¡¯t forgive me because he isn¡¯t like Edward Sir. He is truly a monster, and now no one can save me from this monster.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡± I immediately open my eyes in response to his order. He continues, ring at me, and I lower my gaze. ¡°I will punish you for beingte.¡±


    I return my gaze to him and beg frantically, ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me. I¡¯ll be on time next time. It is just that-¡±


    He warns me in amanding tone, cutting my words. ¡°If next time you speak without my permission, I¡¯ll shut you up with my dick.¡± My eyes erge, listening to his words.


    What did he just say? With his dick? No, no. Yuck!


    Is he serious about this? No! Even imagining this is beyond my imagination.


    ¡°Now serve me.¡± He orders, pointing at the bottle of alcohol.


    I gulp the lumps down my throat and bend down to fill a ss of scotch for him. He fixes hisscivious gaze on my tits, and to my surprise, I don¡¯t feel disgusting, rather his intense gaze sends shivers down my spine.


    Ipose myself first, then fill the ss and drop the ice cubes into it with a set of tongs from the ice bucket before holding out the ss to him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He takes the ss with a scious smile on his face. Has somebody told him that his smile is a killer?


    ¡°Bend over myp,¡± Listening to his nextmand, my mouth agape in shock.


    What did he just say, bend over hisp?


    ¡°Now¡­¡± I wince as his loud, booming roar fills the room.


    His voice is so powerful that it canpel anyone to obey him. His tattoo is a symbol of his supremacy and his ability to rule the world with an iron fist.


    I immediately rush to him and bend over hisp. He must be getting a good look at my buttocks, I¡¯m sure.


    I don¡¯t know why, but hisscivious gaze does not make me ufortable; rather, it arouses my sexual desires.


    Is he going to spank me? Is this my punishment?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my drink and decide your punishment while ying with them.¡± Stroking one of my buttocks with his free hand, he answers my unasked question.


    What will he do? I¡¯m nervous and excited as well.


    What is wrong with me? Why am I getting excited about being punished by him? I¡¯m perplexed.


    I moan as he erotically fondles my ass.


    His touch is heaven! I¡¯m so aroused.


    His cold metal rings rub against my skin, causing me to shiver. He gives equal attention to both of my buttocks.


    As he squeezes one of them, I let out a loud moan, clutching my hands. Right now, my wet folds are yearning for his touch.


    What the hell is he doing to me? I¡¯m so turned on for the first time in my life. These foreign feelings are driving me insane.


    As soon as he withdraws his hand from my assets, I crave the touch of his long fingers.


    God! I can¡¯t figure out what is happening to me. What is this man doing to me?


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my drink. Now you can stand up.¡± I take a deep breath and rise to my feet as he speaks in a loud, authoritative voice.


    ¡°Stand in front of me and take off your dress.¡± My eyes erge, aghast at what I hear.


    Is it right to be naked in front of your boss?


    I look at him and notice fury in his eyes as if he¡¯s warning me that if I don¡¯t obey his orders, I¡¯ll be in grave danger.


    God! I have to do this because I don¡¯t have any choice.


    ¡°When I order, you must follow it immediately.¡± He raises his voice, causing me to quiver with fear and clench my hands into fists.


    He is such a monster. Even though I¡¯m not used to this kind of behaviour, I¡¯m stillplying with his orders, and he is being so rude.


    I think shouting at people is his hobby. As I wonder this, a giggle emits from my mouth.


    Shit! What the hell I¡¯m doing in this situation? You¡¯re crazy, Alice. This monster is gonna kill you.


    ¡°Am I joking here that you¡¯reughing, Alice?¡± I feel a wave of heat emanating from him.


    He addresses me by my name for the first time. In his deep, seductive voice, my name sounds so damn good.


    I wish I could ask him to take my name again.


    Stop it, Alice! Have you lost your mind? He¡¯s being so disrespectful to you, and you¡¯re thinking this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologise, lowering my eyshes.


    ¡°Then do it.¡± His words are like a powerful wave that washes over me, and my body responds by standing in front of him.


    I hold the hem of my dress to take it off. My heart races because of his searingly intense gaze fixed on me.


    I¡¯m feeling bashful and my cheeks are burning because I have never gotten naked in front of any guy before.


    ¡°Do it fast, or do you want me toe to you?¡± As he warns me, I shake my head before raising my dress.


    Oh God, will he just stop shouting? Can¡¯t he see my condition? I¡¯m turning red with shyness.


    I pull my dress out of my head and close my eyes because of shyness, and the dress slips down on the floor from my hand.


    Now I¡¯m standing in front of him in only a ckce lingerie set. I know he must be devouring my body with his eyes, and this is turning me on like hell.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Alice.¡± This time hemands in a soft voice, and I slowly open my eyes.


    His eyes are locked on my tattoo, as if he¡¯s mesmerized by it.


    Yes, I even have a tattoo like him, but not on my arms. Two tiny butterflies on the side of my stomach, below my chest, are inked. It looks so beautiful.


    He rises from the sofa and approaches me, taking long steps and gazing at my body with deep desire, and my heart thumps.


    He slips his forefinger under the strap of my bra on my shoulder, leering at my cleavage. ¡°Now take this off as well.¡± He orders, pulling the strap, and he lets it go with a snap.


    I never even imagined in my wildest dream that I would ever get naked in front of a stranger. Although what¡¯s happening is wrong in my opinion, it still feels so right.


    My hands go to my back and unsp my bra. I pull it off, and my tits fall. He gazes at them with an evil smile on his face.


    What is going on in his head?


    Is he going to punish them?


    No way!

 Chapter 8 Her First Punishment

    ¡°How many minutes are youte, Alice?¡± As he questions, raising his gaze from my chest to my face, I lower my eyes because of shyness.


    ¡°Thirty minutes, sir.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll get thirty spanks on your tits. Fifteen on each.¡± My eyes dte in shock at him, and he just smirks at me, tilting his head.


    Fuck! Can I take this? Thirty spanks. It¡¯ll hurt a lot. He is so cruel.


    Monster!


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you the rules while punishing you.¡± As he cups my tits, I close my eyes.


    He gives them a gentle squeeze, eliciting a soft moan from me. I lost myself in his touch, forgetting about my punishment. His touch erases the world for me.


    ¡°So ready for the punishment, little kitten?¡± As he takes away his hands and calls me ¡®kitten¡¯, my eyes shoot open, and he just grins at me with a hint of evilness in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking as if I say I¡¯m not ready, you won¡¯t punish me?¡± I blurt out and close my eyes.


    Shit!


    However, I told the truth; this monster doesn¡¯t give a damn about anyone.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to punish you if you¡¯re ready or not.¡± Upon hearing his voice, I open my eyes.


    Then he raises his hand in the air, and I can feel my heart pounding as I hold my breath and squeeze my eyes shut.


    ¡°You must obey my order immediately, without a question, no matter what.¡± A yelp escapes my mouth as his handnd on one of my boobs.


    It hurts!


    ¡°You must refer to me as Master.¡± The next moment only, he hits the other one, causing it to bounce and me to yelp again. This time, I feel his ring hitting my skin, and it hurts even more.


    ¡°When and wherever I call you, you muste.¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything without my permission. You can¡¯t even look into my eyes and utter a word without my permission.¡±


    Smack


    He gives me two hard spanks, and I cover my burning hot tits with my hands without realising it. With each smack, my nipples stiffen and an electric current flows directly between my legs.


    ¡°Remove your hands if you don¡¯t want me to increase the number of spanks.¡± As he warns, I drop my hands down right away.


    I have no choice except to take his punishment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have a sexual rtionship with anyone because you belong to me.¡±


    Smack.


    ¡°You¡¯re my ve.¡±


    Smack.


    ¡°You¡¯ll only please your master.¡±


    Smack.


    ¡°No matter what!¡±


    Smack


    It hurts. I¡¯m squeezing my hands to control myself from not covering my assets, which are bearing the torture.


    However, I¡¯m dripping wet between my thighs.


    Shit! The punishment is turning me on.


    What is wrong with my body? What is it want?


    ¡°Please stop, it hurts.¡± I jump up, screaming as he smacks both of my tits together six times in a row.


    My tits are on fire, and they have turned light red.


    ¡°Only ten more to go, Alice. You must take them all. If not, then how will you learn to obey me?¡± As he speaks, his voice devoid of emotion, I stare at him with moist eyes.


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll never bete. Please, just-¡± He shushes, cing his finger on my lips.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening to the rules? You can¡¯t speak without my permission, Alice.¡±


    I close my eyes and tears trickle down my cheeks because I know he won¡¯t stop punishing me.


    He is truly a fucking monster!


    ¡°Now stay still if you don¡¯t want me to tie you up.¡± He grits his teeth.


    I nod, wiping away my tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be present in my room sharp at 9 a. m.¡±


    Smack. Smack.


    ¡°Now your only duty is to please me. I gave your cooking duty to someone else.¡±


    Smack. Smack. Smack.


    ¡°If you lie or hide things from me, you¡¯ll get a severe punishment.¡±


    Smack. Smack. Smack.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t follow these rules, then you have to face the worst.¡±


    Smack. Smack.


    Telling the rules, he hit me ten more times without mercy,pletely ignoring my tears and red tits. A sob escapes from my mouth at the end. My tits are on fire.


    Aunt Rose was right about him. I should have nevere in front of him.


    He is heartless.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be on time from now.¡± As he speaks with no emotions in his eyes, I just give him a nod because I don¡¯t like to answer him after what he did to me.


    Why my body enjoys it, I have no idea. It¡¯s cruel.


    ¡°I want a verbal response.¡±


    As he snaps at me, I respond right away. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A moan escapes my mouth as he pinches my nipples, which have gotten sore because of the torture.


    God!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the rules? You must call me Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± I apologise before moving my face down and murmuring, ¡°Monster!¡±


    My mouth is agape as he slips his hand into my undies. As his rough hand came into contact with my crotch, I just close my eyes. The sensation of his fingers moving over my wet folds is exquisite. My breathing besboured and my heartbeat quickens. His hand is magical; he is driving me crazy with just his fingertips.


    Why am I so aroused?


    ¡°God Damn! The punishment made you so wet, kitten.¡± My eyes widen in shock.


    I just can¡¯t believe it. What the fuck is wrong with my body?


    As he takes his hand out of my undies, I crave his touch. I squeeze my legs because I¡¯m feeling an intense sensation between my thighs.


    The need to rub something against my wet crotch is overwhelming.


    Why do I want him to touch me between my legs again? What is he doing to me? What is going on with me?


    ¡°Do you want something, Alice?¡± As he asks me in a teasing tone, I drift my gaze to him and see him smirking.


    Yes, I want him to rub me. What the fuck? How can I crave his touch after what he did to me?


    I don¡¯t understand why my body likes his touch, but it does.


    Fuck! This man will make me insane for sure.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you something, kitten. Do you want something?¡± He enquires in a grim tone.


    ¡°Nothing, Master.¡± I lie, shaking my head because I don¡¯t want to tell this monster what I want.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He is a monster! I should despise his touch, but my body is betraying me by yearning for it.


    ¡°Stop lying, because I know you want something. Last time, I¡¯m asking you to tell me honestly what you want.¡± He grits his teeth.


    His temper is like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any moment, and his nose is the first ce to show the signs of his mounting rage. Grumpy Billionaire!


    ¡°Why do I tell you?¡± I dare to question him back in a fit of anger.


    Now, I¡¯m sure he will murder me, but I just don¡¯t want to let this monster know that my body desires him.


    With a forceful grip, he clutches my chin and fixes a piercing stare upon me. ¡°You must tell me because I¡¯m your Master. Don¡¯tpel me to punish you again on your first day, Alice.¡± As he warns me in a dominating tone, I gulp the lumps down my throat.


    I don¡¯t want him to punish me again, so I have to tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± As I apologise, he leaves my chin with a jerk.


    ¡°Now just tell me the truth.¡±


    God! Why does he want to know this? Somebody tells him I¡¯m struggling to express myself, as I¡¯m feeling bashful.


    I let out a deep breath. ¡°I-I want your hand-¡± I pause for a second and continue, ¡°inside my panty.¡±


    I feel a tidal wave of shyness washes over me, leaving me feeling vulnerable, and my eyes dart around the room, searching for a ce to hide.


    ¡°You¡¯re behaving as if someone hasn¡¯t touched you before like this.¡± He rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Because it is true.¡± My wordse up spontaneously and unfiltered.


    ¡°So it means you¡¯re untouched?¡± A look of surprise washes over his face and his eyebrows lift, creating deep creases in his forehead.


    I just nod, but as I recall his words, I immediately give him a verbal response, ¡°Yes, Master. Nobody has touched me before like this.¡±


    ¡°Damn! That means I¡¯m the one who touched her for the first time. It gives me a warm, gratifying feeling.¡± Although he murmurs to himself, I hear him.


    But why am I delighted after listening to his words?


    ¡°Today you won¡¯t get what you want because you lied to me. This is your punishment.¡± Listening to his words, I feel a pang of disappointment as my desire for his touch intensifies.


    I¡¯m so turned on. I can¡¯t believe the torture has done this to me.


    ¡°Now you can wear your clothes.¡± I nod in agreement as he instructs me.


    I almost forgot that I¡¯m standing naked in front of him.


    As I bent to pick up my bra and dress, he smacks my ass, causing me to jump. ¡°Do I have to remind you always that I want a verbal response?¡± He strokes my ass, and I close my eyes.


    His touch is so¡­ I am at a loss for words to express his touch. It drives me insane.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± As I answer, he withdraws his hand, and I crave his touch.


    Fuck! Why is my body betraying me?


    He goes to his chair and sits down there.


    His domineering personality adds to his allure.


    He gazes at me with a tinge of neediness in his eyes, and I turn red as I put on my bra.


    When the fabric of the bra touches my sore nipples, I emit a moan. They have be so sensitive because of the punishment. I still can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m so damn turned on because of this.


    His intense gaze is making me wetter. Is this man doing some kind of magic over me because I have never felt so horny before?


    I walk over to him after donning my maid dress.


    ¡°You can leave, and remember that you can¡¯t touch yourself.¡± He gives instructions.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I leave after bowing in front of him.


    As I make my way out of his room, I can feel the weight of his powerful presence still lingering in the surrounding air. It causes me to let out a sigh of exhaustion and frustration.


    He is the death of me!

 Chapter 9 Yes, Master

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Fuck, how can someone be so innocent?


    The way her cheeks turn scarlet when she blushes is one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen.


    The tattoo on the side of her stomach captivates me, and I can¡¯t take my gaze away from it. I want to kiss it and caress it with my fingertips, but since romantic gestures are not my things, I can just look at it instead.


    Upon witnessing the tears streaming from her cheeks, I experienced a newfound sense of empathy towards the emotions of others. Despite the desire to forgive her, I confront the reality that my heart is void of mercy. The tears of others hold no sway over me because I believe in teaching others the lesson.


    When I slipped my hand into her panty, it quite surprised me that the punishment turned her on.


    When I learned that nobody had touched her before and I was the first person to touch her soft body, I had some sort of satisfaction.


    A surge of guilt overwhelmed me because I gave a hard punishment to an innocent soul, but again, I reminded myself that I¡¯m heartless.


    For the first time in my life, someone made me wait thirty minutes. She deserved to be punished.


    Fuck, I just can¡¯t wait for the day to fuck her little tight hole, but I have to wait because she isn¡¯t ready for that right now. I¡¯ll go slow with her because she is inexperienced.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It¡¯s amazing to think that I¡¯ll fuck her for the first time.


    It¡¯s going to be so much fun to train the innocent soul.


    I¡¯m wondering all this, sitting on my high-backed chair and puffing on my cigar.


    ***


    The next morning, I stand under the shower, and the warm water cascades down my body, rxing me.


    As I hear a knock on the door, a smile appears on my face, because I know that the person I have been looking forward to seeing has finally arrived.


    My little kitten is on time today. So she learned her lesson from the punishment.


    My lips twists into a mischievous smile as something struck my mind.


    I turn off the shower by pulling the knob down. ¡°Come inside the bathroom.¡±


    I can hear her footsteps growing louder as she approaches the bathroom, each step measured and slow. I¡¯m desperate to see her reaction when she sees mepletely naked.


    The door of the bathroom opens, and she walks inside, taking slow steps. Her mouth agapes in shock as her eyes fall on my hard dick. As she turns her back to me right away, a wide grin spreads across my face. Her expression is worth watching when she sees me naked.


    God! She¡¯s damn innocent. No woman has ever reacted like this. She is different.


    ¡°Sir, could I go out?¡± She takes my permission without turning towards me.


    I walk towards her.


    ¡°Sir.¡± She calls me again after getting no response from me.


    ¡°Sorry! Master, could I go out?¡± She corrects herself, bringing a smug smile to my face.


    I didn¡¯t even realise that she called me Sir instead of Master.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Take out the towel from the cupboard and dry me.¡± I order her aftering in front of her.


    She stares at my face with innocence in her eyes, and her cheeks have be red like a tomato, like always. Her innocence is like a bright light that shines through her eyes.


    As I take a step closer to her, gazing deeply into her striking blue eyes, her heart pounds, and she takes a step backwards, locking her eyes with mine.


    The purity in her gaze is so powerful that I feel myself falling under her spell.


    ¡°Do it.¡± I move closer to her face and whisper in her ear. She shivers as my warm breath touches her skin, and her breath caresses my neck and arouses me.


    She rushes towards the cupboard, which is in the bathroom, and takes out the towel from it before strolling towards me, keeping her eyes fixed on my face. She doesn¡¯t want to look down at my hard shaft even by mistake. I¡¯m quite enjoying with my innocent submissive.


    She stands in front of me and silently stares at me, holding the towel in her hand. I never let my submissive look into my eyes without my permission, but the innocence in her gaze when she looks at me is something that I find very irresistible. I¡¯m getting addicted to them.


    ¡°Dry me, Alice.¡± Imand her in a husky tone, moving closer to her lips. She clenches the towel and closes her eyes as my warm breath touches her lips. I relish the way she reacts to the touch of my warm breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to do something, Alice.¡± Her eyes shoot open in utter shock as I rub my hardness against her crotch over the fabric of her dress. My lips form a grin, seeing her reaction.


    Fuck! I¡¯m getting harder with the thought that I¡¯ll be the first one to feel the tightness of her hole. How am I going to wait to fuck her? It¡¯s going to be so damn hard for me.


    As I keep grinding myself against her, she moans and closes her eyes again, basking in it. Her soft moans are driving me insane.


    She sys her legs for me and mechanically rubs herself against my shaft, broadening my smile.


    I ground myself against her with great fervour, grabbing her arms and yanking her closer to myself.


    Fuck! I need to control myself, or else I¡¯ll end up fucking her right now, which won¡¯t be good for her because she isn¡¯t ready.


    Although I¡¯m a devil, I don¡¯t want to break any girl beyond her limits.


    I pull away from her and warn in a pure dominating tone. ¡°Dry my body right now if you don¡¯t want me to bend you over the counter and spank you with the towel.¡±


    Shees back to the earth andposes herself before starting rubbing the towel against my body without looking at me because I¡¯m too hot to resist. As she squeezes her thighs to control the intense sensation, I just smirk.


    ¡°Do you want something, Alice?¡± As I ask her, she looks at me with her innocent eyes. I arch my brows, asking her to answer me.


    She lowers her eyshes and nods as a sheepish smile touches her lips. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She replies in a low and mellow voice, looking up at me through her eyshes.


    I lift her chin with a feather touch so our eyes can meet. ¡°What do you want, Alice?¡± I question her in a hoarse tone.


    ¡°I want you to rub me, Master.¡± She responds to me with a shy demeanour and her cheeks glow with a red hue.


    ¡°So pretty!¡± These words slip out of my mouth, and her eyebrows arch in surprise at my suddenpliment.


    What the fuck! Why am Iplimenting my submissive? She isn¡¯t my girlfriend. I must admit, I¡¯m not very good at givingpliments to people.


    ¡°Just forget whatever I said.¡± My tone is grave as I speak, and she gives a meek nod in reply.


    ¡°Go outside. I¡¯m justing.¡± My words have an immediate effect on her, and she exits the bathroom right away.


    What the fuck is wrong with me? Why did Ipliment her?


    Indeed, her scarlet cheeks enhance her angelic appearance.

 Chapter 10 Pleasure me, Kitten

    I keep the towel on the b, walk to the cupboard and take out a bathrobe from it. I don the bathrobe and tie its knot before walking out of the bathroom.


    I see Alice walking across my room while talking to herself.


    ¡°Alice.¡± As I call her, shees to a halt and drifts her eyes towards me.


    ¡°Why did you behave as if you had never seen a dick before?¡± I question her after sitting on my high-backed chair as she stands in front of it.


    Although I know the answer, I still want to hear from her mouth that today she saw a shaft for the first time. This is endowing me with an extraordinary sense of satisfaction, unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before.


    She takes her lower lip between her teeth and gives it a light bite. ¡°Because it is the first time I saw it.¡± She answers in a sheepish tone, moving her eyshes down, and her scarlet cheeks again draw my attention.


    I pick up the box of cigarettes from the table and take out a cigarette from it after taping the pack on my palm. ¡°Come to me.¡± I order her with unwavering authority.


    She walks over to me and stands beside me. ¡°Pick up the lighter and lit my cigarette.¡± Imand her, putting the cigarette between my lips and pointing at the lighter which is kept on the table.


    She bends down and picks up the lighter before standing up beside me. She presses the button to light the lighter and brings the me to the tip of my cigarette.


    I inhale while the me is still touching the cigarette. As the cigarette is lit, I ask her to take away the lighter.


    She turns it off and ces it back on the table.


    I inhale the smoke and blow it out through my mouth after taking out the cigarette from my mouth.


    As wisps of smoke swirl around me, I gaze at her, meticulously taking in every detail, while she stands patiently next to me, ready for my nextmand.


    Mesmerising in her maid¡¯s attire, adorned with ck heels and white stockings, she bes a bewitching embodiment of desire. The mere thought of leaving my unmistakable marks on her velvety skin fills me with an insatiable longing.


    I stub the cigarette in the ashtray until it stops smoking and leave the cigarette there, and then I look up at her face.


    ¡°Sit across myp.¡± I speak with a loud, authoritative voice, pointing at myp.


    She settles onto myp with a mix of anticipation and hesitation, cing both of her legs on one side. My lips part, giving way to a sensuous moan that reverberates in the air as my hard shaft presses against her thighs.


    As she shifts on myp, her cheeks turn rosy and she brushes against my shaft without realising it.


    She¡¯s a temptation I can¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Stay still, Alice.¡± Taking control, my hand finds its ce around her waist, and our eyes lock in a captivating gaze.


    As I draw closer to her inviting lips, the pulsating rhythm of her heart and the rhythmical gasps of her breath amplify the maic pull that envelops us.


    ¡°Has someone kissed you?¡± I softly murmur against her lips.


    She responds by closing her eyes, savouring the exquisite sensation of my warm breath caressing her enticing mouth.


    I¡¯m loving the way she is reacting, just with my warm breath whenever I¡¯ming close to her. I¡¯ve been hankering to im her lips as mine ever since I first saw them. Yesterday, after knowing that they¡¯re untouched, my craving to devour them increased.


    This girl is something else. I never get excited in my life ever for kissing anybody, but my lips just can¡¯t wait to taste her lips.


    The tantalizing thought of being the first to feel the softness of her lips amplifies my longing, setting my desires aze.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Alice, and answer my question.¡± I demand her, brushing her lower lip with my thumb.


    Although I know the answer, I¡¯m getting some kind of satisfaction from hearing from her mouth that she ispletely untouched.


    She slowly opens her eyes and gazes at me with her innocent blue eyes; they¡¯re like the ocean, anyone can dive into them.


    ¡°No, nobody kissed me before.¡± As she answers in a whispering tone, her breath strokes my lips, igniting carnal desires in me. I have never craved to devour someone¡¯s lips like this before.


    I lock my lips with hers, unleashing a surge of wild desire.


    So damn delicious!


    So fucking soft!


    After tasting it, I be even more hungry and devour them savagely, pulling her head back by grabbing her hair. As I pinch one of her nipples over the fabric of her dress, she releases a soft, involuntary sound, expressing a mixture of pleasure and delight. I enter my tongue into her mouth, taking advantage.


    She is letting me eat her lips the way I want, like a good obedient submissive. I¡¯m hardening under her through this kiss.


    It¡¯s time to y with my little kitten so she will do anything to please her Master.


    As I glide my hand up her thighs into her dress, her whole body quiver with my touch. I just like the way her body is reacting to my every touch. Her eyes widen as I slowly slip my hand into her panty. I smirk before sucking and biting her lips hard.


    As I brush my fingers on her wet folds, she grasps my bathrobe and sys her thighs for me. I rub her clit in cirction motion with my two fingers, and she moans, clenching my bathrobe.


    I kiss her lips passionately, rubbing her clit with great vigour inside her panty, making her breathless. As she grinds herself against my fingers, I withdraw my hand and pull away from her. She stares at me, sexually irked, looking so sexy.


    As she closes her legs to control the intense sensation, I pull her thighs apart.


    ¡°What happened, Alice?¡± I ask her, acting innocent.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling something down there, Master. It¡¯s so intense.¡± She answers in a naive tone while panting that I can¡¯t help but kiss her hard again.


    ¡°Were you feeling good when I was rubbing you?¡± I ask after ncing at her crotch.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She lowers hershes and nods with a bashful smile on her face.


    ¡°You want me to rub you again?¡± I arch my brows at her.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She breathes, nodding.


    ¡°But first you have to pleasure me, Kitten.¡± As I tell her, she stares at me, and I can feel the innocence radiating from her.


    ¡°How? I don¡¯t know how to do it, Master.¡± She answers, fiddling with her fingers.


    Damn! Her innocence is something else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± My lips twist into a mischievous grin.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She gives me a meek nod.


    ¡°Get down on your knees in front of me.¡± As I order her, instantly my tone bes serious.


    As she rises from myp and kneels before me, ying with her fingers nervously, I give her the next order, ¡°open the bathrobe.¡±


    She lifts her hands and slowly unties the knot of my bathrobe. She closes her eyes as my hard shaftes into view of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Alice. Open your eyes and hold it with your hands.¡± As Imand her, she defies my order by shaking her head and not opening her eyes.


    Her sheer adorableness is utterly captivating, captivating enough to make my heart skip a beat.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, to my surprise, I don¡¯t lose my cool for the first time when someone disobeys mymand.


    What the fuck, Alexander? If you are so lenient with her, she won¡¯t follow yourmands. Be strict with her.


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re breaking the rule by disobeying me. Do you want me to punish you?¡± As I ask her in a serious tone, she opens her eyes right away and shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Please don¡¯t punish me. I had no intention of disobeying you. I¡¯m just feeling shy. It¡¯s my first time.¡± She exins to me, staring at me with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Therefore, I didn¡¯t fuck you yet. I fuck my submissive on the first day only, but I¡¯m going slow with you because you¡¯re innocent. So don¡¯tpel me to do what I have done with all of my past submissive.¡± I warn her in a stern tone, shooting her a menacing look after leaning down and grabbing her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± She apologises, lowering her eyshes.


    ¡°Now do what I¡¯m saying. Hold my dick and rub it.¡± I order after leaving her chin with a jerk.


    She nods and shifts her eyes to my dick, and again her cheeks turn scarlet because of shyness.


    Sheposes herself before slowly lifting her hands and holding my erect shaft with her soft hands. She slowly rubs it with her hands, and I groan, resting my head against the chair and sitting in afortable position.


    ¡°Yes, Alice, you¡¯re doing great.¡± As I let out a moan of pleasure, closing my eyes, she rubs me quicker.


    I must admit, she is doing magic with her hands.


    ¡°Press the ball.¡± I instruct her, and then I emit a loud moan when she squeezes my ball, rubbing my hardness faster.


    ¡°Rub the tip of my dick, Alice.¡±


    She does exactly what I told her to do.


    Fuck! I¡¯m so close.


    I explode, panting, and she immediately withdraws her hands.


    I open my eyes after catching my breath back. She is staring at the liquid of my ejection in her hands with a weird expression.


    ¡°Go wash your hands.¡± As I order her, she nods and rushes towards the bathroom after rising from the floor.


    This is the first time I didn¡¯t ask my submissive to clean my discharge from my shaft and her fingers with her tongue. Why?


    Because I think it¡¯s already enough for a submissive like her.


    I stand up and knot the belt on my bathrobe.


    Shees back from the bathroom.


    ¡°Alice, I won¡¯t give you pleasure now because you disobeyed me, and this is your punishment.¡± I told her as I walked towards her.


    I know she wants the orgasm desperately, but she deserves to be punished for disobeying her Master.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She nods at me.


    She didn¡¯t plead. I expected her to beg me. Her unique and untainted nature sets her apart from the rest.


    ¡°Now leave.¡± As Imand, she walks out after bowing down before me.


    I look down at my hard tool, already missing her grip on it.


    Then I get ready for work, ignoring my dick¡¯s demand.


    Edward and I go to a different office because we prefer to keep our business separate. Our hotels, restaurants, clubs and casino are all over the world.

 Chapter 11 Delaying Her Orgasm

    Edward and I are sitting at the dining table, enjoying our breakfast together. I take the first bite of my oats, but to my disappointment, they don¡¯t taste as delicious as they used to.


    Edward notices my discontent andments, ¡°The breakfast doesn¡¯t taste as good as before, bro.¡±


    It bes clear to me why the breakfastcks its previous vour-Alice didn¡¯t prepare it. I had recently relieved her of her cooking duties, but now I realize that was a mistake. She possesses a unique talent that seems to infuse her dishes with a touch of magic.


    I should put Alice back to her previous job, including pleasing her master. I¡¯m certain she can excel in both aspects.


    ¡°Edward, I understand why today¡¯s breakfast isn¡¯t up to par. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you have a delicious lunch.¡± I assure him with a smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, bro.¡± He responds, relieved by my reassurance.


    Shifting the conversation, I inquire about the progress of my ex-submissive.


    I ask him, taking a sip of juice from my ss. ¡°So, how are things going with my former submissive?¡±


    He looks at me with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy showing her my softer side, you know,¡± he teases, causing both of us to chuckle. ¡°Would you like to hear how I started my morning with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I nod, interested in the details of their morning encounter.


    ¡°I flogged her cunt while she gives me a blowjob. It was incredible.¡± As he shares his experience, a glimmer of satisfaction shines in his eyes.


    ¡°I can see you are relishing your time with her.¡± Iment, noting his contentment.


    ¡°We are a perfect match. She derives pleasure from experiencing pain, and I find fulfilment in inflicting it.¡± He states, giving me a mischievous wink, which elicits a burst ofughter from me.


    ***


    As I open the door to Alice¡¯s room, I see her leaning over her bed, fluffing the pillows and smoothing out the sheets. The scent of her perfume permeates the room, enveloping me in its sweet fragrance, and I can hear the rustling of the sheets as she works.


    Why does it feel like a maic force pulls me towards her whenever I find her in this alluring position? Her tempting presence leaves me unable to look away.


    As I tiptoe towards her and spank her ass, she straightens up and turns towards me, her mouth agape in astonishment.


    ¡°Ma-Master? You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re here?¡± She stammers, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and anticipation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± As I raise my brows, teasing her, she shakes her head right away.


    ¡°Of course, you can, Master. It¡¯s your mansion.¡± She responds, her wordsced with deference.


    ¡°Alright, I came here to inform you that you must continue with your previous duties.¡± I inform her, noticing a tinge of sadness on her face.


    Bewilderment fills my mind as I observe her sudden shift into sadness, leaving me questioning the cause.


    ¡°You mean¡­ I¡¯m released from being your submissive?¡± She inquires, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    A surge of joy washes over me as I realize that she¡¯s upset at the thought of being freed from the duty of pleasing me. It implies that she¡¯s already finding fulfilment in being my submissive.


    ¡°I said you have to continue your old duties. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re exempt from pleasing your Master. You must bnce both responsibilities.¡± I rify, observing a glimmer of hope sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I¡¯ll manage.¡± She grins, her enthusiasm palpable.


    ¡°Good, my kitten.¡± I stroke her hair, and she responds with a shy smile.


    ¡°Master, may I make a request?¡± She seeks my permission, her fingers fidgeting with nervousness.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I nod, granting her the opportunity.


    ¡°Could you please keep our rtionship a secret? My Aunt Rose wouldn¡¯t approve.¡± She implores, her eyes pleading with mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of the situation.¡± I reassure her, causing a broad smile to illuminate her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Now I want to check something.¡± A smirk shes on my face.


    ¡°What-¡± Her words trail off, her eyes widening in shock as my hand slips under her skirt and into her panties.


    I want to confirm if she¡¯s still aroused.


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re still so wet.¡±


    She gasps, closing her eyes and parting her legs for me as I stimte her.


    ¡°Please, Master, don¡¯t stop this time.¡± She frantically begs, throwing her head as I rub her clit with great vigour.


    ¡°No, Alice. You defied me, and now you must wait for your first orgasm.¡± I state in a firm tone, withdrawing my hand from her panties, a wicked smile gracing my lips.


    She opens her eyes and squeezes her thighs to control the intense sensation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. It¡¯s just that everything is new for me.¡± She apologises, her pleading eyes begging for release.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kitten. At night, you gonna thank me because the waiting is going to intensify your orgasm.¡± I assure her, stating a simple truth.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Her voice holds a mixture of disbelief and excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Alice.¡± I nod in affirmation.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t wait for tonight.¡± A chuckle escapes from my mouth, seeing her desperation.


    ¡°See you tonight, my ve.¡± I wave at her before exiting the room.


    ying with an innocent submissive always brought a thrilling rush of sensation.


    ***


    I step into my office, and my assistant, Kelly, follows as usual, ready to wee me with a blowjob. It¡¯s her duty.


    She¡¯s dressed in a revealing low-cut dress, but today, I feel no arousal.


    As I settle into my chair, she kneels before me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this anymore, Kelly. Just leave.¡± I push her away when she undoes my belt.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I no longer desire her pleasuring me.


    ¡°Why, sir? Did I do something wrong?¡± She questions, inciting rage within me.


    My fingers tighten around the delicate contour of her chin, the pressure transmitting a sense of control, while a menacing snarl escapes my lips, echoing in the room. ¡°I said leave, Kelly. You don¡¯t have any right to question me.¡±


    As I left her chin with a jerk, she stands on her feet and runs out of my cabin.


    ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I let her pleasure me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± I mutter to myself, my voiceced with frustration. After a moment of introspection, a realization dawns upon me, causing a smile to appear on my face. ¡°Because now I only want my kitten to pleasure me.¡±


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I prepare lunch, I squeeze my legs together, still wet with desire. It¡¯s hard to believe how incredibly horny I am. Every passing second feels like an eternity as I long for the night toe when I can finally find satisfaction.


    This insatiable desire is turning me into a lustful woman!


    I¡¯ve never experienced such intense cravings for carnal pleasure before. What is he doing to me, God? Why am I enjoying being his submissive? It feels so wrong, and I shouldn¡¯t derive pleasure from it, especially after he hurt me yesterday.


    In the morning, when I assumed wrong that I would no longer be his submissive, I became upset. But why? I should have be happy.


    Everything about this situation states that I¡¯m enjoying it. I relish the way Alexander, my Master, exerts control over me. I even found some kind of satisfaction in the morning by pleasuring my Master by rubbing his huge¡­


    My cheeks turn scarlet as the memory floods back, and I instinctively hide my face in my palms.


    I can¡¯t fathom how it will fit inside me. It¡¯s a mixture of fear and excitement that courses through me.


    My attention is snapped back to reality as my phone rings. I pick it up from the countertop, confusion furrowing my brow at seeing an unknown number shing on the screen.


    Who it could be?


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answer the phone with hesitation, uncertain of who may be calling.


    ¡°Hey, my kitten.¡± As Master¡¯s deep voice resonates through the phone, my eyes light up upon hearing him.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡± I give him a polite greeting.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing lunch. It¡¯s almost ready,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Good! Come to my office in an hour.¡± He instructs.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where is your office, Master.¡±


    ¡°My car with a driver is waiting for you outside the mansion.¡± He assures me, and I nod in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Okay, Master. I¡¯ll reach there.¡±


    ¡°See you soon, kitten.¡± He concludes the call.


    Now I have to meet him at his office, where I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll continue to tease and tantalize me. The anticipation and arousal are already overwhelming, and I wonder how I¡¯ll wait until night for release.

 Chapter 12 I’m Just His Maid

    As I finish preparing lunch, my mind is consumed with anticipation of my uing meeting with my Master at his office. The thought of being in his presence again, feeling his dominance and control, sends shivers down my spine. I can¡¯t deny the allure and the strange pleasure thates from submitting to him.


    After putting the finishing touches on the meal, I quickly freshen up, making sure I look presentable for him. With each passing minute, my excitement grows, and I can feel the dampness between my thighs, a constant reminder of my heightened arousal.


    As I step outside the mansion, I see a sleek ck car waiting for me; the driver holding the door open. I enter the vehicle, feeling a mix of apprehension and desire.


    Nervous silence fills the car on the drive to the Master¡¯s office, the anticipation intensifying with every passing street.


    Finally, we arrive at our destination, and the driver opens the door for me. I step out onto the pavement, taking in the impressive building before me. The sleek architecture and imposing presence of the office only heighten my excitement.


    As the ss door slides open, I enter the vast building, my heart pounding in my chest. d in a maid uniform concealed beneath a ck coat, I clutch the paper bag containing lunch for my Master.


    Where is his cabin? Whom should I ask?


    I make my way to the reception area, where a receptionist greets me with a polite smile.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± She asks, her voice pleasant and professional.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Alexander.¡± I reply, my voice slightly trembling with a mix of nervousness and anticipation.


    ¡°Allow me a moment to confirm with him, ma¡¯am. Please wait.¡± As she states, I give her a slight nod.


    She contacts Mr Alexander via the inte and asks me, ¡°What¡¯s your name, Mam?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alice.¡± I reply right away.


    ¡°Sir, there is a youngdy named Alice who ims to have an appointment with you.¡± She informs him.


    He responds, though his words remain inaudible to me.


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡± She concludes the conversation and directs her attention back to me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr Alexander¡¯s cabin is on the top floor. There is a staff elevator.¡± With a wave of her hand, she points out the lift.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I politely thank her before strolling towards the elevator.


    The elevator doors slide open with a pleasant ding, allowing me ess to the lift. I step inside and press the button for the top floor. As the doors close, the elevator begins its ascent.


    Finally, I reach the top floor, and the elevator doors open to a spacious and tastefully decorated reception area. The atmosphere is filled with an air of professionalism and power, making me aware of the nature of Master¡¯s work.


    A secretary behind the reception desk looks up as I approach, her gaze lingering on me for a moment before she speaks.


    ¡°Mr Alexander is expecting you. Please have a seat, and he will be with you shortly.¡±


    I nod, thanking her, and take a seat in one of the plush chairs, my nerves and excitement mingling within me. The minutes tick by slowly, heightening my anticipation. The sound of phones ringing and hushed conversations in the background only serve to amplify my longing for Master¡¯s presence.


    Finally, the secretary gestures for me to enter as she buzzes me through the office doors.


    As I push the door open and step into the cabin, I take a moment to gather myself. My eyes immediatelynd on him, sitting behind the table,pletely absorbed in hisptop.


    The way his tailored suit clings to his well-toned physique hints at a dedication to physical fitness. The crisp lines of his shirt and the slight peek of a toned chest beneath only add to his irresistible allure.


    With his well-groomed hair and chiselled jawline, he exudes a rugged attractiveness that leaves me breathless. His piercing gaze, focused and intense, holds a hint of dominance, letting me know that he¡¯s ustomed to taking charge.


    The way he leans back in his chair, his confident andmanding presence, sends a wave of desire through you.


    His lips, slightly parted as he focuses on his work, are full and inviting, beckoning to be kissed. A light stubble on his well-defined jaw adds a touch of ruggedness, contrasting perfectly with his polished appearance.


    Every detail about him, from his striking features to his confident demeanour, leaves me unable to resist the maic pull he has on me.


    He raises his eyes from theptop to me, and his brows furrow in fury.


    What happened to him?


    He rises from the chair, mming his hands on the table. ¡°Who asked you toe wearing this shit over your maid uniform?¡± He yells at me, and I flinch, clutching the strap of the paper bag.


    He approaches me, taking long strides and clutches my arms. ¡°Answer me.¡± He draws me towards himself, digging his nails into my skin. His icy re is palpable and I feel a chill run down my spine. It¡¯s hurting me a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. The dress is too revealing, and I just don¡¯t like it if someone leers at my body. That¡¯s why I wore the coat over it.¡± I tell him the truth.


    As he releases my arms and nods, I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°And what are you carrying in this?¡± He inquires, pointing at the paper bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, so I have brought lunch for you.¡± I hold out the bag to him.


    ¡°Who asked you to bring this?¡± He asks in a sharp tone, raising his brows at me.


    Oh God, who gets angry like this if someone brings lunch for him?


    ¡°No one. I just thought you might be hungry.¡± I answer him.


    I¡¯m such an idiot, I shouldn¡¯t have brought lunch for this grouchy monster.


    ¡°Just do as I ask.¡± He instructs in a firm tone, and I just nod, angry at myself for thinking about him.


    ¡°Now keep this on the table.¡± I nod and walk towards the table.


    When I lean forward to keep the bag on the table, he leans over me, pressing his front body against my back, and my heart races. I can feel his warm breath on my neck; he always steals my breath with his proximity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I leer at your body?¡± He asks in a whispering tone in my ear.


    ¡°To-to my su¡­surprise I like it, Master.¡± I close my eyes and stumble over my words as he slips his hands into my dress from behind and cups my buttocks.


    ¡°Alice, I need you to tell me the answer in vivid detail.¡± He orders, squeezing my buttocks, eliciting a moan from me.


    ¡°I feel good when you gaze at my body, Master.¡± I respond, my breathing heavy.


    ¡°I wanted you to describe, Alice.¡± I gasp as he gives a sudden spank on my buttock. ¡°Was your answer in detail?¡± He questions, fondling my hips.


    He drives me to the brink of insanity.


    Before I can answer him, his lips brush against the back of my neck, and his hands move to the front, exploring between my legs. My heartbeat quickens with each passing second.


    I emit a loud moan as he takes my skin between his teeth and clenches it while his hands rub my crotch with great vigour, driving me wild.


    This man is the death of me!


    He pulls away from me, leaving his mark on the side of my neck and leaving me unsatisfied. I squeeze my thighs to ease my throbbing core.


    The sensation is so damn intense.


    ¡°My work is done. Now you can go.¡± As he says, I stand up straight and slowly turn around. He walks over to his chair and settles down.


    So he called me merely to leave his mark on my body.


    ¡°Have a nice day, sir.¡± I leave his cabin after bowing in front of him.


    As I make my way to the elevator, I clench my legs together, longing for release. However, this monster is deliberately, again and again, rubbing me and leaving me on the edges.


    I return to the earth as I bump into a woman who is decked up in an exposed dress.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She nces at the hickey on my neck and then res at me. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alexander Sir¡¯s Maid.¡± I reply, taken aback as she yanks my head back by clenching my hair.


    ¡°Just stay away from him. Alexander is mine.¡± She clenches my jaw and digs her sharp nails into my skin.


    Tears flow down my face as she rips my hair and oozes blood from my skin. I struggle to prise her hands away from me.


    Why is she so enraged? Why does she im Alexander Sir as her own? Could she be his girlfriend?


    As this thought enters my mind, a sharp pain pierces my heart, and fresh tears stain my cheeks.


    ¡°Mark my words, or I will kill you.¡± She warns before storming into Master¡¯s cabin, giving me a final menacing re.


    I don¡¯t understand why I feel so hurt. He isn¡¯t my boyfriend. He is my Master, and he can have a girlfriend. I have no right to intervene. It shouldn¡¯t affect me.


    Ie to the washroom topose myself.


    I take a deep breath, but the pain in my chest lingers. I trace my fingers over the hickey on my neck, a bittersweet reminder of the intensity between my Master and me. However, the reality hits me hard-I have no right to feel hurt or possessive. He is not mine to im.


    The sting of jealousy gnaws at me, even though I know it¡¯s irrational. I¡¯m just his maid, a mere servant fulfilling his desires. I shouldn¡¯t allow myself to be emotionally entangled. But it¡¯s easier said than done.


    As I wash my face in the restroom, my gaze meets my reflection in the mirror. I can¡¯t help but feel a surge of conflicting emotions. The marks left by her nails serve as a visible reminder of hismitment to someone else.


    A faint smile tugs at the corners of my lips as my eyes catch sight of the hickey, a token of his desire for me. Yet, as quickly as the smile appears, it fades away, reced by a deep ache. I remind myself again that he is not my boyfriend. I have no right to expect anything more from him.


    But it hurts. It hurts to see him with someone else, even though I have no im on him. The pain is a constantpanion, a silent reminder of my position and the boundaries that exist between us.


    I remind myself that I am just his maid, here to serve and fulfil his demands. Any emotional attachment I may have developed is futile and misced. I need to maintain my professionalism and keep my distance. No matter how much it hurts, I must bury these emotions deep within and remainmitted to my role.


    As I exit the restroom, I push aside the lingering hurt and focus on my duties. I remind myself that my purpose is to serve Alexander, regardless of any personal feelings that may arise.

 Chapter 13 Complex Emotions

    When I return to the mansion, Mia runs towards me with a look of concern. ¡°Alice, where have you been? Aunt Rose-¡± Her voice trails off as she notices the marks on my chin and neck, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°What happened? Who did this to you?¡± She enquires, her wordsced with worry.


    ¡°Mia, I went to meet my boyfriend, and his ex-girlfriend attacked me.¡± I lie to her.


    I wish he was my boyfriend, but unfortunately, he is already in a rtionship with her.


    ¡°Boyfriend? Ex-girlfriend? What are you talking about?¡± Mia looks puzzled, seeking rification.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything another time. But first, tell me what you were saying about Aunt Rose.¡± I reply, eager to change the subject.


    ¡°Aunt Rose had to leave the mansion. The Wilson brothers transferred her to their father¡¯s estate.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words made it clear to me that Alexander Sir had arranged it, because of my request to keep our rtionship a secret from Aunt Rose.


    How could he just send her away from me? I had already endured the pain of losing my mother, and Aunt Rose was my pir of support.


    But perhaps it¡¯s for the best. Now I won¡¯t have to deceive her anymore.


    ¡°Alice, she left a letter for you.¡± Mia extends her hand, holding out the letter.


    I nod, ept the letter, and make my way to my room. After sitting on the edge of the bed, I open the envelope and read its contents.


    ¡®Hey, Alice. I¡¯m sorry, but I had to leave suddenly. I¡¯m writing this letter to inform you, I won¡¯t be there to protect you from the Wilson brothers anymore. You must protect yourself from them. Please, for my sake, stay away from them because I promised your mother I would always keep you safe. If you ever miss me, never hesitate to dial my number, my dear. Love, Your Aunt Rose.¡¯


    Tears stream down my cheeks as I finish reading Aunt Rose¡¯s heartfelt letter. The weight of her words sinks deep into my heart, and I can¡¯t help but question my choices.


    Am I betraying her by submitting to Sir? Is this the correct path for me to take?


    Unable to bear the burden alone, I reach for my phone and dial Alexander Sir¡¯s number. After a few rings, he answers, his voice cool andposed.


    ¡°What is it, Alice?¡± He asks, his tone slightly impatient.


    ¡°Master, I¡­ I can¡¯t continue our Master and submissive rtionship anymore.¡± I stammer, my voice choked with emotion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A moment of silence passes before he responds, ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t do this? You belong to me, Alice.¡±


    The firmness in his voice only adds to my inner turmoil, but I gather the strength to speak my truth.


    ¡°I know, Master, but Aunt Rose¡­ She¡¯s left the mansion, and I feel like I¡¯m betraying her by being submissive to you. I can¡¯t bear the thought of hurting her.¡±


    There¡¯s a brief pause on the other end of the line, and then Alexander Sir¡¯s voice softens.


    ¡°Alice, listen to me. What matters most is your own happiness. If you find pleasure in submitting to me, it doesn¡¯t matter what others think or want. You deserve to explore your desires and embrace your true self.¡±


    Indeed, he was correct, but I cannot betray Aunt Rose.


    ¡°But¡­ Aunt Rose¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose her. She¡¯s been my anchor, my protector.¡± I confess, my voiceced with sorrow.


    ¡°Alice, I understand your concern, but sometimes, to grow and discover ourselves, we need to take risks and step outside ourfort zones.¡± His voice softens as he responds, his words filled with understanding. It¡¯s hard to believe that he is the same Grouchy Monster.


    He continues. ¡°If exploring this brings you pleasure and fulfilment, it¡¯s worth exploring, even if it means taking a different path from what others expect.¡±


    His words linger in the air, sinking into my consciousness. Perhaps he¡¯s right. Aunt Rose always wanted me to be true to myself and find happiness. If being submissive to Alexander Sir brings me joy, who am I to deny it?


    With a deep breath, I gather my courage and respond, my voice more determined.


    ¡°Okay, Master. I will give it a try. But please understand that Aunt Rose means everything to me, and I need to find a way to reconcile these conflicting emotions.¡±


    A sigh of relief escapes him, and I can almost picture the soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Good, Alice. Now, wipe away your tears and remember that you belong to me.¡±


    Deep down, I yearn for him to belong to me as well, but I know he belongs to someone else, and it saddens me.


    At that moment, an urge to inquire about his girlfriend rises within me, but I couldn¡¯t muster the courage to do so.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you for understanding.¡±


    As we end the call, a sense of both excitement and trepidation fills me.


    With newfound resolve, I wipe away my tears and stand up. It¡¯s time to continue my journey as Alice, the submissive of Alexander Sir, and embrace the pleasure and fulfilment it brings me.


    As I gaze at my reflection in the mirror, I see a mixture of strength and vulnerability, a woman ready to surrender to her desires.


    And with that, I take a deep breath, open the door, and step out into a world where I¡¯ll explore the depths of submission and dominance with my Master, Alexander Sir.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t ignore the nagging feeling inside me to inquire further about the woman I saw in his office. If he was involved with someone else, I couldn¡¯t fully give myself to him.


    I decide to take a walk in the mansion¡¯s garden, seeking sce and rity.


    As I step outside, the gentle breeze brushes against my face and the scent of blooming flowers fills the air. It¡¯s a peaceful moment, providing me with the space I need to reflect on everything that has transpired.


    Lost in my own thoughts, I wander through the garden, admiring the vibrant colours and delicate petals. The beauty of nature seems to echo theplexities of my own emotions.


    I wonder how Aunt Rose would have reacted to this situation, and I silently hope that she would understand.


    Deep down, I wish that the woman I encountered wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s girlfriend, as it would allow me to explore and embrace this new rtionship.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupts my reverie. ¡°Alice?¡±


    I turn around and find Mia standing a few feet away, a concerned look on her face. She walks towards me; her steps hesitant.


    ¡°Are you alright? I saw you on the phone, and you seemed upset.¡± She questions, her eyes filled with genuine worry.


    I offer her a faint smile, appreciating her concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mia. Just going through some personal matters.¡±


    She nods, her expression softening. ¡°I can tell something is bothering you. If you ever need someone to talk to or just a listening ear, know that I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Her words touch my heart, and I realize that I¡¯m not alone in this mansion. Mia has been a friend to me since the beginning, and her support means more than she could ever know.


    ¡°Thank you, Mia,¡± I say, my voice filled with gratitude. ¡°Your friendship means a lot to me. I might take you up on that offer someday.¡±


    She gives me a warm smile, her eyes reflecting understanding. ¡°Take your time, Alice. We all have our own journeys to navigate, and sometimes, it¡¯s not an easy road. But remember, you deserve happiness and fulfilment.¡±


    Her words resonate deep within me, echoing the sentiment that Alexander Sir expressed earlier. It¡¯s as if the universe is guiding me towards this path, urging me to embrace who I truly am.


    With newfound courage, I take Mia¡¯s hand in mine and give it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Thank you, Mia. I¡¯m lucky to have you as a friend.¡±


    She squeezes back; her smile widening. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Alice. Now, let¡¯s take a moment to enjoy the surrounding beauty. Sometimes nature has a way of soothing our souls.¡±


    We stroll through the garden, the weight of my decisions slowly lifting from my shoulders. I¡¯m uncertain what the future holds, but I¡¯m ready to take it on with support from my friend and a better understanding of my desires.


    Strolling with Mia through the tranquil garden, I feel a sense of excitement building within me. The next chapter of my life awaits, and I¡¯m determined to navigate it with courage, self-discovery, and amitment to my happiness.

 Chapter 14 Her First Orgasm

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    At a quarter past nine, I turn the doorknob and enter my room. The moonlight ising through the parted curtains and casting a silvery glow across the space.


    Alice stands with her back turned, lost in thought, her delicate fingers tracing patterns on the windowpane. The gentle night breeze ys with her locks, causing them to dance and sway.


    As I switch on the lights, she turns toward me. Her eyes appear devoid of their usual shine, and her face has lost its previous radiance. I think it¡¯s because of Aunt Rose, she is still upset.


    I stroll towards her, and my eyes widen in shock upon noticing marks on her chin.


    Who did this to my kitten?


    I frown and clutch my hands in rage.


    Nobody can leave such marks on my belongings. Whoever is responsible must face the consequences of harming what is mine.


    Curiosity mixed with concern, I stroke the marks on her chin with my thumb as I inquire, ¡°Who did this?¡± In response, she closes her eyes, and a lone tear escapes, rolling down her cheek.


    ¡°Tell me, Alice.¡± I urge, gently wiping away her tear.


    She slowly opens her eyes and answers me, ¡°Your girlfriend.¡± Shock overtakes me, causing my eyes to dte.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, Alice. What are you saying?¡± I enquire, annoyed.


    ¡°But I assumed that woman was your girlfriend because she imed you were hers and warned me to stay away from you.¡± As I process this revtion, my anger intensifies, and my eyes be bloodshot.


    How dare anyone im ownership over me? No individual holds the right to own me. That woman has to pay for her deeds.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°When I left out of your cabin, I bumped into that woman. She saw a hickey on my neck and red up.¡± As Alice informs me this, I understand right away that the person is Kelly, my assistant, because she showed up at my cabin as soon as Alice left.


    That bitch won¡¯t go unpunished. I need to remind her of her ce. She thinks she owns me and has harmed my kitten. She must face the consequences of her actions.


    ¡°Alice, she¡¯s just my assistant, and I will make sure she learns her lesson to cross the line with me. Next time,e to me right away if someone mistreats you.¡± As I instruct her, she nods at me, wiping her tear.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back with her?¡± The words emerge from my mouth before I could even think.


    ¡°I thought you would be angry if I argued with your girlfriend.¡± I can feel the innocence in her voice when she answers me.


    This girl is so damn naive!


    ¡°It¡¯s important to stand up for yourself if someone hurts you.¡± I exin to her, cing my hand on her face.


    As my thumb caresses the marks on her chin, she poses a question without hesitation, ¡°Does that mean I should have resisted youst night?¡±


    Her question catches me off guard, and I take a moment to respond.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t need to fight back against mest night. The situation was different, and you didn¡¯t have a choice. Besides, it seemed like you enjoyed it because you were dripping wet after your punishment.¡± My lips twist into a smirk, and her cheeks turn scarlet red.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why I liked it. I shouldn¡¯t have liked it. It feels wrong.¡± She confesses, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    ¡°In this world, Alice, there is no universal right or wrong. It¡¯s about epting what you enjoy and exploring yourself.¡± I exin in a soft tone, cing my hand gently on her face. I want her to understand that there is no absolute morality, and she should embrace her desires without judgment.


    When did I be so polite? Why the fuck I¡¯m exining to her? She is just my submissive, and I can¡¯t be polite to anyone. I¡¯m a heartless monster.


    As I withdraw my hand from her face, a solemn expression takes over, and Imand in a stern tone. ¡°Strip.¡±


    She nods and takes off her dress, revealing her wless body with no hesitation this time. The butterflies inked below her chest are so tempting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any piece of cloth hiding your body. Take off everything.¡± I order her and turn my back towards her before removing my zer and rolling up my white shirt sleeves to my elbows.


    I turn towards her, and as I see herpletely naked, my lips curve into a scious smile and my hardness throb inside my pants.


    She is so irresistible.


    Her gaze remains fixed upon the floor, revealing a bashful demeanour, causing her cheeks to flush with a cheerful shade of red. She clenches her hands, resisting the urge to shield her wet crotch from view.


    Good! I like this self-control.


    I stroll over to her, leering at her body with desire in my eyes. She stands in front of me without wearing heels for the first time; I feel like a giant towering over her. I realise she is so smallpared to me.


    My tiny kitten!


    ¡°Are you ready to get your first orgasm, Alice?¡± As I cup her tits, she closes her eyes in response.


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± she moans as I massage her tits and give her nipples a slight pinch by takings them between my fingers and thumbs.


    I withdraw my hands and order her, ¡°Lie down on the bed and spread your legs for your Master.¡±


    She gives me a hesitant nod and walks closer to the bed as I gawk at her bare, round buttocks. I like them the most. They fit perfectly in my palms as if they were created for them.


    I walk up to her and sit beside her as she lies down. I first secure her wrists to the corners of the bed, then her ankles.


    I restrain her in a spread-eagle position, with her legs spread wide and her gleaming pussy exposed to me. Today she is under my intense control. I feel like to fuck her right now because I¡¯m so damn hard.


    ¡°Why did you tie me?¡± She looks at me with her eyes full of innocence.


    ¡°I enjoy binding women in multiple positions. My major turn-on is keeping them under my control.¡± I answer her and stand in front of her to admire my artwork.


    ¡°How are you feeling, kitten?¡± I stare at her with my eyes full of lust.


    For the first time, I¡¯m curious to know how my submissive feels after being tied up.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling some kind of excitement to be under your full control, Master. I¡¯m getting turned on in entirely novel ways because of it.¡± She responds, perplexed by how she feels.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared because I can do anything with you?¡± As I inquire, stroking my stubble, my lips draw up to a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I should be, but to my surprise, I¡¯m not scared even a bit.¡± As she gives me an honest answer, my smile broadens.


    ¡°You can tell me your safe word.¡±


    ¡°Safe word?¡± Her brows pinch in confusion.


    ¡°You can stop me from what I¡¯m doing to you in our session by using the safe word. It¡¯s the rule of the BDSM rtionship in which we are. Submissive has the advantage of stopping her Master by using her safe word.¡± As I exin to her, she makes O mouth.


    How can anybody look so adorable in this position?


    ¡°So tell me your safe word, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Jelly.¡±


    ¡°Why Jelly?¡± I arch my brows at her.


    ¡°Because it was the first word thates into my mind.¡± She giggles, and I just shake my head.


    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s proceed further.¡± My tone turns solemn as I speak, crawling over her.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± As I attack her neck, she intrudes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question on one condition.¡± I raise my face from her neck and give her an impish smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me any question, I¡¯ll dy your orgasm for one more day. Do you want it?¡± As I inquire, she immediately shakes her head, and I let out a devilish chuckle.


    She closes her eyes as I begin rubbing her wet crotch slowly. Then I attack her tits and increase the speed of my hand.


    As I suck her nipples hard while massaging her clit with vigour in cirction motion, she moans, throwing her head and begging me, ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡±


    I nce at her. She is hurling her head left and right, stretching her bound hands.


    A scream escapes from her mouth as I ease my finger into her virgin tight hole while rubbing her clit with my thumb.


    I slowly slide my finger in and out of her before elerating the speed and adding my other finger as well. I never stop massaging her clit with my thumb, and she emits moans of sexual ecstasy, trying to move her body and stretching her limbs.


    I multiple times jab my fingers into her hole and rub her aching clit with full speed and strength, and she explodes, yelling and arching her back.


    I give a few slight spanks between her thighs to rx her throbbing crotch, and she lies down, panting after having the first intense orgasm of her life.


    As I unstrap her wrists and ankles, she squeezes her legs. She takes deep breaths while keeping her eyes closed.


    I rise from bed and go to the table to pick up a box of cigarettes. I light a cigarette and begin smoking after leaning against my chair while she regains her energy after her intense orgasm. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at me.


    ¡°So how was your first orgasm, kitten?¡± I ask her after withdrawing the cigarette from my mouth and exhaling the smoke in the air.


    She says, her voice filled with gratitude and satisfaction. ¡°It was incredible, Master. Thank you.¡± A smug smile touches my lips after listening to her words.


    When my submissive expresses appreciation for the pleasure I bestow upon her, it brings me a unique and gratifying delight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up, and I don¡¯t want to see you here when Ie out.¡± I give stern instructions to her, the power in my voice conveys my authority, leaving no room for disobedience.


    She lowers her gaze with a nod, a subtle disy of submission.


    I turn away, leaving her to obey my instructions while I make my way to the bathroom.

 Chapter 15 Punishments

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stumble into my room, clutching my heels in my hands, and let them fall to the floor before copsing onto my bed.


    My legs are still trembling from the intense orgasm I just experienced, and that monster shamelessly threw me out of his room.


    But despite everything, the orgasm was mind-blowing, and I can¡¯t deny that I loved it.


    Master¡¯s behaviour is quite confusing. Sometimes he acts like a normal human being, and other times he bes ruthless. Today he rendered me speechless with his advice on standing up for myself when someone mistreats me.


    I felt relieved when he assured me that the office woman wasn¡¯t his girlfriend. Thank God for that.


    I don¡¯t understand why, but I have this feeling that he tries to portray himself as a monster to the world while hiding his true identity behind the facade.


    Lost in my thoughts, I eventually drift off to sleep.


    ***


    Next morning,


    I wake up, slowly opening my eyes and stretching my arms above my head. As I rub my eyes, a soft yawn escapes my lips. The morning light peeks through the curtains, casting a soft glow in the room.


    I feel a sense of happiness being Alexander¡¯s submissive. It almost feels like a dream. Ever since bing his submissive, I¡¯ve discovered new things about myself. I enjoy being bound, controlled, and experiencing pleasure mixed with pain. It turns out I¡¯m quite the horny girl. It¡¯s unbelievable.


    But it¡¯s only the beginning, and I have no idea what lies ahead for me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I grab my phone from the bedside table and jump out of bed when I see the time. It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock, and I need to get ready and prepare breakfast by eight.


    ¡°Come on, Alice, hurry up.¡± I mutter to myself as I rush into the bathroom.


    ***


    I hastily get dressed after taking a quick shower and make my way to the kitchen.


    I prepare breakfast on time with the help of Mia. She arranges the breakfast on the table because it¡¯s her duty to serve it, while I see her from the kitchen.


    As my phone beep in my apron¡¯s pocket, I take it out. I receive a text from my Master.


    My Master: Today you don¡¯t have toe to meet me in the morning.


    Why? I want to meet him.


    ¡°Such a desperate submissive I am.¡± I giggle at my eagerness.


    I suddenly freeze in shock as I catch sight of Edward Sir¡¯s submissive crawling behind him like a pet. She¡¯s wearing nothing but a ck lingerie set, with something attached to her nipples and a chain hanging from her bra.


    He sits down, and she kneels beside his chair, cing her hands on her thighs.


    My Master joins them, and Mia serves them their breakfast.


    ¡°Greet your ex-Master, submissive.¡± Sirmands his submissive.


    So she used to be my Master¡¯s submissive.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± She politely greets my Master, keeping her gaze lowered to the floor. Mia stands quietly behind them after serving them breakfast.


    ¡°I hope your new Master is treating you well, Nancy.¡± My Master asks her with a mischievous tone while taking a bite of his sandwich.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Mia and I exchange confused nces as Nancy responds with a nod and a sudden moan.


    ¡°Tell him what¡¯s inside you right now.¡± Sir orders her, pressing a button on his phone.


    Nancy moans even louder. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on then.¡± Sir smirks at her while Master continues eating his breakfast.


    ¡°I have three vibrating balls inside my pussy and a butt plug in my asshole.¡± She reveals, causing my breath to hitch. This is a lot to take in.


    ¡°Well done, Bro. You¡¯re teaching her a great lesson.¡± Master praises him, patting his shoulder.


    Nancy moans uncontrobly, struggling to stay on her knees as the vibrating balls work their magic inside her.


    ¡°Did you just cum?¡± Sir asks her, grabbing a handful of her hair and ring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so-¡± Sir cuts her off with a hard p across her face, causing her to fall to the floor. His cruelty towards her sends a shiver down my spine.


    Will they treat me like this? Will I endure the same cruelty and suffering as Nancy? As these thoughts linger in my mind, tears flow down my cheeks involuntarily. The fear grips me tightly, intensifying my anguish.


    ¡°You broke the rule. Now you¡¯ll be punished.¡± He states, turning his gaze towards Master.


    ¡°Do you want to join me in punishing her, Alex?¡± He asks, but Master declines.


    ¡°No, you punish her. I have to go to the office.¡±


    Master wipes his hands with a napkin before leaving the mansion. Sir stands up, taking charge of the situation.


    ¡°Get up and bend over the dining table now!¡± Hemands Nancy in a loud voice, making me tremble in fear. She immediatelyplies, while he instructs Mia, ¡°Bring me the wooden spoon from the bowl.¡±


    Mia nods and hands him the wooden spoon, her eyes filled with unease.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a hundred spanks.¡± He announces, and my gasp escapes involuntarily. A hundred spanks? It¡¯s hard to take them.


    As he raises the spoon in the air and strikes her, I squeeze my eyes shut, unable to bear the sound of Nancy¡¯s screams.


    Overwhelmed with fear and sadness, I rush to my room, tears streaming down my cheeks. The echoes of her pain and suffering resonate within me, and I can¡¯t help but feel terrified for my future.


    The realization hits me hard: After Alexander is satisfied with me, he¡¯ll hand me over to Edward, subjecting me to the same cruel treatment. Aunt Rose was right. They are both monsters, and I should have heeded her warning.


    I copse onto my bed with a heavy thud, burying my face in the pillow, my cries muffled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared. I need you, and I miss you so much. Pleasee back to me.¡±


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I sit in my car, I call the CCTV operator and ask him to send me yesterday¡¯s afternoon CCTV footage of outside my cabin.


    I open theptop and download the file from the email before ying the video.


    I fast forward the video and begin ying it when Alice exits my cabin and bumps into Kelly.


    My brows furrow in fury when I see how harshly the bitch Kelly yanks Alice¡¯s hair and clenches her jaw. The pain etched on her face ignites a rage within me I can barely contain.


    ¡°How dare she hurt my kitten? I won¡¯t let this go. She must pay for what she¡¯s done.¡± I clench my teeth in fury and m theptop shut.


    ***


    I storm into my office, my rage still consuming me, and grab Kelly by her hair, much harsher than she had done to Alice. The horrified stares of the office staff do not deter me.


    I push her into the lift and press the button for the top floor. Clenching her jaw tightly, I dig my nails into her skin, wanting to inflict more pain on her than she caused my kitten. My anger blinds me as I¡¯ve lost control upon witnessing the CCTV footage. Who the hell gave her the right to treat my submissive like that?


    ¡°You¡¯re finished, Kelly.¡± I hiss, conveying my wrath through my gaze.


    ¡°Wha-what ha-happened to you, sir?¡± She asks in a stammering tone, staring at me like an afraid cat.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± I snap, releasing my grip on her face as the lift doors open.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± After ordering her in a stern tone, I go straight to my cabin.


    My PA had already arranged punishment items on the table, just as I had instructed.


    I pick up the scissors and turn towards Kelly, an evil smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to punish you for your behaviour towards my submissive in my office, and then I¡¯ll punish you for iming that I¡¯m yours.¡± I approach her, holding the scissors, and she stares at me in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°You know very well, Kelly, I don¡¯t forgive people so easily. I believe in teaching them a lesson.¡± I retort, starting to cut her hair in a fit of rage, recalling how she had pulled Alice¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Please, sir, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pleads, tears streaming down her face, but her pleas fall on deaf ears. I continue cutting her hair, consumed by fury at the memory of Alice¡¯s pain.


    After I have finished cutting her hair short, I grasp her wrist and bring the scissors closer to her fingers.


    ¡°No, please.¡± She screams, trying to take her hand out of my firm grip.


    The poor woman assumes that I¡¯m going to cut off her fingers. Although I do want to hurt her badly for hurting Alice, I won¡¯t do it because I¡¯m not that cruel. I never inflict physical harm on others.


    I trim the nails of her both hands because with her these nails she had given marks to Alice.


    After that, I instruct her to bend over my table and give harsh spanks to her buttocks with a wooden ruler as punishment for iming ownership over me.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired, so get the fuck out of my office.¡± I thunder at her, dropping the ruler to the floor.


    She stands up, staring at me with pleading eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so¨C¡±


    ¡°I told you to leave.¡± I yell as loudly as I can, causing her to vanish from my sight.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m still not satisfied. I fucking want to kill her for hurting Alice.¡± I growl, knocking things off the table onto the floor.


    Then I try to engross myself in work, but nothing helps me out, so I call Alice to meet me.

 Chapter 16 You’re only mine

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I prepare lunch, my hands shake uncontrobly, the knife slipping from my grasp. I¡¯m lost in the thoughts of what I witnessed this morning. Fear grips me tightly, refusing to let go. The horrifying images of Edward Sir¡¯s cruelty towards Nancy, the sound of her screams, and the intensity of her suffering rey over and over in my mind.


    The sound of my ringing phone startles me; the caller ID disys ¡°Master,¡± and a sense of dread washes over me. I take a deep breath to steady myself before answering the call.


    I bring the phone to my ear with trembling hands. ¡°Hello, Master.¡± I say, my voice shaky but trying to maintain aposed tone.


    ¡°Come to my office now.¡± He disconnects the call, saying this in a stern tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± I murmur and tears trickle down my cheeks.


    ¡°What happened, Alice? Why are you crying?¡± As Mia asks me, I rub off my tears with the back of my palm.


    ¡°When the right timees, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Could you please manage my work here, I have to go somewhere urgently?¡± I request her.


    She looks at me with concern, sensing the distress in my voice and the tears in my eyes. She reaches out to hold my hand as she nods in understanding.


    ¡°Of course, Alice. Don¡¯t worry about work. Take care of yourself, and if you need anything, remember that I¡¯m here for you.¡± She assures me, her voice filled withpassion.


    ¡°Thank you, Mia. You¡¯re my saviour.¡± I whisper, grateful for her support.


    With a deep breath, I gather my strength and wipe away the remaining tears. I straighten my posture and prepare myself to face Master, unsure of what awaits me in his office.


    ***


    I reach my Master¡¯s office. Today also I¡¯m wearing the coat over my dress. I just can¡¯t take the morning incident out of my mind. It¡¯s disturbing me.


    I walk straight through his cabin, the air heavy with tension. Each step feels like a burden, as if the weight of the world rests upon my shoulders. Doubt and fear cloud my thoughts, but a glimmer of determination pushes me forward.


    As I reach the door, I hesitate for a moment, my hand trembling as I raise it to knock. I take a deep breath, trying to gather my courage, and finally rap my knuckles against the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Master¡¯s voicemands from within.


    I step into his cabin after getting his permission. He is smoking, leaning against the ss wall.


    He turns his piercing gaze towards me, smoke swirling around him as he takes a drag from his cigarette.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡± Alice enters my cabin, and to my surprise, she greets me with acklustre tone. It is as if a cloud has overshadowed her vibrant personality.


    Questions flood my mind. What happened to her? Where did her cheerfulness go? What happened to the sparkle in her eyes?


    I hurl my cigarette on the floor and stub it with the heel of my shoes before making my way towards her. Concern etches across my face as I can¡¯t fathom what could have caused such a drastic transformation in her demeanour.


    As I reach in front of her, she burst into tears, and my brows arch in shock.


    What is wrong with her? Why is she crying?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me, Master. I can¡¯t take it.¡± She pleads, her voice choked with sobs.


    Punish her? But why? What could she have done that made her so afraid?


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquire in a stern tone, grasping her trembling arms. She meets my gaze, her eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°This morning, I witnessed how Edward Sir treated his submissive.¡± She hups, struggling to speak through her sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m terrified. Please forgive me, Master, but I don¡¯t think I could endure such treatment. It would be better if you kill me-¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, Alice.¡± I snap, tightening my grip on her arms. She flinches and cries even harder, squeezing her eyes shut.


    Fuck! I need to calm down myself. She is already so afraid.


    I release her arms and take a deep breath topose myself.


    ¡°Alice, sit down.¡± I say in a calm tone after leading her to the sofa and gently urging her to take a seat.


    I pour a ss of water for her and offer it, watching as she takes a few sips between her sobs. As I settle beside her, she instinctively shrinks away, and my heart aches with an unfamiliar sensation.


    For the first time, I don¡¯t like it when someone is frightened of me; rather, seeing her trembling in fear cuts through me like a knife.


    ¡°Alice, I would never treat you the way Edward treated Nancy. There is a significant difference between you and Nancy. She is a well-trained submissive who enjoys pain. You¡¯re already aware that our submissive has the power to stop us by using the safe word. So please, stop worrying about it.¡± As I exin to her in a gentle tone, she finally stops crying and wipes her tears, staring at me with her eyes dripping with innocence.


    Then she poses a question, her voice serious and filled with concern. ¡°Will you give me to Edward Sir after you¡¯ve satisfied yourself with me?¡±


    No way! The thought of sharing this pure soul with anyone, even my brother, is inconceivable. I can¡¯t bear the idea of someone touching or leering at her exquisite body. She belongs to me and me alone.


    ¡°No.¡± I respond in a firm tone, and upon hearing my answer, she breathes a sigh of relief.


    I lean closer to her face, intensifying the rhythm of her heartbeat.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine, Alice.¡± I whisper in a possessive tone, my hand holding her chin as I gaze deeply into her innocent blue eyes.


    In a moment of undeniable desire, our lips met in a passionate kiss, igniting a fire within both of us. With a touch that conveyed my hunger for her, my hand slid into her dress and rub her wet honeypot over the fabric. I pull her closer by curling my other hand around her neck.


    Lost in the moment, her moans mingle with our entwined lips. Her grip on my cor tightens as I continue to rub her wetness with great vigour.


    The taste of her lips is an intoxicating blend of sweetness and desire, a tantalizing vour that consumes my senses.


    As I begin opening the buttons of her coat, the knock on the door disturbs us.


    Annoyance etches across my face as I pull away from her, frustrated by the interruption. ¡°Who is it?¡± I demand, my voiceced with irritation.


    ¡°It¡¯s your PA, sir. You have a meeting. Clients are waiting in the conference room.¡± Comes the voice from outside.


    ¡°Shit! How could I forget about this important meeting?¡± I mutter and immediately stand up.


    ¡°You go, I¡¯ll join you shortly.¡± I reply to my PA.


    As I hastily straighten my appearance, I nce back at Alice, who is still sitting on the sofa, her cheeks flushed and her lips swollen from our heated kiss.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me here.¡± I instruct her.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She nods, her eyes filled with a mix of desire and sadness.


    With a final lingering gaze, I turn away and make my way out of the cabin, leaving Alice behind, her presence lingering in my thoughts.


    As I enter the conference room, I try to push aside the images of her pleading eyes and trembling lips, focusing instead on the business at hand.


    As the meeting proceeds, I involve in negotiations and discussions, working to sustain my professional attitude. However, my thoughts keep drifting back to Alice, her vulnerability, and the desire that burns between us.


    I find myself eager to finish the meeting and return to her.


    After what feels like an eternity, the meeting concludes. The clients express their satisfaction, and they depart, leaving me alone in the room.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I only thinking about Alice? Why am I being so soft with her? She is just my submissive.


    I take a moment to collect myself, trying to shake off the intoxicating effects of Alice¡¯s presence.


    As I enter my cabin, I find Alice sitting on the sofa, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    ¡°Out of my cabin right now.¡± I instruct her, making my way to my chair. Alice stands up, confusion is evident in her eyes as she meets my gaze.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I said out.¡± As I yell, she shivers and immediately exits my cabin after bowing in front of me.

 Chapter 17 Punishment of Nancy

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I step out of Master¡¯s cabin, confusion and hurt swirl within me. I can¡¯t understand what caused such a sudden change in his demeanour.


    As I make my way back to the Wilson mansion, a mix of relief and anxiety washes over me. My mind races with thoughts. What could have triggered Master¡¯s outburst? Did I do something wrong?


    Despite the turmoil in my mind, a wave of relief envelops me. I feel at ease knowing he won¡¯t share me with his brother. The thought of someone else controlling me besides Master is unimaginable. Thank God!


    I rush to my room as I spot Edward Siring downstairs. The way he treated Nancy during breakfast has filled me with fear. It¡¯s as if he has two distinct personalities because he is always sweet to me. However, I don¡¯t want to take any risks, so I choose to keep my distance.


    I kick off my heels and retrieve my drawing file and pencil from the drawer. After sitting on the bedfortably, I begin sketching a portrait of my captivating Master, a smile adorning my face.


    Today¡¯s encounter with Master put me at ease. He indirectly reassured me he would never harm me. It¡¯s a relief to see beyond the misconceptions others have about him. He may present himself as a monster, but deep down, I don¡¯t believe he truly is.


    Although he often disys anger like the Hulk, I¡¯ll manage because, until now, I¡¯ve enjoyed being his submissive. Through this, I have realised parts of myself I never knew existed, exposing apletely unique version of me.


    Afterpleting his sketch, a smile graces my lips. ¡°His sketch is just as captivating.¡± I whisper, caressing the drawing.


    After snapping a photo of his portrait, I put the file in the drawer. Iy down and slowly drift off to sleep.


    Edwards¡¯s P. O. V.


    I return home in the evening and spot Alice making her way to the kitchen. Despite my decision to stay away from her, I can¡¯t resist her.


    I ask one maid to arrange a canvas in my room and send Alice to my room.


    I enter my room and smirk at my submissive. I left her hogtied in the morning with a vibrator shoved in her pussy for multiple orgasms and a gag in her mouth. It was her punishment for having an orgasm without my permission at breakfast, because a mere spanking hadn¡¯t satisfied me.


    As I observe her current state, a sense of satisfaction washes over me. I approach her and release her from her restraints.


    ¡°Now, will you dare to experience pleasure without my consent, ve?¡± I inquire, gripping a handful of her hair.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She responds, shaking her head, and I remove the vibrator from her core.


    ¡°Now, go to the bathroom and freshen up.¡± I order, rising to my feet.


    She sluggishly gets on her feet and lumbers towards the bathroom.


    After a while, a maid arrives with a canvas board and all the supplies required for painting. She leaves after setting all the things in front of my bed.


    I take off my coat and wait for Alice while sitting on the bed¡¯s edges.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    When I¡¯m preparing dinner, a maides to the kitchen and informs me. ¡°Edward Sir is calling you into his room.¡±


    Why is he calling me? I don¡¯t want to go. There¡¯s still one dish left to prepare for dinner, and I feel a sense of fear towards him. What should I do? If I don¡¯t go, he might punish me severely this time.


    I have no choice but to go.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I reply to the maid, and she leaves.


    I call Mia and ask her toe to the kitchen.


    ¡°Mia, Edward Sir wants to see me. I have to go. Could you please prepare thest dish?¡± I request as she arrives.


    ¡°Sure, I will, Alice. But why is he calling you?¡±


    I shake my head, filled with anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m terrified of him after what happened this morning.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t harm you. Remember, you¡¯re not his submissive, and you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. So just try to rx.¡± She reassures me, blinking her eyes and holding my hand.


    I nod, taking in her words offort, and leave the kitchen.


    After taking a deep breath, I knock on the door of Edward Sir¡¯s room.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He responds, granting me permission to enter.


    I squeeze my eyes shut when I see Nancy giving him a blowjob. He sits on the edge of the bed while she kneels between his legs, her wrists bound behind her back. She ispletely nude.


    Oh God! Why are making me see all this?


    ¡°Stop.¡± He orders Nancy to halt. My eyes remain shut.


    ¡°Go to the bathroom and don¡¯te outside until I call you.¡± He gives her the next instruction. I hear her footsteps, and the sound of the door closing, and the zipping of his pants.


    Finally, I open my eyes, and he approaches me with a smile on his face. It¡¯s unbearable for me to see him this way, treating his submissive in such a manner.


    ¡°I want you to create a painting of me, Alice.¡± He tells me, pointing towards the canvas. I sigh, realising he only wants me to sketch him.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± I nod and stroll toward the canvas board. I begin drawing his painting, standing in front of the canvas while he watches me with a satisfied smile, seated on the edge of the bed.


    I attempt toplete the painting as quickly as possible, feeling intimidated by his presence and his gaze upon me.


    ¡°Done, sir.¡± As I tell him, hees closer, his smile widening as he gazes at his portrait.


    ¡°You have magic in your hands, Alice.¡± He praises me.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± I give him a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I must go to finish preparing dinner now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± He permits me, and I hastily exit the room.


    Please, God, keep him away from me. I just can¡¯t stand being around him.


    I return to the kitchen, and Mia awaits me there.


    ¡°Why did he call you?¡± She inquires.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He just wanted me to paint his portrait.¡± As I tell her, she lets out a sigh.


    I ask her, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±


    ¡°All done!¡± She replies with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, embracing her with gratitude.


    At precisely 9 o¡¯clock, I approach my Master¡¯s room. I knock on the door, but when there¡¯s no response, I enter inside.


    It appears he hasn¡¯t returned from the office yet.

 Chapter 18 Punished For Lying

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    After a long day of work, I arrive back home, feeling exhausted both mentally and physically. The events of the day rey in my mind, but one thought remains constant-Alice.


    I realize that raising my voice at her was unjustified. Just because she is my submissive does not give me the right to shout at her constantly.


    Filled with remorse, I make my way to my room, pondering over my actions.


    As I enter, I notice Alice sitting on the sofa, engrossed in her phone. As I clear my throat, I capture her attention, and she immediately stands up.


    ¡°Sir, when did you arrive?¡± She asks, her eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Just now, while you were busy on the phone.¡± I reply, sinking heavily into my chair and closing my eyes, resting my head against the backrest. ¡°I¡¯mpletely worn out.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shall I massage your shoulders, Master?¡± As she offers to give me a massage with genuine concern, I open my eyes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I respond, nodding in agreement because I am truly in need of some rxation.


    She guides me to the sofa by holding my hand. ¡°Could I take off your coat, Master?¡± She asks in a polite tone, and I just give her a nod in approval.


    She stands behind me and pulls off my coat while I take off my already loosened tie and undo the first few buttons of my white shirt.


    ¡°You can sit on the sofa now.¡± She instructs, and Iply, settling down while she positions herself behind me.


    As she drapes her hands over my shoulders, I close my eyes, surrendering to the soothing sensation. She slowly massages my shoulders, gently squeezing my tense muscles in the perfect way and kneading away the stress from my body. She truly has magic in her hands.


    She has an extraordinary talent, whether it¡¯s preparing delicious meals or providing an incredible handjob or massaging my back.


    I revel in the experience, a beatific smile spreading across my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re exceptionally good at this, Alice.¡± I praise her.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She thanks me in a cheerful voice, applying gentle pressure to my shoulders.


    After getting satisfied, I ask her to stop. She moves to stand in front of me, waiting for my nextmand.


    ¡°Bring my dinner here.¡± As I order her, she bows in front of me and leaves the room.


    ***


    I emerge from the bathroom feeling refreshed, and find Alice returning with a kitchen trolley.


    As she bends down to arrange the dinner on the table, a mischievous thought crosses my mind, and I lock my gaze on her buttocks. I casually walk towards her and smack her buttocks, causing her to jump in surprise.


    ¡°Keep doing your work while I do mine.¡± Imand, sliding my hands up her hips beneath her dress. I erotically fondle her hips and delight in the way her body responds, and her soft moans bring a smug smile to my face.


    When she straightens up to pick up another bowl from the trolley, I withdraw my hands. However, as she bends down again, I can¡¯t resist the temptation and slide my hands up her thighs, exploring further. Her body trembles under my touch, telling how aroused she is.


    ¡°Please, Master, stop or else I won¡¯t be able to arrange the dinner on the table.¡± I frown as she pleads.


    ¡°Silence.¡± I respond in a stern tone, smacking her crotch over the fabric of her underwear, and she moans, jumping.


    ¡°I can do what I want, Alice, and no one can interfere. Never forget this.¡± I chide her, squeezing her crotch firmly, causing her to cry out in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± As she apologises, I withdraw my hand.


    ¡°Now, continue your work.¡± I order, giving her a slight hit on her hips, before settling back onto the sofa.


    She ces the te in front of me, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I smile, savouring the effect I have on her.


    She stands beside the sofa and watches as I have my dinner.


    However, upon taking the first bite of the garlic broli, I immediately spit it out onto the te because it was so spicy. My mouth is on fire after eating it.


    ¡°What happened, Master?¡± Alice asks, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculously spicy!¡± I yell at her, and she immediately fills a ss of water and hands it to me.


    I hastily drink the water and m the ss onto the table in frustration. How could she make such a mistake? I¡¯m certain she didn¡¯t cook this broli because everything else she prepares is always perfect.


    ¡°Who cooked this shit, Alice?¡± I stand up and question her, ring with intensity.


    ¡°I cooked this. I¡¯m sorry, Master, I don¡¯t know how it became so spicy.¡± She answers, avoiding eye contact and fiddling with her fingers in nervousness.


    Damn it! Why is she lying to me? Why does she always make me so angry?


    ¡°Just shut up and tell me the truth.¡± I demand, gripping her arm and staring at her with a dark gaze.


    She remains silent, staring back at me in shock.


    ¡°Alice, tell me!¡± I shout, digging my nails into her arm, causing her to flinch.


    ¡°My friend cooked the broli because I had to attend to an urgent matter.¡± She finally admits, and I release her arm, pushing her away.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± I ask in a stern tone.


    ¡°I thought you would punish my friend. I didn¡¯t want to get her into trouble, Master. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologises.


    So, she wanted to protect her friend from punishment. Now I¡¯ll make her regret being so good, ensuring she never lies to me again or tries to be noble.


    ¡°You broke the rule by lying to me, Alice. You know what you deserve now.¡± A smirk shes on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to ept the punishment, Master, but please don¡¯t involve my friend. She only wanted to help me.¡± She implores, while I just stare at her in disbelief.


    She still worries about her friend, even in this situation. How can she be so selfless?


    Alexander, she lied to you; she broke the rule. Focus on her punishment. Don¡¯t get distracted, my mind reminds me.


    ¡°Why would I punish her? You lied to me and failed in your duty, so you will have to pay.¡± I state in a firm tone.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She gives me a meek nod.


    I walk towards the drawer, take out something from it, and hide it behind my back before returning to her.


    ¡°You lied with your mouth, so tonight you will sleep with this in your mouth. Is that fair?¡± I ask, revealing the ball gag to her.


    As she looks at it, confusion furrowing her brow, I exin, ¡°It¡¯s a ball gag that goes in your mouth and prevents you from speaking.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say before you wear this?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She shakes her head.


    I move behind her and push the ball gag into her mouth, securing its straps around her head.


    Ie in front of her and observe her.


    Damn, she looks so sexy with a red ball gag in her mouth.


    But I can see that she¡¯s ufortable with it.


    ¡°Feeling uneasy?¡± As I ask, she instantly nods, staring at me with her innocent eyes.


    ¡°Good, because that¡¯s your punishment.¡± As I say, smirking, she moves her eyshes down in submission.


    Afterwards, I sit in the chair and instruct her to provide me with a handjob. She obediently kneels in front of me and performs her task skillfully. As I always say, she possesses magic in her hands.


    ¡°Tonight, you will sleep on the sofa, as I want you to keep the ball gag in ce.¡± I inform her, fastening the buttons on my jeans.


    She nods and stands up.


    ¡°You sleep now.¡± I rise from the chair and order, pointing at the sofa.


    She drools slightly and appears uneasy because of the difort caused by the ball gag. Well, it¡¯s her punishment, and she should feel irritated. Only then she¡¯ll learn her lesson.


    She turns around and strolls towards the sofa, her heels clicking on the floor.


    How does she manage to walk and work every day in those high heels? Why should I even care? Every maid wears them.


    I shake my head and make my way to the dressing room to change my clothes. The events with Alice swirl in my mind, and a sense of satisfaction washes over me. She will think twice before lying to me again. I will make sure of it.


    As I undress, I glimpse myself in the mirror. The reflection staring back at me is that of a man in control, a man who demands respect and obedience. It fuels my desire to maintain authority over Alice and keep her in line.


    I caress the tattoo on my arm that says ¡®born to rule the world,¡¯ while staring at my reflection in the mirror. It resembles me perfectly.

 Chapter 19 Steal His Watch

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    After taking off my heels, I lie down on the sofa.


    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to sleep with this gag in my mouth. It feels so ufortable, as it stretches my mouth unnaturally, keeping it forced open, and I¡¯m drooling like hell.


    His punishments are harsh and merciless.


    I know I have brought it upon myself by lying to him. Breaking the rules means facing the consequences, and he, as my master, has every right to punish me.


    The cold air from the A/C chills me, making me shiver. When he returns, I will ask him for a nket, but how will ask for it?


    After a few minutes, he walks back into the room, dressed in a white vest and joggers. The tattoo on his arm tempts me, his attractiveness is undeniable.


    How can anybody look so attractive all the time?


    Damn! Alice, control your feelings. Don¡¯t forget, he is a monster.


    I try to say and a muffled voicees out of my mouth, but luckily I catch his attention.


    ¡°What happened, my little kitten? Do you want something?¡± A smirk spreads across his lips as he asks me.


    He takes pleasure in my punishing me. The thought disgusts me. He is a true monster.


    I nod and point at the nket, hoping he will understand. He nces at it, then turns his gaze back to me.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your servant? Get it yourself.¡± He retorts in a curt tone before heading to the balcony, taking his cigarette box from the table.


    Why does he have to be so rude?


    I stand up and walk over to retrieve the nket. As I lie down on the sofa, I feel better after wrapping myself in the nket¡¯s soft warmth.


    I watch him as he smokes on the balcony. Why does he smoke so much? It¡¯s not good for the health.


    Concern for his health creeps into my thoughts, but I quickly dismiss it.


    Why should I care about the well-being of this heartless creature?


    I roll my eyes and try to sleep, snuggling in my nket. I can¡¯t sleep because this ball gag continues to irritate me. My jaw throbs, and I feel as if I¡¯m chewing the rubber.


    ***


    The next morning, I sit on the sofa, using my phone to pass the time, desperately waiting for him to wake up and take this shit out of my mouth. My jaw aches, and I can¡¯t bear it any longer.


    I could only sleep for a few hours at night because the gag was extremely ufortable.


    Finally, he stirs from his slumber. Thank God. He stretches his arms as he sits.


    He yawns, and his eyesnd on me, a wicked smile spreading across his face.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice. I hope you have slept wellst night.¡± He rises from the sofa and strolls towards me after wearing his sleepers.


    ¡°Do you want me to take it off?¡± He asks, standing in front of him. I nod frantically, desperate to be freed from the restraints.


    ¡°Only on one condition.¡± He states, leaving me puzzled.


    Now what is the condition? Oh God, how am I gonna survive with him?


    ¡°You must thank me for teaching you a lesson and tell me what you¡¯ve learned from this punishment. Deal?¡± He proposes, and I gave him a meek nod.


    Then finally he frees me by unstrapping the gag and taking it out of my mouth. I let out a sigh of profound relief as he ces the gag on the table, tainted with my drool.


    ¡°Now thank me, Alice.¡± He orders, folding his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for teaching me a lesson for lying to you. I promise I¡¯ll never lie again.¡± I take his hand in mine and kiss the back of it.


    He abruptly withdraws his hand. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Now, get lost.¡± He snaps, annoyed.


    What happened to him suddenly?


    God, his mood swings are so unpredictable.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He shouts, and I flinch, disappearing within a second.


    Please, God, protect me from this unpredictable creature.


    ***


    At night, as I enter Master¡¯s room, I bump into a maid. She hastily conceals something behind her back.


    Did she steal something from Master¡¯s room?


    As she prepares to leave, I step in front of her, and my eyes widen in shock. She¡¯s holding Master¡¯s watch in her hand.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell Alexander Sir that I came here to steal his watch. He would kill me.¡± She begged.


    ¡°But why did you steal his watch?¡± I asked, confusionced in my voice.


    ¡°I have an urgent need for money. I¡¯mpelled to do this. Please don¡¯t tell him.¡± She implored, holding my hands.


    I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Give me the watch back, I won¡¯t tell him.¡± I reassure her.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t give you. I need money.¡±


    Is she out of her mind? When Master discovers this, he won¡¯t spare her.


    ¡°My mother is unwell, and I need money for her treatment. Please, help me.¡± She cries, gripping my hand tightly. Her words tug at my heartstrings.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agree, not thinking about consequences. Relief washes over her face as she smiles.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re so kindhearted.¡± She leaves after saying this.


    I step into the Master¡¯s room, filled with anxiety.


    Oh no! Now I have to keep the truth hidden from my Master. What if he finds out? No, wait. He has so many watches; he won¡¯t notice this one missing.


    ¡°Alice, where are you lost?¡± Master¡¯s booming voice brings me back to reality.


    When did he arrive?


    I turn around and apologise, bowing my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±


    ¡°Take off my zer.¡± As he orders, I nod and go behind him.


    ¡°I hope yesterday¡¯s punishment taught you not to lie to me.¡± He speaks as I pull off his zer.


    Damn it! I¡¯m concealing the truth from him again. Am I making the right choice? Should I confess?


    ¡°If you ever repeat yesterday¡¯s mistake in the future, I¡¯ll gag you for a week.¡± He warns me, causing my eyes to widen.


    Shit! It means everyone will discover that I¡¯m his submissive.


    I should tell him the truth. I can¡¯t take this risk. Aunt Rosy must not find out about this.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 Am I Truly Heartless?

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    She puts my zer on the sofa and walks in front of me. ¡°Master, I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, curious about her revtion.


    ¡°Before you arrived, I caught one maid stealing your watch, but I let her take it.¡± She confesses, her voice trembling with fear.


    Little does she know that I already know everything.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take my watch back from her, Alice?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°Master, she was crying and in need of money. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She replies, her words filled with remorse. I shake my head, finding it hard to believe.


    Who is she? How can she be so innocent and selfless?


    ¡°And you gave my watch to her?¡± I ask in incredulity.


    ¡°Pardon me, Master. I just can¡¯t see someone crying. I want to help her.¡± She honestly confesses, leaving me astonished.


    Yesterday, she lied to protect her friend from punishment and took the me upon herself. And today, she gave my watch to a maid without considering the consequences, all because she wanted to help.


    I¡¯m relieved that she didn¡¯t lie to me this time and sessfully passed my test. However, before revealing that it was a test, I¡¯ll tease her.


    ¡°It means you helped the thief, Alice, so now you will face punishment.¡± As I tell her, she gives a meek nod in response.


    ¡°Okay, Master. If you intend to punish me for helping someone in need, I have no objections. However, your punishment will not deter me from helping others in the future.¡± Her unwavering gaze and confident response show me a new side of her.


    To be honest, I like it! I appreciate her confidence.


    ¡°Alice, I won¡¯t punish you.¡± As I dere with a mischievous smile, her eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Because this was all part of a test I devised for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asks, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Yesterday, you lied to me, so today I wanted to see if you had learned your lesson. I asked the maid to steal my watch because I wanted to see if you would confess.¡± I exin to her, and she stares at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Really! I can¡¯t believe it.¡± She looks at me incredulously.


    ¡°Here it¡¯s my watch.¡± As I take out the watch from my pocket, her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil.¡± She remarks.


    ¡°Happy realisation, Alice.¡± My lips twist into a smirk, and she averts her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrified I was to tell you the truth. I was afraid you would punish the maid.¡± She pouts in anger, looking adorable, and I have the urge to kiss her pout, but I restrain my emotions.


    ¡°You chose to be honest and passed the test. Therefore, you will get the reward.¡± I dere, smiling.


    ¡°Keep your reward to yourself.¡± She turns her back to me, causing me to frown.


    ¡°I believe you have forgotten that I am your Master, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t a submissive have the right to be angry with her Master? I don¡¯t recall you mentioning this rule.¡± She retorts, ncing at me over her shoulder, her eyes brimming with anger.


    ¡°A submissive does not have the right to question her Master. Behave, Alice, or do you want me to punish you?¡± My tone bes stern.


    ¡°Do as you please. I don¡¯t care. I am angry with you, and that¡¯s why I won¡¯t behave today.¡± This is the first time she has spoken to me in such a manner. I¡¯m taken aback.


    However, she has no right to behave this way with me. My kitten is losing control, but I know exactly how to bring her back on track.


    ¡°Turn around, and strip, Alice.¡± Imand her in a grim tone.


    She immediatelyplies, removing her dress without looking at me. There is no shyness in her actions today, fueled by her anger, which I find strangely enticing.


    Today, I discover yet another aspect of her-the way her cheeks turn scarlet with anger. It intrigues me.


    ¡°First, I will spank you, and then I will take you to your room and bind you in an ufortable position. You will spend the entire night tied up as punishment for your misbehaviour.¡± I exin, relishing the thought of teaching her a lesson.


    I initially felt joyous about her sess in passing the test, but her disrespectful behaviour towards me is uneptable. I have not granted her permission to speak to me in that way.


    ¡°Get on your fours.¡± Imand, pointing at the table.


    Sheplies with my order immediately. So finally my obedient submissive is back. A smug smile spreads across my face.


    My shaft twitches in my pants, seeing her on her fours,pletely naked. She looks so tempting in this position. I want to fuck her so badly.


    I stand behind her and fondle her buttocks erotically, and she moans. They¡¯re my favourite.


    ¡°Are you ready for the punishment, Kitten?¡± I ask, squeezing her buttocks.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She answers, moaning, I smirk at her in response.


    I give her ten hard spanks. Each one caused her to fall onto the table, and I have to raise her by grabbing her waist.


    ¡°So wet after the punishment.¡± Iment, rubbing her dripping-wet honeypot.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop, Master.¡± As she moans, I instantly withdraw my hand, and she craves my touch.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bad kittens don¡¯t get pleasure from their Master. They only get punishment. You won¡¯t receive pleasure until you learn your lesson.¡± I dere, raising my hand and delivering a firm strike to her crotch. She screams and falls t on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I misbehaved with you in a fit of anger because you did wrong with me.¡± She justifies herself.


    ¡°No matter what, you have no right to misbehave with your Master, Alice.¡± I grit my teeth and state in a stern tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± As she apologises, I walk in front of her.


    ¡°Sorry word doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary, and you know it, Alice.¡± I smirk at her, and she stares at me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She says, lowering hershes in submission.


    ¡°Now get up, wear your clothes. It¡¯s time for your second punishment.¡± As I order her, she climbs down from the table and slips into her dress.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± I step out of the room and walk towards her room while she follows me.


    ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I tell her before leaving the room to retrieve the ropes.


    After returning to her room, I find her waiting, as instructed. ¡°Lie on your front and ce your hands behind your back.¡± I instruct her firmly in a firm tone.


    Sheplies instantly and lies on the bed.


    I firmly bound her wrists behind her back, then spread her legs and tie her ankles to the bedpost. She can¡¯t move even an inch without causing herself pain because if she moves, the rope will hurt her. It¡¯s her punishment for misbehaving with me. She deserves it because nobody can talk to me in that manner.


    ¡°Master, you have bound me tightly. I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± She expresses her concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment, Kitten. I warned you to behave.¡± I remind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± As she apologises, I ignore it.


    ¡°Have a good sleep, Alice.¡± I let out an evilugh before switching off the lights and exiting the room.


    After returning to my room, I settle into the sofa, light up my cigarette, and take a deep drag, feeling the smoke fill my lungs.


    ¡®Is it a harsh punishment for her?¡¯ I questioned myself.


    It¡¯s hard, but she deserved it because she misbehaves with her master. She was showing her attitude to me. So stop worrying about her.


    As I lie on the bed, the memory of her gagged from the previous night shes in my mind. And tonight, seeing her restrained, I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s all too overwhelming for her.  Everything is so new to her, and perhaps I have pushed her limits too far.


    ¡°Fucking hell! Why am I so affected by this? She deserved it.¡± I berate myself, frustration tainting my thoughts. Determined to find sce, I close my eyes, trying to dismiss any lingering doubts and drift off to sleep.


    But her words persist to echo in my ears. ¡°Master, you have bound me tightly. I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Unable to ignore the weight of her plea, I sit up abruptly, a surge of concern coursing through me.


    Fuck!


    My body jerks upright, driven by a sudden realization. She has been tied up for two hours, enduring the weight of my punishment. She has had enough.


    Without wasting another moment, I swiftly rise from the bed and make my way to her room, urgency fueling my steps. When I switch on the light, a sigh escapes my lips as I gaze upon her peaceful slumber.


    I untie her with careful movements, ensuring not to disturb her slumber. As the ropes fall away, she shifts onto her side, curling upfortably and cing her hands beneath her head.


    My eyes fall on the faint red marks left behind on her ankles by the ropes, and an unexpected pang of regret stabs at my chest. For the first time, I feel a twinge of empathy for her.


    Fuck! What¡¯s happening to me? I¡¯ve always prided myself on my heartlessness, my ability to detach from the emotions of others. Yet here I am, feeling a twinge of remorse for the pain I¡¯ve inflicted upon her. It¡¯s a foreign sensation, one that challenges the walls I¡¯ve built around myself.


    I rush to my room, unable to bear the weight of these conflicting emotions. The inner turmoil continues to churn within me, leaving me with an unsettling question: Am I truly as heartless as I believed myself to be?

 Chapter 21 She Belongs To Me

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up the next morning and immediately sit up in bed, feeling surprised. The memory of him tying me up yesterday keeps reying in my mind.


    Was it just a dream? I wonder to myself.


    ¡°No, it was real.¡± I murmur, gently touching the faint red marks on my wrists.


    When did the Monster open me?


    Whatever, he is so unfair. He did wrong with me, and then punished me when I expressed my anger towards him.


    However, I have to ept that I¡¯mpletely under his control, and strangely, I¡¯m enjoying it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although sometimes his punishments are hard, still I¡¯m liking everything about him.


    After taking a bath and preparing breakfast, I arrive at my Master¡¯s room on time. Today, he¡¯s dressed in a white t-shirt and ck jeans instead of his usual formal suit, but he looks incredibly handsome in this outfit as well.


    ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± My cheerful voice fills the room as I greet my master, and he walks towards me.


    ¡°Good morning. I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson, Alice. Yesterday, I only tied you up for two hours. However, if you misbehave with me again, I¡¯ll restrain you in a very ufortable position with a vibrator pressed against your crotch for an entire night.¡± He warns me in a stern tone.


    I don¡¯t know why his words turn me on. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with me because these days everything seems to arouse me.


    ¡°I will never misbehave with you, Master. It just happened in the heat of anger.¡± I assure him.


    ¡°Alright! Today is Sunday, so you have the day off. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning, little kitten.¡± He waves at me before leaving the room.


    Deep down, I feel a sense of sadness that we won¡¯t be meeting tonight. How am I going to spend the whole day without him?


    I sit on the edge of the bed, feeling a mix of conflicting emotions. On one hand, I appreciate the break from his control and the opportunity to have some time to myself.  On the other hand, I can¡¯t deny the emptiness that washes over me when he¡¯s not around.


    I spend the day wandering around the mansion, feeling a void in my chest. It¡¯s strange how quickly I¡¯ve be ustomed to his presence, his dominance over me. Everything feels dull without him.


    I try to distract myself by engaging in painting and cooking, but nothing seems to hold my interest for long. My mind keeps drifting back to the memories of our encounters, the pleasure mingled with pain, and the overpowering feeling of submission that takes hold of me whenever he¡¯s close.


    As the day progresses, I long for his touch, hismands. The mere thought of being restrained by him, of surrendering myselfpletely to him, sends shivers down my spine. I yearn for the intensity, the raw passion that only he can ignite within me.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    On Sunday, Edward and I spend time together, making it our brother¡¯s day. We engage in various activities, like boating, fishing, bowling, and ying football. We never miss this day, and I truly cherish the time spent with my brother. Today, we¡¯re going to do fishing, just like we used to do with our father when we were children.


    After having breakfast, we head out to our privateke to fish. We make a friendlypetition by betting on who can catch more fish.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll win again, Alex.¡± Edward confidently deres.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Edward.¡± I reply with a smile on my face.


    We begin fishing there, the only soundsing from the chirping birds and the asional ssh of a fish.


    I hook a fish on my rod and reel it in with excitement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy, brother. I¡¯ll be the winner in the end.¡± Edward utters with a smile, grabbing a bottle of beer from the table and taking a sip.


    After a while, Edward catches his first fish,ughing with joy. I resume fishing, cing the beer bottle back on the table after taking a sip.


    As time passes, I feel a heavy tug on my fishing rod, signalling that I¡¯ve hooked another fish. However, instead of immediately reeling it in, I pretend to continue searching for more fish.


    ¡°I¡¯ve won again, brother!¡± Edward exims in happiness, proudly disying his fish to me.


    I always let my brother win our fishingpetition, as his joy means more to me than winning.


    After our fishing trip, we return home and settle into Edward¡¯s room on the sofa with a can of beer in hand.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your new submissive?¡± Edward asks, causing the innocent face of Alice to sh through my mind.


    ¡°She is incredibly innocent. I¡¯m eagerly waiting for the day I can have her.¡± I take a sip of beer and respond to him.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you had sex with her yet?¡± He asks, surprised.


    ¡°She¡¯s a virgin, bro.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Can I be the first to have her tight pussy?¡± My brows furrow in fury as I listen to his words.


    The thought of sharing her body with anyone, even my brother, is unbearable.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of her hard limits.¡± I state in a firm tone.


    ¡°Why?¡± He questions.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llpel her to sleep with me.¡± As he utters those words, I tighten my grip on the beer can, frowning. I can¡¯t even bear the thought of Alice being with someone else.


    ¡°Shut up, Edward. The world may view us as monsters, but we don¡¯t force women to do anything beyond their limits.¡± I lost myposure and raise my voice at him.


    ¡°Why are you freaking out? Rx, bro! By the way, how did youe to know her limits in just a week?¡± As he inquires, Ipose myself.


    ¡°A day is enough for me to understand the limits of any woman.¡± I respond in a calm tone, hiding my anger. I can¡¯t show any signs of anger, or he¡¯ll bombard me with unnecessary questions.


    ¡°Oops, my bad!¡± He pouts sadly. ¡°Anyway, when you¡¯re satisfied with her, I¡¯ll make her my submissive.¡± He winks at me, and I ster a smile on my face,bating my anger.


    For the first time, I feel a seething anger at the mere thought of imagining my submissive with anyone else. I will never allow that to happen. Alice is mine and mine alone.


    ¡°Tell me, how are things going with Nancy? How long do you n to keep her as your submissive?¡± I ask, changing the topic.


    ¡°I just love inflicting pain on her, and she loves to receive it. So when I grow tired of giving her pain, I¡¯ll find my next submissive.¡± He states as he takes a sip of his beer.


    ¡°My next submissive will also be your ex-submissive.¡± He deres, a sinister smile spreading across his face. ¡°And I wish I could be the first to take her virginity.¡± He winks at me.


    That¡¯s enough for me.


    I m the can of beer on the table, rising from the sofa with a deep frown.


    I won¡¯t allow anyone to use Alice. She belongs to me, and I will be the one to fuck her for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before he can say anything else, I rushed out of his room.


    For the first time, I¡¯m consumed with anger toward my brother. Why? All because of a mere submissive.


    Yes, because she belongs to me. Only I can dominate her, fuck her, punish and reward her, and do whatever I desire.

 Chapter 22 I Claim Her As Mine

    I walk straight to Alice¡¯s room and find her stepping out of the bathroom. She looks at me with a puzzled expression as her gaze falls on me.


    The satin crop top and shorts she is wearing immediately catch my attention. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing her in something other than her maid attire. Her open hair adds to her allure, making her look even more tempting and stunning.


    This gorgeous girl is only mine!


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here? We¡¯re supposed to meet tomorrow-¡± she speaks, but I silence her by cing a finger on her lips. She looks deep into my eyes. Her gaze is electric, igniting a fire within me.


    I move closer to her, elerating her heartbeat. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to do something with you, Alice.¡± I whisper in her ear and yank her towards me by clutching her waists, colliding our front bodies.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m going to fuck you, Miss Alice rk.¡± I breathe against her lips, gazing at her intensely and rubbing my hardness against her crotch.


    Her cheeks turn scarlet, and she breathes, ¡°Okay, Master,¡± before throwing her arms around my neck and capturing my lips. She presses herself against my arousal, disying her eagerness.


    Her desperation matches mine, and I revel in it.


    I devour her lips, slipping my hands under her satin top and roughly massaging her breasts over her bra. She moans into my mouth, gripping my hair.


    As I lift her from the floor by holding her waist, she immediately wraps are legs around my torso. Squeezing and spanking her buttocks, I take her to the bed while our lips remain sealed with each other.


    Iy down on the bed with her underneath me and break the kiss for a second to take off her top.


    She wears a ck bra and looks so damn hot. I squeeze her boobs together with my hands, eliciting soft moans from her. Her moans turn me on even more.


    ¡°Only I have the right to y with your soft tits. You have no right to touch them without my permission. Do you understand, Alice?¡± I ask, pressing them firmly with my fist, and she loses herself in my touch.


    ¡°Answer me, Alice.¡± I spank one of her tits after getting no response from her.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± she screams.


    One by one, our clothes reach the floors. Now, our naked bodies press against each other, igniting our bodies with passion and carnal desires.


    I just can¡¯t wait to bury my shaft in her tight hole. I¡¯m so aroused and never feel so excited to fuck anybody before.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m not a gentleman, as you know. Since it¡¯s your first time, let me know if it hurts, and I¡¯ll try to slow down.¡± My voice gets soft as I assure her, not wanting to cause any pain to this innocent soul lying beneath me, ready to lose her virginity.


    After meeting her, I am discovering a soft side within me that I never knew existed.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She answers me, gazing at me with her innocent eyes.


    She closes her eyes and sys her legs for me as I rub my hardness against her dripping-wet entrance.


    She screams, throwing her head back and clutching the mattress as I ease myself into her tight virgin hole.


    Fuck! She is so damn tight, and the sensation of filling her brings me overwhelming satisfaction.


    With her, it¡¯s not just about physical pleasure. There¡¯s something different, something special that I¡¯ve never experienced with anyone else, despite fucking many women in the past.


    ¡°It hurts, Master¡­¡± she screams, tears streaming down her cheeks as I enter her deeper, stretching and breaking down her barriers.


    ¡°Just rx, Alice. The pain will subside.¡± I reassure her, halfway inside her, stopping to give her some time to adjust.


    I withdraw and thrust myself deeper into her, causing her to yelp. Soon, her moans of pleasure fill the room as she scratches my back and tosses her head in response to my hard and fast thrusts. I prate deeper with every thrust.


    Fuck! It feels incredible to be inside her, and her moans only intensify my arousal.


    Fucking Alice for the first time is turning out to be the most extraordinary experience of my life. I can¡¯t find the right words to describe how I feel as I im her as mine.


    I pound into her strenuously, beating my body against her until we both explode together, moaning with profound satisfaction. I fall on her, panting, and can feel her legs quivering under me after our wild sexual encounter.


    It was mind-blowing.


    I know she enjoyed it as well because of the way she moaned and begged me not to stop.


    I lie down beside her and look at her. She is trying to catch her breath back, her eyes still closed. Her tits rise and fall with each breath, her wetness drips out of her entrance, and there are bloodstains on the sheets.


    I have no shame in admitting that I am once again consumed by a deep longing to be inside her, to feel the exquisite sensation of our skin pressed against each other.


    I can dere with a sense of pride that it was the most incredible sex of my life.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m no longer a virgin.


    However, I have no regrets about losing it with my Master because feeling him inside me was out of this world. It was such a mind-blowing experience in my life; it was so pleasurable and fulfilling.


    It was so painful at the beginning that I thought I wouldn¡¯t take it. But when gradually the pain turned into pleasure, I felt heavenly incredible and so connected to him.


    My legs are still shaking, and to be honest, my body craves to feel him inside me again.


    Oh God, what is this man doing to me?


    I open my eyes and see him lying next to me, his captivating blue eyes already focused on me. I want to embrace him, but I¡¯m hesitant because I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll react.


    Then he stands up from the bed and begins donning his clothes. A tinge of sadness washes over me as he is going to leave without uttering a word.


    We shared a profoundly beautiful moment. However I¡¯m certain, this moment holds immense value to me while for him, it was merely a physical encounter.


    But why is he so quiet?


    ¡°Master, are you leaving?¡± I ask as he buttons up his jeans.


    ¡°Yes, because my work is done.¡± He walks towards me and leans down. ¡°It was a pleasure to fuck you, Alice rk.¡± He whispers against my lips before kissing me hard.


    Then he turns to go after smiling at me, and I just stare at him mutely. I want to stop him desperately, but no wordse out of my mouth and he leaves the room.


    After today¡¯s encounter, I developed feelings for him and felt a deep connection with him. Tears trickle from my eyes as reality hits me; he is just my Master and has no feelings for me.


    It hurts because I¡¯m just his submissive and nothing more. He is just using me for his pleasure.


    However, what matters to me is that I¡¯m enjoying being with him, and for now, that¡¯s enough to keep me going.


    After wiping away my tears, I get up from the bed. I need to clean myself and change the sheets with the bloodstains.


    I lumber towards the bathroom and then return, wrapping a towel around my body after taking a quick shower.


    I stand before the mirror, gazing at my reflection, no longer a virgin girl. A few minutes ago, I shared an intimate moment with my Master, and he imed me as his.


    The marks he left on my neck and cleavage serve as a reminder of the passion we shared.


    As I caress those marks, memories flood my mind of how he bit me with fervour while thrusting passionately. The mere thought of that moment ignites a sensation between my legs, causing me to press my thighs together to calm the fire he ignites within me. This man has an undeniable power over me, driving me to the brink of madness.


    After wearing my clothes, I change the bed sheet and lie down on the bed.


    From the beginning, I had hoped to lose my virginity to the love of my life. Life is truly unexpected. Though I¡¯m not upset about losing my virginity to the Master, I¡¯m still upset because he only uses me for his pleasure, without feelings. But I can¡¯t do anything about it. I have to go with the flow.


    I drift off to sleep, wondering about my life and how much it has changed since encountering Alexander Wilson, the hottest billionaire.

 Chapter 23 Spread Your Legs

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Damn it! Why did I want to stay with her, and why did it be so hard for me to leave her after fucking her? What was the reason for me wanting her to stop me? Why do I want to go back to her and sleep with her again? What the hell is wrong with me?


    When she inquired, ¡°Master, are you leaving?¡± Her pleading eyes silently implored me to halt and envelop her in an embrace.


    Fuck! Fuck! I¡¯m seriously going insane.


    I sit in myrge chair, smoking and staring at the wall, wondering. Eventually, I drift off to sleep right there, still contemting my state of mind.


    The next morning, I wake up to the sun streaming through the windows, and a smile creeps onto my face when I see Alice standing before me, wearing a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± She greets me with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I reply, getting up and yawning. ¡°It¡¯s not our usual time to meet. Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± I ask, ncing at the clock on the wall-it¡¯s 7 o¡¯clock.


    ¡°I just wanted to check on you. Now I¡¯m going to make breakfast.¡± She responds and turns to leave. However, I stop her by stepping in front of her.


    ¡°You entered my room without my permission. Do you think you can just leave without my permission as well?¡± I raise an eyebrow at her, and she shakes her head, keeping her eyes lowered.


    ¡°I want a verbal response, Alice. Why do you always forget that?¡± I reprimand her.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She answers, looking at me through her eyshes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you deserve punishment for entering my room without permission?¡± As I inquire, her eyes erge. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She responds in a hushed tone, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you tonight. Now you can go to prepare breakfast.¡± I order her in a stern tone.


    I have been taking it easy with her for too long. It¡¯s time to elevate things.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She bows and leaves.


    After freshening up, I head to my gym. I do push-ups, run on the treadmill, and lift weights. Once I¡¯m done, I walk out of the gym, wiping the sweat off my face with a towel.


    I make my way to the backyard and dive into the swimming pool and swim for a few minutes. As Ie out of the pool, a maid is already there, waiting with a bathrobe and juice.


    She helps me put on my bathrobe and hands me the juice. I take a sip, give it back to her, and head back to my room to get ready for the office.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°What is wrong with this man? He always finds reasons to punish me. I missed him, so I went to his room. I don¡¯t know what punishment he¡¯ll give me for this.¡± I¡¯m engrossed in talking with myself while preparing the breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Alice.¡± Mia¡¯s voice brings me back to reality.


    ¡°Good morning, Mia.¡± I wish her cheerily.


    ¡°You¡¯re glowing today. What¡¯s the reason?¡± She asks, raising her eyebrows, and my cheeks turn red as I recall the events ofst night.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re blushing. What¡¯s the matter, Alice? Tell me, tell me.¡± She insists, getting excited.


    ¡°I lost my virginity.¡± I confess, hiding my face with my palms, feeling shy.


    ¡°What? Seriously? With whom?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Should I tell her it was Alexander Sir?


    No, no! What if she spits out the truth in front of Aunt Rosy?


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now, but I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡± I exin to her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me, Alice?¡± She pouts with disappointment.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping the secret as if the Wilson brothers have imed your innocence.¡± She jests and bursts intoughter,pletely oblivious to the fact that her words hold the unexpected truth.


    ¡°Now, go to set the breakfast on the table.¡± I ask her to go because I don¡¯t want her to get to know the truth.


    ¡°Yup, I should do it.¡± She nods and leaves.


    ***


    While I¡¯m preparing lunch, I receive a call from my Master. He asks me to meet him in his office.


    So I head to his office, sitting in the car¡¯s backseat with a smile on my face. I¡¯ve been missing him. I¡¯ve packed lunch for him today as well.


    There¡¯s some kind of excitement I feel whenever I¡¯m with him. I never expected to be so delighted after bing his submissive.


    I reach his office and head straight to his cabin. After receiving his permission, I enter. He¡¯s sitting behind his desk, and as he looks at me, he stands up and walks toward me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Again lunch?¡± He asks as he notices the paper bag in my hand.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I nod.


    ¡°ce it on the table and strip. Be quick because I have a meeting.¡± He orders me.


    Is he going to have sex with me again?


    The mere thought makes me wet with desire.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I nod and go to ce the bag on the table. I turn back to face him and start undressing. First, I remove my coat, then my dress, and finally my whitece lingerie, all the while his intense gaze remains fixed on me.


    ¡°Let your hair loose.¡± He orders in a polite tone.


    Why does he want my hair down? I wonder.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I quickly unpin my hair, and as I remove the white hairband, my long dark brown hair falls down my back and shoulders.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± My eyes widen in surprise as hepliments me, intensely gazing at my face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just forget it.¡± He utters, approaching me.


    My heart races with each step he takes toward me. He takes my hand in his and leads me to the office table. He lifts me off the floor by holding my waist and seats me on the edge of the table.


    ¡°Spread your legs.¡± As hemands, unbuckling his belt and undoing the button on his trousers.


    My body burns with desire as I see the intensity in his eyes. God, why is he so irresistible?


    As I sy my legs, staring at him with anticipation, he stands between my legs, quickening my heartbeat and making my breath heavy.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet.¡± I close my eyes as he rubs his hand against my wet honeypot.


    ¡°Only for you, Master¡­¡± I respond with a moan as he enters his length deeply into me without warning, gripping my thighs. I scream, hurling my head back and holding onto his shoulders.


    Damn! It feels amazing when he fills me with his hard shaft.


    He gives me hard thrusts, pressing my tits and groaning, while I moan in pleasure, digging my nails into his skin.


    I wrap my legs around his torso, pulling him deeper into me, feelingpletely satisfied. He quickens his pace, pounding into me like a wild animal.


    Oh God! Oh God! This is heaven.


    Then he hastily pushes me onto the floor and bends me over the table before grasping my hands behind my back. I look at him over my shoulder. He takes off his tie, holding my hands together behind my back with his one hand, and then he bound my wrists with his tie.


    He fucks me vigorously from behind, gripping my hair and pulling my head back. He presses his front body against my back body, enteringpletely into me, and then he nibbles my neck and shoulders.


    He was gentlest night because it was my first time, but today he is rough and fast. To be honest, I enjoyed his gentleness yesterday, and today I¡¯m enjoying his roughness as well.


    What is happening to me? Whatever he does, I enjoy it.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I fuck Alice, pleasure coursing through my veins, I¡¯m captivated by her. The way she moans, the way she surrenders to mepletely-it only fuels my desire further. She¡¯s bing addicted to me, just as I am to her.


    The sight of her bound wrists and her submissive posture just intensifies my dominant instincts. Her butterfly tattoo, nestled just below her chest, is a work of art that demands attention.


    As I pull her body closer to mine, I feel her trembling beneath my touch, and I know she¡¯s on the edge of ecstasy.


    I push her closer to the brink with each forceful thrust, lost in the sound of our bodies colliding. The air is thick with desire, and the room echoes with our moans of pleasure. I can¡¯t deny the intoxicating power Alice has over me, and the realization both excites and scares me.


    As I continue to im her, I can sense her surrendering to the pleasure, her body trembling. Her moans grow louder, and I know she¡¯s reaching her climax. I hold her tightly, supporting her as waves of pleasure wash over her.


    As we reach the peak of pleasure, our bodies shake uncontrobly in unison. The release is explosive, leaving us both breathless and sated. We cling to each other, trying to catch our breaths.


    I untie her wrists, gently massaging the marks left by the tie.


    She looks up at me with a mix of satisfaction and vulnerability in her eyes.


    ¡°Master,¡± she whispers, her voice filled with devotion and longing.


    I caress her cheek, savouring the moment before realityes crashing back. I remember the walls I¡¯ve built around myself and the reason for never getting close to anyone.


    As we straighten ourselves and fix our clothes, there¡¯s a brief silence.


    I swallow hard, my mind grappling with conflicting emotions. ¡°You may go now, Alice.¡± Imand.


    She nods, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before she gathers her things and quietly exits the office.


    Left alone, I lean against the table and engross myself in her thoughts.


    What¡¯s happening to me? What is she doing to me? I¡¯m bing addicted to her, unable to resist the allure she holds over me. I did not want this to go this far. These feelings for her were unexpected and unnned.


    But I should ignore my feelings and treat her like my submissive only because these feelings aren¡¯t good for me.

 Chapter 24 BDSM Room

    I leave Master¡¯s cabin and make my way to the washroom to tie up my hair. As I stand in front of the mirror, a smile spread across my lips as I recall hispliment.


    The encounter with him has left me breathless, my body still throbbing with pleasure. But there¡¯s also confusion and a sense of longing that tugs at my heart.


    What is happening to me? I¡¯ve willingly surrendered myself to him, allowing him to dominate me in ways I never thought possible. But it¡¯s not just the physical connection that consumes me-it¡¯s the depth of my feelings for him.


    I knew from the beginning that this arrangement was temporary, that he wouldn¡¯t be mine to keep. Yet, with each passing day, the desire to be more than just his submissive grows stronger. The glimpse of tenderness he showedst night and the raw passion he unleashed today has made me crave more.


    But I also know his demons haunt him. The punishment he inflicts on me, the walls he erects-it¡¯s all a reflection of his internal struggles. And yet, I hope I can be the one to heal his wounds, to offer him sce.


    However, I must be careful because I can¡¯t afford to lose myselfpletely in this tangled web of desire and emotions. For now, I¡¯ll continue to serve him, to fulfil his needs, and perhaps in time, he will see that there is more to our connection than just dominance and submission.


    After tying my hair, I leave the office and reach the mansion. I yearn for his presence, for his touch that ignites a fire within me.


    I decide to take a nap before preparing dinner. The exhaustion from our encounters and the anticipation of what awaits me both physically and emotionally weigh on me.


    ***


    Master: Be ready for your punishment, kitten.


    I pout after reading Master¡¯s message, standing in the kitchen.


    I don¡¯t know now what punishment he has thought. A mixture of excitement and nervousness courses through me.


    With a soft sigh, I respond to his message.


    Me: Okay, Master.


    I ce the phone in the pocket of my apron, my heart fluttering with anticipation. The message from my Master that I should be ready for my punishment has sparked a range of emotions within me.


    As I continue to prepare dinner, my thoughts drift back to our encounters and theplex emotions they evoke.


    Today, the kitchen feels different. The anticipation of the punishment lingers in the air, adding ayer of tension to the atmosphere. The sound of sizzling oil and the rhythmic chopping of the knife match the tempo of my racing heart.


    ***


    I enter his room at 9 o¡¯clock after getting his permission.


    He sits on the edge of the bed, dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers. His forearms and bare chest are on full disy as he has unbuttoned the top of his shirt and rolled up the sleeves. He never fails to captivate me with his appearance.


    As he lifts his gaze to meet mine, he stands up.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m going to take you to my BDSM room.¡± He tells me, striding towards me.


    ¡°What is BDSM room?¡± I inquire, perplexed.


    He had mentioned BDSM before, but I remain uncertain about its meaning.


    ¡°You know in what rtionship we are?¡± As he asks, I shake my head, clueless.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a BDSM rtionship. Bondage, Dominance, Submission and Sadomasochism. I¡¯m your dominant, and you¡¯re my submissive. I have a special room for BDSM sessions. Different BDSM toys, furniture, and equipment are avable in that room. It is referred to as a yroom, red room, or dungeon.¡± He exins, circling me.


    Oh, so we¡¯re in this rtionship. It sounds crazy, but it¡¯s thrilling. Now, my excitement at visiting the room grows, although I remain somewhat confused about the BDSM toys.


    ¡°Any question, Alice?¡± He asks, arching his brows at me.


    ¡°What are those toys?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get to know.¡± As I nod, he orders me, ¡°Now follow me.¡±


    He leads the way out of the room, and I meekly follow him. As he takes me towards the yroom, a swarm of butterflies flutters in my stomach.


    He unlocks the door, and its sound raises goosebumps all over my body. I enter inside behind him, and as he switches on the lights, my eyes widen, seeing the things in the room which I have never seen before. There are different types of furniture: a chair with straps and a hole in the middle, a bench, a table, a bondage bed, an X-cross, and a few more. Shelves line the walls, disying an array of intimidating equipment.


    ¡°Done looking at the things, Kitten?¡± He asks, standing in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I answer, nodding my head.


    ¡°So strip.¡± He orders before settling on the sofa.


    I undress in front of him, and he gazes at my body with lust in his eyes, as always. His intense gaze turns my cheeks a rosy shade, and he resembles a Greek god with a scious smile on his face.


    When I standpletely naked in front of him with my heels only, he rises and strides towards me. My heartbeat quickens with every step he takes towards me.


    Aftering closer to my face, he instructs in amanding tone, ¡°Alice, when I ask you to strip, I expect you to let your hair open as well.¡±


    He removes my hairband, allowing my hair to cascade down my back and shoulders, causing my breath to hitch because of our proximity.


    This man drives me insane!


    I yearn for his closeness as soon as he moves away from me.


    ¡°Now tell me, Alice, why have I brought you here?¡± He questions, folding his arms across his chest. The husky sound of him saying my name always sends shivers through my entire body.


    ¡°To punish me, Master.¡± My wordse out as a whisper.


    ¡°Why?¡± He arches his brows at me, his intense gaze and voice making me wet with desire.


    ¡°Because I entered your room without your permission, Master.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t even blink without my permission.¡± As he deres, fear courses through my trembling body.


    What is he nning to do with me today?


    I shouldn¡¯t worry because I can use the safe word and stop him if I can¡¯t take it. So I should rx because I have the power to stop him.


    He takes hold of my hand and guides me towards the X-cross. He secures my wrists and ankles to it, leaving me bound in a spread-eagle position.


    My breathing grows heavy as I gaze at him with anticipation. The feeling ofplete surrender to his control always ignites my desires.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before meeting with him, I never thought I would enjoy being bound. Bing his submissive has introduced me to a new version of myself, and it is pretty intriguing. He has made my mundane life thrilling. Each day holds something new and exciting for me.


    Whether he punishes me or pleases me, I relish every moment.


    I close my eyes and moan as he fondles my tits before taking them into his mouth with a firm suction. A scream escapes my lips when he pinches one nipple and bites on the other, sending intense shivers down to my dripping core.


    He withdraws, leaving me yearning for his touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to punish you, Miss Alice.¡± He states and marches towards one of the shelves.


    He returns to me with a devilish grin, hiding something behind his back. Curiosity consumes me as I gaze at him.


    ¡°Do you want to know what I¡¯m holding, Alice?¡± As he asks, I instantly nod.


    ¡°I want a verbal response, Alice. I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡± He roughly pinches my nipple and stretches it, causing me to yelp in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± As I apologise, he immediately leaves my nipple, allowing me to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I was taking it slow with you because everything was new, but now that you¡¯re bing familiar with it all, no more special treatment.¡± He states with seriousness.


    So, that exins why he¡¯s being so rough with me today. But I¡¯m enjoying it.


    Finally, he reveals what he¡¯s been concealing behind his back, an impish smile adorning his face.

 Chapter 25 Punishment Or Pleasure

    In Master¡¯s hand, there is a small ball attached to a string. As I gaze at it, curiosity sparks within me.


    What is it?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vibrating ball, and it will go inside you.¡± He whispers, pointing at my dripping-wet crotch, his words sending waves of arousal through me.


    So he was talking about these toys. Fuck! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m allowing him to take control, but the truth is, I have no choice, and there¡¯s a twisted pleasure in surrendering to his desires.


    He suddenly gives me a long, lingering kiss and shoves the ball inside me, causing me to moan in his mouth. I yearn to run my hands through his hair, but I am restrained.


    After breaking the kiss, he inquires, ¡°How do you feel with the ball inside you, Alice?¡±


    ¡°A bit ufortable, Master.¡± I truly answer him, panting from the long passionate kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make you feel better.¡± He murmurs, slipping his hand into his trouser pocket and retrieving a small remote.


    A mischievous smile ys on his lips as he presses a button, bringing the ball to life. It vibrates within me, igniting immense pleasure. I close my eyes and emit moans of ecstasy, hurling my head, and surrendering to the overwhelming sensation.


    ¡°Are you enjoying it?¡± He inquires, his thumb caressing my clit, intensifying my moans of rapture. The pleasure he evokes is beyond description.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I respond, my voiceced with a mix of yearning and euphoria.


    ¡°These toys are quite pleasurable. Women adore them. However, today I¡¯m using it as a punishment. I¡¯ve set it in such a way that when you approach orgasm, the vibrations stop and resume after a short while. It will keep you on the edge, denying your release.¡± My eyes shoot open as he exins with an evil grin, tilting his head to the side.


    Monster!


    ¡°See you after a while, Alice. Enjoy.¡± He waves at me, and my heart sinks when he walks out of the room, leaving me alone in the room with a vibrator inside me. Tears trickle down my cheeks when I hear the sound of the closing of the door. I wanted him to stay with me.


    ¡°Oh, God! I¡¯m so close.¡± I moan loudly and my legs shake, but abruptly, the ball ceases its vibrations. Irritation courses through me as I yearn to turn it back on and experience release.


    Truly, this is a punishment. He is so evil.


    After a while, the balles to life once again, granting profound pleasure, only to halt when I¡¯m on the verge of climax.


    God, it vexes me!


    This torment repeats countless times, the vibrating ball relentlessly edging me closer to the edges, only to stop. I¡¯ve lost track of time, trapped in this agonizing cycle.


    I ache for the orgasm, but I have no idea when he will return and end this torturous game.


    My yearning for him intensifies. I crave his touch, his presence, and the fulfilment he can bring.


    ¡°Master¡­ pleasee back.¡± I cry out in sexual frustration, my voice echoing in the room. I have no clue how long I¡¯ve been here; it feels like I¡¯ve been tied up for days.


    Finally, the door opens, and I let out a sigh of relief as Master steps inside.


    ¡°Master, please let me cum. Please. I swear I won¡¯t do anything without your permission. I want an orgasm so bad.¡± I beseech, my eyes welling up with tears as I plead with him.


    He smiles with smug, relishing in my desperation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the orgasm.¡± He deres, and a faint smile of joy crosses my face upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to be my good girl, Alice.¡± He says in a soft voice, wiping my tears with his thumbs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your good girl, Master.¡± I whisper, and he grasps the string attached to the ball, pulling it out with a quick jerk that causes me to moan.


    He tucks the ball into the back pocket of his trousers, then unbuttons his jeans and yanks them down along with his boxers.


    Finally, I¡¯m going to get what I have been longing for. My joy knows no bounds, and I grin at him.


    He takes a packet of condom out of his pocket and tears open its wrapper with his teeth before sliding it on.


    Then clutching my waist, he jabs into me, filling me and igniting an overwhelming sense of pleasure. I smile with ecstasy; after a long wait, I finally have him.


    He pounds into me hard and fast, pressing the vibrating ball against my clit. I don¡¯t know when he took the ball out of his pocket.


    I¡¯m just moaning with immense pleasure, fisting my hands. I¡¯m so aroused that within a few minutes, I explode, shrieking with rapture. It is the most intense orgasm of my life. It was worth waiting for; he was right, dying the orgasm made it even more intense.


    He releases me from my restraints and carries me to the bed, cradling me in a bridal style. I rest my head on his chest, finding sce in theforting rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Heys me down on the bed and covers me with a warmforter.


    ¡°Take some rest, Alice.¡± He leans down and whispers, caressing my hair before standing up, pulling up his trousers, and fastening the button.


    His behaviour changes so quickly. He can be dominant and strict one moment, and then gentle and caring the next. I find myself liking everything about him.


    As he turns to leave, a heaviness settles in my chest. I can¡¯t bear the thought of him going away again.


    I reach out and grab his hand, stopping him in his tracks. He turns towards me.


    ¡°Please stay.¡± I request, staring at him pleadingly, and he frowns at me.


    Have I made him angry by stopping him?


    ¡°This is the first andst time I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t sleep with my submissive, Alice. If you stop me like this again, you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± He warns me in a stern tone, and my eyes be moist.


    He storms out of the room, mming the door behind him, leaving me feeling hollow and deste. A solitary tear streams down my cheek.


    It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have any expectations from this rtionship. He is just my master, not my boyfriend, and it hurts me so bad.

 Chapter 26 Nightmares

    A few weekster,


    Now it has been almost three weeks since I entered a BDSM rtionship with Mr Wilson. The experience has been exhrating and beyond my wildest dreams. I never thought I would like to be someone¡¯s submissive.


    He has already fucked me in many positions by tying me in various ways on all of his furniture avable in the yroom. It¡¯s incredible how I beg for more, even when I¡¯m exhausted. He haspletely transformed my life, and I long for him whenever hees out of me. He¡¯s bing an addiction.


    However, he doesn¡¯t miss an opportunity to punish me. His punishments can be thrilling and horrifying at the same time. The worst punishment for me is being bound in ufortable positions for hours.


    Although he dominates me, punishes me, and sometimes hurts me with his behaviour, I can¡¯t help but develop feelings for the monster.


    My heart sinks whenever he leaves me alone after fucking me or after our session in the yroom. I yearn for his affection and the intimacy of cuddling after our sessions, but I know he won¡¯t stay because he doesn¡¯t sleep with his submissive.


    I have no clue why I¡¯m falling for someone who treats me only as an object of submission, without emotional connection or concern for me. He only wants to dominate me, fuck me, and punish me; it shatters my heart. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t enjoy all of this; I do, but I also long for his affection.


    I wonder if I¡¯m expecting too much.


    As I step out of the kitchen, I notice Master struggling to climb the stairs by grabbing the railing.


    Shit! He is drunk.


    When he is about to lose his bnce, I run to help him and catch him at the right time.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s help. Just leave.¡¯ He harshly pushes me away from him, and I stumble a bit but bnce myself by holding the railing.


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t walk properly, you¡¯ll fall.¡± I try to exin, worried about his well-being.


    ¡°Why do you care? I said leave.¡± He yells, causing me to flinch.


    What¡¯s wrong with him? Why doesn¡¯t he want my help?


    Confused and hurt by his rejection, I still can¡¯t abandon him when he clearly needs help. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t let you fall. Please let me take you to your room.¡± I implore, grabbing his hand as he lurches.


    He again pushes me away. ¡°If you help me and don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll face the consequences tomorrow for disobeying me.¡± He warns me in a stern tone.


    I don¡¯t care about the consequences because I just can¡¯t leave him like this when he needs my help.


    ¡°Fine, punish me tomorrow. Now let me take you upstairs.¡± I dere, holding his arm without caring about the consequences.


    He gives up and encircles his arm around my neck. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it, kitten.¡± He speaks as I take him upstairs by wrapping my arm around his back.


    We reach his room, and I help him lie down on the bed before taking off his shoes and pulling theforter over him. His eyes are closing because of intoxication.


    As I turn to leave, he grasps my hand and requests in a soft tone, ¡°Stay.¡±


    It is the first time I have heard his so gentle voice, and my eyes widen in surprise.


    I can¡¯t believe my ears. Just moments ago, he was yelling at me to leave, and now he wants me to stay. I¡¯m taken aback by his sudden change in demeanour.


    What is he?


    Curiosity and affection overpower me, and I slowly turn around. Although he bes unconscious, I still sit on the floor beside his bed and stay with him.


    How can I deny the request of my Master?


    ¡®He looks so innocent while sleeping.¡¯ I murmur, running my free hand through his hair and gazing at him with affection. He is sleeping, holding my hand.


    I wish he wasn¡¯t just my Master and I could give him love beyond our dominant-submissive rtionship.


    Why am I developing these feelings for him? I question myself as I rest my head on the bed.


    Then I drift off while admiring the most handsome man sleeping in front of my eyes, who has be so important to me.


    I wake up to the sensation of someone digging their nails into my hands. It¡¯s Master, murmuring something in his sleep and gripping my hand tightly. It seems like he¡¯s having a nightmare. Shit!


    I feel some kind of pain in my heart to see him in such distress. He is shaking in sleep, scared like a baby. I never thought that anything could scare this ¡°monster.¡±


    Without hesitation, I lie down beside him on the bed andfort him by running my fingers through his hair. Unexpectedly, he embraces me tightly, and his fear dissipates as he holds me in his arms.


    I just get nk for a few seconds because I had been waiting for such a long time to feel his warm arms around me, and it feels so fucking good.


    I feel like his arms are the ce where I belong because I feel so peaceful. Why do this monster¡¯s arms feel so safe? Why do I want to stay here forever? What is happening to me?


    I continue to stroke his hair gently, my touch soothing him and calming his subconscious turmoil. The rise and fall of his chest against mine, the sound of his steady breathing, all of it creates an intimate atmosphere that I¡¯ve craved for so long.


    I wonder if there¡¯s more to him than just the dominant and punishing side he shows me. Is there a vulnerable, softer side hidden beneath his hardened exterior? Perhaps he, too, yearns for a connection beyond the confines of our BDSM rtionship.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As the minutes pass, his grip loosens, and the tension in his body eases. His breathing steadies and the lines of worry on his face gradually fade away. It¡¯s as if my presence has chased away his demons, even if only for a little while.


    For now, I choose to revel in the warmth of his arms, cherishing this fleeting moment of tenderness. I hope that it¡¯s just the beginning of a new chapter in ourplicated rtionship.


    Lost in his embrace, I eventually fall back asleep, unbothered by how he might react in the morning. At that moment, all that matters is the peacefulness I find in his arms.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up and my eyes widen in shock as I see Alice sleeping in my arms. What the hell is she doing in my bed?


    I¡¯m about to push her away but stop as my eyes fall on her beautiful and innocent face. At that moment, she looks like an angel. I realize I¡¯ve never seen a woman so breathtaking before.


    Confusion engulfs me as I question myself. What is happening to me? What am I thinking? She is just my submissive, nothing else.


    She shouldn¡¯t be in my arms, on my bed.


    How did she end up sleeping here?


    Then memories ofst night sh in my mind, and I recall how shended here.


    Why did she help mest night, even after my warning?


    Damn it, I don¡¯t care about the reason. She defied mest night, and I will show her the consequences of her actions. She will regret helping me when I explicitly told her not to.

 Chapter 27 Severely Punished

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up, gasping as the cold water hits my face.


    What the hell!


    As I open my mouth to shout, my voice dies in my throat upon witnessing my Master shooting daggers at me, grasping a jug in his hand. Anger radiates from his scorching red eyes, and I know I¡¯m in deep trouble.


    ¡°How you dare sleep in my bed with me?¡± He seethes, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Master, you were having nightmares-¡± I begin to exin, but he cuts me off sharply.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± His shout echoes through the room, and I flinch, my ears ringing with the intensity of his anger. His grip on my arm tightens, causing pain to shoot through me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell anyone about what happenedst night, or else I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡± He warns, his dangerous gaze piercing into me as his nails dig into my skin.


    His words and actions hurt me, physically and emotionally.


    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I assure him, my voice meek.


    ¡°Now get the fuck out of my bed.¡± He pushes me away with a jerk.


    God, his anger is reaching its peak. I know he¡¯s furious becausest night I witnessed a vulnerable side of him that he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see.


    I quickly scramble off the bed before he can unleash his anger on me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember you broke the rules. You defied me, and you slept in my bed without my permission. So now you know what you deserve?¡± He sneers.


    ¡°Punishment, Master,¡± I answer, lowering my gaze.


    Who punishes someone for helping them?


    ¡°I want you in the yroom in an hour, ready. Don¡¯t bete if you don¡¯t want me to increase your punishment.¡± He instructs.


    ¡°No, Master. I¡¯ll be on time.¡± I answer in a meek tone.


    ¡°Now leave.¡± He shouts, and I sprint out.


    As I leave the room, his anger still lingers in the air, suffocating me.


    Fuck! What kind of punishment is he going to give me? I¡¯m nervous and excited at the same time. It¡¯s shocking to admit, but I find his punishments thrilling in a strange way. I have started enjoying this lifestyle and the way he dominates me; it arouses me in a way I can¡¯t exin.


    I arrive in the yroom ten minutes early, preparing myself for whatever is toe. I undress and kneel on the floor, cing my hands behind my back. He instructed me that whenever he asks me to be ready in the yroom; I have to assume this position and wait for him.


    Anticipation builds inside me as I await his arrival, my breathing in heavy gasps.


    Just a few weeks ago, I couldn¡¯t have imagined myself sitting like this, eagerly waiting for my master. It surprises me that I¡¯ve developed feelings for this man, this monster who shows no concern for me and only desires me for his pleasure.


    I don¡¯t know why on this earth I have to be attracted to this man!


    I just can¡¯t resist him because I yearn to explore every inch of his desirable body. When he stands naked in front of me, only I know how I restrain myself from touching him. And when he leaves after pleasuring me, only I know the struggle to hold myself back from stopping him.


    I snap back to reality as I hear his footsteps approaching the room, my excitement intensifying. He enters, and an evil grin spreads across his lips as he sees me in my submissive position.


    That grin can only mean one thing: I¡¯m in for trouble.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re on time.¡± He remarks, approaching me with long strides.


    ¡°Now tell me, Alice, why are you here?¡± He asks, circling around me.


    Only God knows what twisted thoughts are running through his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I broke the rules, Master.¡± I answer him.


    ¡°What are those rules, Alice?¡±


    When he says my name in that husky voice, my heart flutters.


    ¡°I disobeyed and slept with you in your bed without your permission, Master.¡± I admit, knowing that breaking those rules was worth the chance to be in his warm embrace. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get that opportunity again.


    ¡°And breaking the ruleses with consequences, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He taunts, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I reply, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He stops behind me, his body leaning over me, and I feel his hot breath against my neck. Goosebumps erupt across my skin as a shiver runs down my spine.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to punish you for disobeying me, and then I¡¯ll tell you your punishment for sleeping in my bed,¡± He whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Hemands, and I rise to my feet, keeping my gaze lowered.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± He orders, and I slowly pivot to face him. My eyes meet his intense gaze, a mix of dominance and anticipation. I feel a strange exhration building within me, despite the fear that lingers in the depths of my being.


    ¡°Today, Alice, I will remind you of your ce.¡± He says, his voice dripping with a menacing edge.


    I swallow hard, my mouth is suddenly dry, and I nod.


    ¡°Strip.¡± Hemands, and I quickly remove my remaining garments, standing before himpletely exposed. He scrutinizes every inch of my body, his eyes roaming possessively.


    Now I have grownfortable standing naked in front of him. The way he looks at my body, his eyes filled with desire and need, ignites a fire within me.


    ¡°Lie down on the bed.¡± He orders, and Iply, positioning myself as instructed.


    I raise my eyes to look at him when he doesn¡¯te to me. I can see his back, and he is taking out something from the drawer. I lift my head and try to look at what is in his hand, but as he turns around, I immediately put my head down.


    He walks towards me and sits between my legs. I can see the object he holds in his hand-a spreader bar with four leather cuffs attached to it. The sight sends shivers down my spine. Is he nning to restrain me with this device?


    ¡°This is a spreader bar, Alice. I will cuff your wrists and ankles with this, ensuring that your limbs arepletely immobilized. Tonight, you will be under my intense control.¡± He exins, his words leaving me breathless and filling me with anticipation. It¡¯s astonishing how he can make me wet with just his words, without even touching me.


    He¡¯s right; today, I will surrender myself entirely to his dominance, and the thought excites me.


    ¡°Oh fuck, I can¡¯t wait to see you tied up with this. So let¡¯s get started on your punishment.¡± He shows me the spreader bar with a nasty grimace.


    He secures my wrists first with two leather cuffs attached to the centre of the steel bar. Then he raises my legs and restrains my ankles one by one with the other two leather cuffs attached to both sides of the steel bar.


    I¡¯m wide open now, and it entirely exposed my wet private area to him. He was correct; I can¡¯t move my legs even an inch. The position is slightly ufortable, stretching my legs.


    My limbs are suspended in the air, and I can¡¯t put them down because they are bound to the bar. Despite the difort, the position intensifies my arousal and takes my desires to new heights.


    ¡°Fuck! You look so sexy in this position, Alice.¡± His words bring me back to the earth.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so fucking wet for me.¡± As he whispers, his fingers trail down between my legs. I close my eyes, surrendering to the sensations coursing through my body as he touches me.


    ¡°So, are you ready for your punishment, Alice?¡± He asks, his touch still teasing me and eliciting soft moans from my lips.


    ¡°Answer me, kitten.¡± When I don¡¯t respond, he raises his hand and gives a stinging p between my legs. My entire body jolts, and I instinctively try to close my legs, but the restraints keep me spread open.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I answer him immediately, panting after opening my eyes. He smirks devilishly and steps away from the bed. I wonder where he¡¯s going, leaving me in this vulnerable and ufortable position.


    I have no clue what is going on in his mind and how he is going to punish me.


    Lost in my thoughts, I hear his footsteps returning, and he sits beside me on the bed. It¡¯s then I notice a red piece of cloth in his hand. He intends to blindfold me-he has done this before as well.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± As he instructs, I elevate my head, and he drapes the cloth over my eyes and knots it around my head, adding, ¡°You have seen enough today.¡±


    Darkness envelops me, heightening my senses and intensifying my excitement.


    As I feel him positioning himself in front of me, the familiar buzzing sound of a vibrator fills the air. The anticipation surges within me, and I¡¯m consumed by desire.


    The vibrator contacts with my clit, and I immediately moan in pleasure. He grinds the vibrator against my wet slit before again cing it on my clit. I utterly lost myself in the pleasure that he is giving me.


    I scream as he pinches my nipple and slightly hit my tit, vigorously rubbing the vibrator against my sensitive clit, driving me insane. The knots in my stomach tighten and my legs tremble.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cum for me, Alice.¡± Hemands me, his voice dripping with dominance.


    That time only, I explode in a powerful orgasm on the vibrator, my screams mingling with the sound of buzzing. I¡¯m left breathless and desperately want to close my legs, but I can¡¯t do it. It is one of the most intense orgasms of my life.


    To my surprise, he doesn¡¯t remove the vibrator but increases its speed, pushing me toward another wave of pleasure.


    Then his fingers plunge into me abruptly, causing me to scream in ecstasy. He roughly fingers me with his two fingers while still stimting my clit with the vibrator.


    He fiercely shoves his fingers in and out of me, and I fling my head from side to side while wailing like a lunatic. Another knot forms deep within me, and my body tenses.


    ¡°Cum for your master, Kitten.¡± He orders, withdrawing his fingers and the vibrator, rubbing my wet slits with his fingers hastily. I climax fiercely on his fingers, my body quivering from the intensity of the second orgasm.


    I hear him unbuckle his belt, and I know he¡¯s about to enter me. Despite already being so sensitive from the previous orgasms, I yearn for him desperately. Feeling him inside me is an incredible sensation that makes me feelplete and alive.


    He rubs his shaft against my wet folds before grasping my waist and entering his entire length into me, causing me to moan loudly in rapture. Whenever I feel him inside me, I feel whole and alive.


    He thrusts into me forcefully, groaning and increasing the speed of his movements, driving me to the edge once again. His hard thrusts hit the perfect spot, pushing me closer to bliss.


    ¡°Cum for me one more time, Alice.¡± Hemands, rubbing my clit vigorously with his thumb while thrusting deep into me. I obey his order, exploding into my third intense orgasm.


    My entire body trembles after three fierce orgasms in a row. I just want to keep my legs straight because I¡¯m extremely exhausted.


    He continues thrusting, not giving me a moment of respite.


    Fuck! No, I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m out of energy.


    He ces the vibrator on my clit at maximum speed, causing my body to go numb from the overwhelming pleasure. It bes evident that this is no longer just pleasure but punishment.


    He relentlessly pounds into me, pressing the vibrator against my clit with all his strength. ¡°Master, please stop, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± I scream, trembling.


    ¡°You must endure it, Alice. Remember, it¡¯s your punishment. Cum for me again.¡± He retorts,nding a hard blow on my breast. The pleasure transforms into a form of torment, as my bodycks the energy to fully experience the pleasure he provides.


    He gives me hard shots, and I again explode, yelling.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Alice.¡± He speaks in a firm tone, and I suddenly realize that he has removed the blindfold without me even noticing.


    I open my eyes, panting, and meet his intense gaze. When I was blindfolded, I missed seeing it.


    ¡°Will you ever disobey me, Alice?¡± He inquires, giving a powerful thrust.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± I respond, my voice filled with a mix of pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Will you ever help me when I ask you not to?¡± He gives me one more hard shot, driving me insane.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± I give him an honest reply. I¡¯ll help him no matter what because I can¡¯t ignore him when he needs help. Even after today¡¯s punishment, I have no regrets about helping him yesterday.


    His eyes widen in shock at my words, but momentster, they fill with rage.


    ¡°What did you just say? You¡¯ll again disobey your master?¡± He questions, killing me with his looks beforeing out of me and hitting my already sore pussy four times. An electric current ran through my entire body, causing me to convulse.


    It hurts, and deep down, I knew this wasing.


    ¡°It seems like this punishment hasn¡¯t taught you anything. You require further discipline.¡± He says with a devilish grin, leaving me wide-eyed with shock.


    More punishment? Can I take it? I am already so sore.

 Chapter 28 Don’t Punish Me More!

    ¡°No, Master. Please don¡¯t punish me more.¡± I frantically plead, my voice filled with fear and anguish.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned your lesson, Alice. So I¡¯ll have to teach you another one.¡± He climbs down from the bed after saying this. Tears stream down my cheeks as I squeeze my eyes shut, bracing myself for what¡¯sing.


    I¡¯m fighting this monster and bearing all the torture for helping him. Can¡¯t he see the depth of my care for him?


    ¡°No matter what, Master, I¡¯ll always be there to help you.¡± I dere, my voice filled with determination as he takes something out of the drawer. Nothing, not even his punishments, can deter me from helping him.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll reconsider helping me after this punishment.¡± He sneers after returning to me with an impish smile. Then he shows me something that scared the hell out of me.


    He has nipple mps in his hand. I don¡¯t like them.


    ¡°Are you frightened, my little kitten?¡± He asks, fondling my tits and causing me to shiver with his touch.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t use these on me because I¡¯m already so sore and tired.¡± I beg, but he dismisses my words, caressing my breasts with the mps. I gaze at him, my eyes pleading for mercy.


    Why is he so cruel? And why am I developing feelings for him?


    As he pinches my nipples, I close my eyes, preparing myself for the torment. When I feel a sharp pain on my nipple, I open my eyes to see that he has attached the mp. He does the same to my other nipple.


    Tears uncontrobly stream down my face. It¡¯s not the pain from the mps that hurt me the most, but his inability to see my suffering and his relentless punishment for helping him. He is truly heartless. How could I ever feel anything for someone like him? I despise myself.


    He resumes thrusting into me, each deep and forceful pration causing my tits to sway back and forth. Despite everything, I still feel a sense of pleasure from being filled by him.


    ¡°Will you help me, Alice?¡± He demands, his eyes burning with pure rage.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I will help you.¡± I answer, a faint smile gracing my lips. His punishments can¡¯t stop me from helping him.


    No, Master, my answer remains the same.


    I don¡¯t know where this newfound defiancees from. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m standing up to my Master so stubbornly.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me angry, Alice.¡± He yells, tugging on the chain connected to the mps, causing me to scream in pain.


    Oh God, I can¡¯t endure this any longer.


    He presses the vibrator against my clit once more and continues with his forceful thrusts after releasing the chain.


    Fuck! Will he ever give up? Or will I have to surrender once again today?


    I climax once more because he fucks the shit out of me. I¡¯ve lost count of how many orgasms I¡¯ve experienced today.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, will you help me in the future?¡± He pulls the chain again, and a scream escapes my lips.


    I am forced to surrender because I¡¯ve realised that this monster will not stop until I agree to no longer help him.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± As I give up, he immediately withdraws the mps andes out of me. He unstraps my limbs, and I shed silent tears, closing my eyes.


    He triumphed today as well. He finallypelled me to stop helping him, and I¡¯ve realized that this monster will go to any lengths to win and will never change. I will suppress my feelings from now on and wait for him to release me from this rtionship.


    ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll be back.¡± He leaves the room after saying this, and I sob, curling myself into a small ball. A profound ache fills my heart as I realize he revels in dominating women and will go to any length to do so.


    ¡°Stop crying, Alice! From the beginning, you knew he is a monster. It¡¯s your fault that you allowed yourself to develop feelings for him and let those feelings grow stronger with time.¡± I murmur, wiping away my tears with my hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I struggle to get out of bed, screaming in pain, but I soon copse back onto the bed. My body is in excruciating pain, and I am utterly drained of energy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what punishment he will inflict for sleeping on his bed with him.¡¯ I drift off to sleep with this thought.


    ***


    After a few four hours, I arise. I¡¯m feeling better now. My gaze falls upon my Master, sitting in the chair and smoking.


    His existence revolves around two things: punishing me and smoking.


    As he notices that I have awoken, he rises from the chair and walks over to me.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Alice?¡± He asks, and I can see a hint of concern in his eyes.


    Why is he suddenly concerned about me?


    I roll my eyes. I can¡¯t believe he punished me for helping him. Who punishes someone for helping them?


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m asking you something. Why do you always forget that I expect an immediate response from you?¡± He growls, leaning over me with an intimidating presence. His voice is rough and gravelly, sending shivers down my spine. I feel trapped and vulnerable, with nowhere to hide.


    Fuck! Now he is angry again. I must respond to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Master.¡± I answer with a hint of reluctance, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Good! Now get dressed ande to my room.¡± Hemands, straightening up.


    I just nod, and he res at me.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± As I answer him verbally, he exists the room.


    Even after being in a rtionship with him for two weeks, I still sometimes forget that I always have to answer him verbally.


    He and his rules will drive me insane one day.


    After hurriedly putting on my dress and heels, I make my way to the Master¡¯s room.


    I can¡¯t believe I was developing feelings for this monster. Thank goodness he revealed his true evil nature in time.


    I knock on the door, and upon receiving his permission, I step into his room.


    He is lying shirtless on the bed, a white duvet covering his legs.


    Why is this monster so attractive? Despite feeling so sore, my body responds to him, bing aroused as I gaze upon his tempting physique.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done ogling at my body,e here.¡± He remarks, smirking and pointing to a spot beside the bed. A red hue creeps onto my face as I realize I was gawking at him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I approach him and stand beside his bed, keeping my eyes down on the floor in embarrassment.


    ¡°So, your punishment for sleeping on my bedst night is that you will sleep on the floor in my room for a week.¡± He deres my punishment, and I breathe a sigh of relief, as sleeping on the floor isn¡¯t too difficult for me since I am always exhausted enough to sleep anywhere.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I give him a meek nod in eptance.


    He watches me for a moment, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his eyes, before turning away and walking toward his dresser.


    As he retrieves a pack of cigarettes from the drawer, I wonder how I ended up in this situation. How did I allow myself to develop feelings for someone so cruel, devoid of empathy? The answer remains elusive, lost in a tangle of conflicting emotions.


    He lights a cigarette and takes a long drag, exhaling a cloud of smoke that hangs in the air between us. The scent lingers, mingling with the tension that has be a constant presence in this room.


    ¡°Lie down.¡± Hemands, gesturing to the mattress kept on the right side of his bed. I take off my heels and lie down.


    He takes a seat on the edge of the bed, his gaze fixed on me as he smokes in silence. I can¡¯t read the thoughts behind his eyes-whether there is a fleeting hint of remorse or something else. It¡¯s a futile effort to understand the mind of a monster.


    Minutes pass, filled only with the sound of his inhales and exhales, and the asional creak of the bed. The weight of his presence engulfs the room, and I try to understand him.

 Chapter 29 This Monster Has A Heart!

    He stubs out the cigarette in an ashtray on the nightstand and looks at me, his expression unreadable. Then he lies on the bed.


    I¡¯m feeling cold, lying on the mattress because the AC temperature is only 16 degrees. I need a nket, but I¡¯m pretty sure this monster won¡¯t give it to me. If I ask him, he will say that this is your punishment. So I have to sleep like this today, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get a cold or fever in the morning.


    Oh god! Please rescue me from this heartless billionaire.


    ¡°Good night, Alice.¡± He turns off the light and pulls me out of my thoughts.


    I don¡¯t want to answer him, but I must because I don¡¯t have the energy to listen to his lecture on not responding to him.


    I respond reluctantly. ¡°Good night, Monster.¡± I murmur thest word, rolling my eyes.


    I question why I¡¯m here with this heartless devil who only sees me as an object of pleasure and takes pleasure in tormenting me.


    I feel the chill and struggle to sleep, curling up and holding my knees close to my chest, but it¡¯s no use.


    I thought it would be easy for me to sleep, but it is too cold.


    How can I possibly sleep like this for a week?


    After a few minutes, I hear him murmuring in his sleep, just as he did the previous night.


    I sit up and see him, sweating and shivering. I feel a pang of sympathy for him. He suffers from nightmares every night. I want to know why.


    Stop caring about the monster, Alice.


    Tonight, I won¡¯t help this monster.


    I decide and lie back down, but my heart aches as I listen to his sorrowful whispers. He needs me. If I refuse to help him tonight, I¡¯ll be like him-heartless-and then there will be no difference remain in between us.


    I should help him because I¡¯m not like him. I¡¯m Alice, who helps people in need no matter what.


    I finally convince myself to help him and wonder how I can do so without going to his bed


    A small smile spreads across my face as an idea pops into my mind.


    I hit his bed to wake him up, but he doesn¡¯t stir. As I try again, he jolts awake. I quickly close my eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    Oh God, it¡¯s so cold!


    I hear his footsteps. He¡¯s going somewhere. I want to open my eyes and see where he¡¯s headed.


    After a few minutes, I slightly open my eyes. He¡¯s sitting on the sofa, shirtless, typing on hisptop with one hand while holding a cigarette in the other. He looks incredibly attractive, and I feel a surge of desire.


    He may be a monster, but he¡¯s an attractive one. God, I badly want to run my fingers all over his bare chest.


    Control yourself, Alice. You should not let his appearance sway you.


    As he raises his eyes, I immediately shut my eyes.


    I shiver because of the cold. I desperately need a nket; otherwise, I¡¯ll freeze to death.


    Suddenly, I feel a nket being ced over me, and I snuggle into it, feeling a sense of relief.


    But wait, it¡¯s the monster who put the nket on me. I can¡¯t believe it.


    Perhaps this monster has a heart, even though he shows a heartless image to the world.


    ¡°She looks like an angel while sleeping.¡± I hear his soft voice, and I¡¯m taken aback. What did he just say? Angel. Seriously! Is this all just a dream?


    ¡°And today, I punished this angel for helping me. She is so different from others-so pure and innocent. She helped me despite my constant warnings, without considering the consequences. For the first time, she defied me to help me. How can someone be so good? When I punished her, she became stubborn and refused to ept that she would never help me again. I continued punishing her to make her ept it, and I won in the end. But, for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel good about winning from her. Hurting her pierced my heart. Why does she want to help a monster like me? I want to understand. Alice, tell me why.¡±


    As he questions me, I feel an overwhelming urge to disclose the reasons behind my eagerness to help him. I yearn to express that I¡¯m developing feelings for him and can¡¯t turn a blind eye when he requires someone¡¯s help.


    He continues, ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a selfless woman in my life. She¡¯s always ready to help anyone without thinking about herself. But I don¡¯t want you to help me because I¡¯m heartless, Alice. Stop helping me. An angel like you shouldn¡¯t care about a monster like me. I can only give you pain and nothing else.¡±


    His words render me speechless. I never knew he has such thoughts about me. This monster has feelings, this monster has a heart, and he is unaware of it.


    I was mistaken; he is developing feelings for me as well, but he just pretends he doesn¡¯t care for me to maintain his monstrous image, but in reality, he likes me.


    That¡¯s why his behaviour has been so confusing-sometimes tender, sometimes cruel. Right now, he isn¡¯t ready to acknowledge that he has a heart. He believes a monster cannot have feelings for someone.


    But thank God, today I got to know what really is in his mind, Otherwise, I would have regretted developing feelings for a monster.


    Today, I promise myself that I¡¯ll make him realize he has feelings for me and that he has a heart.


    I fall asleep, pondering his words. I can¡¯t believe he called me an ¡°angel¡± and that it hurt him to punish me. He is quite skilled at masking his inner feelings, but the truth always finds a way.


    ***


    The next morning, I wake up and sit up, stretching my arms. A bright smile spreads across my face as I see my Master.


    He looks so handsome while sleeping too. I wish I could sleep in his arms instead of on the floor.


    I can¡¯t believe just yesterday, I was angry with him for punishing me for helping him, and now I¡¯m yearning to be in his embrace. His words have changed everything, and now I know that he feels the same way about me.


    I¡¯ll also see how long you can hide your feelings for me behind your monstrous behaviour.


    Shit! I have to get ready; otherwise, I¡¯ll bete, and this man will find one more reason to punish me.


    I stand up and rush to my room, holding my heels in my hands.


    As I enter the bedroom, my phone rings, and I see a message from my Master on the lock screen. I immediately open it.


    Master: Don¡¯t forget to meet at 9 o¡¯clock.


    I reply to his message.


    Me: Okay, Master.


    ¡°Just get ready, Alice, because if you¡¯rete, he¡¯ll punish you again.¡± I murmur, hurrying to remove my clothes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I step out of the bathroom after taking a quick shower. ncing at my watch, I realize it¡¯s already 8 a. m., and I have to prepare breakfast by 9 a. m.


    I quicklyb my hair and slip on my heels before running out of the room because I don¡¯t want to gette at any cost.


    Finally, I finish cooking breakfast by 8:50 am and rush towards his room.


    ¡°Alice, stop.¡± Ie to a halt as Edward Sir calls out to me from behind.


    Now, what does he want from me so early in the morning?


    I turn around. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Come to my room. I want you to sketch me.¡± As he orders, my eyes widen.


    Shit! I¡¯m again in trouble.


    ¡°Now?¡± I ask him to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±


    Why does he want me to sketch him so early in the morning?


    ¡°But, sir, I have an urgent task toplete,¡± I make an excuse.


    ¡°Do itter. Nowe to my room.¡±


    Damn! No one can save me from my Master now.


    I walk into Edward Sir¡¯s room and quickly start sketching him, constantly praying that he won¡¯t ask me to do more.


    ¡°You have magic in your hands, Alice.¡± He praises me.


    ¡°Thank you, sir! Now can I go?¡± I ask him, and as he nods, I let out a sigh of relief.


    I check the time on my wristwatch. Shit! I¡¯m fifty minuteste. I¡¯m in deep trouble today!


    I recall the first punishment he gave me when I was only thirty minuteste. I don¡¯t know what he has in store for me today.


    I rush to his room and knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I can feel the anger in his voice.


    I slowly push the door open and step inside.


    He shoots daggers at me, seated on the sofa.


    ¡°Master-¡± I begin, but he interrupts me.


    ¡°No words. I want you to apany me to the meeting. Get ready fast.¡± He orders in a stern tone, standing up and pointing at a ck dress ced on his bed.


    So, there won¡¯t be any punishment! A small smile appears on my face. But why is he taking me to his meeting?


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve asked you to do something.¡± He reminds me, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m just getting ready, Master.¡± I reply, rushing toward the bed. As I bend down to pick up the dress, he smacks my ass, making me jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy. I¡¯ll punish you for beingte, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking you with me.¡±


    I¡¯m such an idiot. How could I have thought he would miss an opportunity to punish his innocent maid?


    As I take a step toward the dressing room, Ie to a halt, listening to his words. ¡°Change here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I nod after turning towards him.


    ¡°Take off your dress and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He hurries out of the room after giving me instructions.


    I¡¯m unaware of what is going on in his monstrous mind.

 Chapter 30 Enjoying Punishing Her

    After five minutes, he returns to his room and finds me waiting for him, only in my underwear.


    ¡°Get down on the table, Alice!¡± He orders, giving me an evil smile.


    I wonder what he has in mind with that smile, but there¡¯s something undeniably attractive about it, and it captivates me.


    ¡°Alice! Just bend down on the table, damn it. If you don¡¯t want me to increase your punishment, and I don¡¯t like to repeat myself, you know that.¡± He yells, spanking my buttocks and causing me to jump. I immediately obey hismand by bending down because I don¡¯t want my punishment to escte. I¡¯m already in trouble for being fifty minuteste.


    Then he pulls my panties down to my knees.


    ¡°Spread your legs wider for your master, Alice.¡± Hismand arouses me and I instantlyply, spreading my legs as wide as I can.


    A soft moan emits from my mouth as I feel his long fingers on my already wet entrance.


    ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re so wet, Alice.¡± He utters, caressing his fingers on my wetness, driving me wild.


    I close my eyes, savouring the heavenly touch on my most sensitive part. Every touch feels like the first time, and it¡¯s incredibly pleasurable.


    I open my eyes as he withdraws his fingers from my wetness.


    Then he holds his hand in front of my face, showing me two vibrating balls attached to a string. They¡¯re the same vibrating balls he had put inside me for the first time.


    That day, he brought me to the edge for hours but didn¡¯t allow me to climax. When he finally granted me the orgasm, it was incredibly intense.


    I don¡¯t know how he ns to punish me with them today.


    But wait, is he going to take me to his meeting with those balls still inside me?


    He answers my unspoken questions, stroking the balls against my wet folds. ¡°Now they¡¯ll go inside you, and you have to apany me in public while acting normal with them inside you. This is the price you pay for arriving fifty minuteste.¡±


    Oh, God! He is so wicked, yet his wickedness turns me on.


    Why do I desire this man who behaves like a monster?


    My feelings for him have grown stronger sincest night.


    I return to the earth and moan as he inserts the balls into me and pulls up my panties.


    ¡°Now you can put on your dress.¡± He orders, moving away from me.


    I stand up straight, feeling ufortable because as I move, the balls inside me move as well. I take a deep breath and turn around. He is sitting in his chair, smoking and gazing at me intensely, sending electric currents through my body.


    ¡°You already made mete for my meeting, Alice. Get ready quickly.¡± He warns, and I nod, moving towards the bed to retrieve my dress. As I bend down to pick it up, the balls begin vibrating inside me, and suddenly, I feel his hand on my butt, delivering a hard spank that makes me jump in ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience, Alice. How many times have I told you I want a verbal response?¡± He yells, squeezing my buttocks and digging his nails into my skin. With his other hand, he rugs my head back by grabbing my hair, causing me pain.


    Meanwhile, the balls dance inside me, driving me to the edge of insanity.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, Master! You¡¯re hurting me.¡± I exim, and he releases my hair and turns off the balls upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Just get ready fast.¡± He instructs and leaves, shutting the door.


    ¡°This man! He has serious anger issues.¡± I mutter to myself.


    ¡°Now get ready fast, Alice if you don¡¯t want that monster to devour you in anger.¡± I chuckle at my own words.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Fuck! What is happening to me? Why did I feel a pang of hurt upon seeing the red marks around her wrists and ankles? And to suppress my feelings, I hurt her by harshly squeezing her buttocks.


    I enter my study room and punch the wall in anger. I¡¯m furious with myself for developing feelings for her. She was fifty minuteste today, and if anyone else were my submissive instead of Alice, I would have punished her severely. But I¡¯m bing lenient with her, and that angers me. Sometimes I hurt her more, trying to convince myself that I¡¯m still a monster.


    Her goodness is so pure that even a monster like me is melting because of her.


    I don¡¯t want to feel these damn emotions she¡¯s stirring within me. I¡¯m heartless.


    She¡¯s just my submissive, and I¡¯ll treat her like that. I won¡¯t allow myself to feel anything for her. Now it¡¯s time to teach her a lesson for being fifty minuteste.


    I return to the room ande to a halt as my eyesnd on Alice. She is dressed up in a ck dress I gave her, looking breathtakingly gorgeous. I gaze at her in awe,pletely captivated by her beauty.


    As she struggles to zip up the back of her dress, I slowly walk over to her and stand behind her before lifting my hands to help her.


    She instantly withdraws her hands as theye in contact with mine. I zip up the dress, caressing her bare back, and she shivers at my touch.


    In the mirror, I observe her reaction to my touch, a mix of anticipation and apprehension evident in her eyes. I can¡¯t deny the surge of satisfaction I feel at having such power over her.


    I stroll in front of her, and she thanks me in her sweet voice, raising her eyes at me. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Her blue eyes intoxicate me every time she looks at me. I never allowed my previous submissives to look into my eyes without permission, but I never stop Alice from doing so because I like it when she looks at me with her deep ocean eyes.


    There is something missing in her.


    I smile and pull off the rubber band, letting her straight hair fall on her shoulders and back. This was what was missing. She looks even more alluring with her hair down.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± As this word slips out of my mouth, her brows raise in surprise.


    Fuck! What is wrong with me? Why am I behaving like this?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel like banging my head against the wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± I give her a stern look and turn around to leave.


    We step out of the mansion, and she follows me, walking uneasily with an adorable expression because of the vibrating balls inside her. The balls must be moving inside her, making her feel ufortable.


    As the driver opens the car door for me, I order Alice to sit inside. She nods and climbs into the car.


    The driver closes the door and runs to open the other side door for me. I settle inside, joining her.


    She jolts, her eyes widening when I smirk and take out my phone from my pocket, activating the vibrating balls at a medium speed by pressing a button on my phone.


    ¡°Master¡­, please¡­ turn it off.¡± She stares at me with pleading eyes, moaning in a low voice and squeezing her legs to control the intense sensation.


    ¡°Why?¡± As I ask, she nces at the driver, biting her lip, trying hard to suppress her moans while clutching her dress.


    As the driver starts the car, I lean close to her ear, wearing a mischievous smile.


    ¡°This is your punishment, kitten. You must act normal in public with these balls vibrating inside you.¡± I whisper, and she pouts like a sad baby.


    ¡°Please, Master¡­ I can¡¯t act normal.¡± She implores, shaking her head.


    I let out an evilugh. ¡°You must act normal unless you want someone to discover what¡¯s inside you.¡±


    She sighs and rests her head against the seat as I set the vibrator to its lowest setting.


    Today is going to be a st because I¡¯m already having a great time with my innocent kitten.


    We arrive at the restaurant where I have a meeting with clients.


    ¡°All Good, kitten?¡± I ask her as she climbs out of the car.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She shakes her head and replies, moving her eyes towards her crotch, and I just control myugh with great difficulty.


    Damn, how does she always look so adorable? I wonder, shaking my head.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been fifty minuteste this morning, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    And I wouldn¡¯t be enjoying punishing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± She lowers her eyes, making a grim pout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside now.¡± I walk inside, and she follows me silently.

 Chapter 31 His Possessiveness

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I walk into the restaurant, feeling uneasy and taking slow steps. He has set the vibrating balls at the lowest intensity, but as I walk, they move inside me, driving me crazy.


    If I were at home, I would have loved the sensation, but in public, they are too agonising for me.


    I must admit, this monster is skilled at giving punishments. And I believe he deliberately punishes me more to hide his genuine emotions and prove to himself that he is still a monster.


    I wonder when he will realize that he has a heart where I have already made a ce for myself.


    However, it¡¯s a tremendous relief to know that he has feelings for me as well. The way he punishes me, I would have never guessed his true feelings if I hadn¡¯t heard his wordsst night.


    I moan and stumble a bit while walking as I feel an intense sensation between my thighs. He has increased the speed.


    I immediately nce around and breathe a sigh of relief to see fewer people in the restaurant.


    Then I look at my Master, who is smirking and looking extremely attractive.


    I¡¯m so aroused right now, and his hotness is only making it worse. It¡¯s bing challenging to control my moans. I squeeze my legs shut to control the powerful sensation.


    I close my eyes and let out a sigh of relief as he lowers the speed.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m having so much fun. How about you?¡± He already knows that I¡¯m not enjoying it, but he asks to tease me.


    He is so evil!


    I don¡¯t want to respond, but I have to, or else he will get enraged again for not answering him.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± I shake my head, crying, and he smiles at my condition.


    As his phone rings, he turns his back to me, answering the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    He continues talking on the phone for a few minutes, and I wait for him to end the call.


    My eyes erge as I feel someone¡¯s hand on my buttocks.


    What the hell? How dare he touch me?


    The only person with the right to touch me like this is my Master.


    A wave of anger washes over me, and I¡¯m just about to turn around and rebuke him, but before me, my Master turns around. His brows furrowed in fury as he sees someone¡¯s hand on my buttock.


    ¡°How dare youy your hands on my girl!¡± He shoves his hand away from my hips and bellows,nding a hard punch on his face.


    My eyes glint with astonishment as I hear his words.


    I can hardly believe my ears. Did he seriously refer to me as ¡°My Girl¡±? Oh my God, am I dreaming? My rage instantly dissipates upon hearing his words.


    When I turn around, I see Master attacking the man as if anger has possessed him.


    ¡°With this hand, you touched my girl, didn¡¯t you?¡± He grabs the man¡¯s hand and twists it, causing him to yelp in pain.


    Truly, at this moment, nothing matters except the words ¡®My Girl.¡¯ I stare at him in amazement. Seeing his possessiveness over me, I feel ecstatic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is your girlfriend, Mr Wilson. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man constantly apologises to my Master, but he isn¡¯t ready to show any mercy to him.


    Girlfriend, really?


    Although everyone in the restaurant is staring at us, no one dares to intervene as the enraged monster unleashes his wrath. Punch after punchnds on the man¡¯s face, knees strike his stomach, and Master¡¯s eyes burn red with anger. I¡¯ve never witnessed him so consumed by fury before.


    ¡°Just get the fuck out of this restaurant if you don¡¯t want me to kill you.¡± Master hurls him away, scowling at him, and he immediately disappears from our sight.


    Master turns his gaze to me, the anger still simmering within him. He seizes my wrist and drags me somewhere. I keep my mouth shut because I don¡¯t want to incite his rage.


    He pushes me into the women¡¯s restroom of the restaurant and shuts the door close, causing me to flinch.


    Then he roughly pins my front body against the wall by pressing his hand on my back before grasping the hem of my dress and pulling it up.


    I let out a moan as he aggressively fondles my bare buttocks with one hand while grasping my wrists behind my back with the other.


    ¡°Your assets are mine to touch, and only mine. Do you understand?¡± He asserts, giving a hard spank that elicits a moan from my lips.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Thebination of the vibrating balls, Master¡¯s touch, and his possessiveness sets my body aze with desire. It¡¯s an intoxicating mix that ignites a fire within me.


    Then he harshly rips my undies off and fastens my wrists behind my back with it before drawing the balls out of me with a jerk and causing me to yelp.


    Oh no, now how will I go back home without my undies?


    Reality snaps back as a surge of pleasure courses through me when he thrusts deep inside me without warning, filling and stretching me to the limit.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine, Alice.¡± He whispers in my ear and pulls the way out just to pound himself back into me with full force.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯m all yours.¡± I shriek, surrendering to the sensations that consume me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He tugs on my hair, intensifying the pleasure with each vicious thrust as if he is channelling the anger from that man onto me. I just moan louder and louder, relishing in the raw roughness of his actions.


    He pulls out of me, turns me around, and then leads me towards the b by carrying me on his shoulder with a swift motion.


    He puts me down on the b, grabs my thighs, quickly ys my legs, and then plunges into me after standing between my legs and digging his nails into my thighs. The pleasure is overwhelming, and my toes curl as I moan, throwing my head back in ecstasy. The sensation of him inside me is beyond words.


    ¡°You belong to me, kitten.¡± He pounds into me hard and fast, going deeper into me with every thrust.


    ¡°I¡­ be¡­long.. to you, Master¡­¡± I just moan insanely, clenching my restrained hands behind my back.


    I¡¯ve never witnessed such a level of possessiveness before, and it¡¯s breathtaking.

 Chapter 32 He Cares For Me!

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°How will I go outside without my undies, Master?¡± She asks me as she straightens her dress down after climbing down from the counter and watching me throw her torn underwear into the trash.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must go without it.¡± My words are sharp and to the point, leaving no room for negotiation.


    I¡¯m still so angry. How dare he touch Alice? Her body is only mine to touch and nobody else¡¯s. I¡¯m furious at Alice as well. How dare she let him touch herself?


    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t go like this. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± She pleads with me.


    I grab her arms and growl, yanking her towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand I don¡¯t care?¡± As she squeezes her eyes shut in fright, I leave her.


    I don¡¯t like it when she gets afraid of me.


    Fuck! What is wrong with me? She is merely my submissive, so she ought to be terrified of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out. Clean yourself up ande outside. You have ten minutes.¡± I instruct her and leave with a heavy sigh, wrestling with the troubling thoughts and emotions that gue my mind.


    Only five minutester, she steps outside, stretching her dress. She is feeling self-conscious about not wearing her underwear.


    I take off my coat and hurl over her. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    She lets out a sigh and then dons my coat. ¡°Thank you, Master¡± She thanks me in a polite tone, closing the button of the coat.


    How can she be so sweet to me when I am always so rude to her?


    Whatever the reason, I don¡¯t care.


    I roll my eyes and utter, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± I walk out of the restaurant, and she follows.


    The driver awaits outside my car as we make our way towards it. I can see she is feeling ufortable in front of the driver without undies as she keeps fidgeting with her hands and ncing over at him every few seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. Give me the key.¡± I hold my hand out to him.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± He leaves after giving me the key, and Alice heaves a sigh of relief.


    For the first time, I¡¯m thinking about somebody else.


    Why?


    ¡°Get inside.¡± I order her as I open the door of the driver¡¯s seat before settling inside.


    She nods and sits inside after opening the door. I start the car and drive off.


    After a while, she dozes off, and when I notice her head is about to hit the ss window, I immediately apply the brakes. I move forward and ce my hand on the ss with a swift motion to prevent her head from striking it.


    She rests her head on my hand and slips into a peaceful slumber. I gaze at her intensely and tuck her hair strands behind her ear, losing myself in her ethereal beauty.


    She looks like an angel in her slumber, and I can stare at her endlessly without getting bored.


    What the fuck is she doing to me?


    She was feeling ufortable, so I first offered her my coat, then I sent the driver, and now I¡¯m seated like this so she can sleep soundly.


    Why do I care so much about her when she is just my submissive?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop caring about her, Alexander. Remember that you¡¯re not kind or caring, especially when ites to women.¡± I mutter to myself and withdraw my hand from under her head, causing her to wake up.


    I restart the car and notice her from the corner of my eyes. Her head hit with the ss, and she pouts while rubbing her head, bringing a smile to my face.


    She is so adorable, just like a baby.


    As her eyes shift to me, I instantly move my gaze to the road.


    I will never let her know that her presence is affecting me and I¡¯m developing feeling for her.


    ¡°What about your meeting, Master?¡± She questions, and my brows furrow in outrage as the shes of that man touching Alicee across my mind.


    ¡°I was going to have a meeting with that bastard only, and now I won¡¯t sign any contract with him.¡± I tell her, clenching the steering in fury.


    ¡°Why?¡± As she enquires, I frown at her.


    ¡°Because he touched you goddam.¡± I hit the steering in fury.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°I¡¯m just your submissive, then why it is bothering you so much?¡± As I ask, he bes quiet for a few seconds.


    ¡°Whatever! Nobody can touch you except me.¡± He states in a possessive tone, his gaze fixed on the road.


    I am in awe of the way he is bing possessive towards me.


    I turn my face towards the window and smile.


    Thank God, I arrivedte this morning to meet him; otherwise, he would not have taken me to his conference meeting, and I would not have witnessed his possessiveness.


    I believe today is my lucky day; he fought with his client for me, gave me his coat, and then sent the driver because I was feeling ufortable.


    ¡°Wow, he cares for me!¡± As I murmur, I wrap my arms around myself and clutch the coat with a bright smile on my face. I take a deep breath, inhaling the exquisite scent of him that lingers on his coat.


    I turn my face towards him.


    Master, I¡¯ll see how long you can keep your true feelings hidden from me.


    I¡¯m optimistic that sooner orter, you¡¯ll admit that you have feelings for me.


    We return to the Wilson mansion. He heads straight to his room without saying a word to me, and Ie to my room, beaming.


    ¡°How dare youy your hands on my girl!¡± As his words constantly echo in my ears, I can¡¯t stop smiling, feeling ecstatic.


    ¡°Whoa, Alice! Whose coat are you wearing?¡± I startle as I hear Mia¡¯s voice.


    I desperately want to share everything with her, but I can¡¯t take the risk because she can spit out the truth in front of Aunt Rosy.


    ¡°Your boyfriend, right?¡± She arches her brows at me, and I nod, smiling.


    ¡°I can see how wild he was today.¡± She teases, pointing at the hickey on my neck, and a scarlet hue appears on my cheeks as I recall our wild make out in the restaurant¡¯s washroom.


    ¡°Yes, he was, and I love it.¡± I blush hard, caressing the hickey.


    ¡°Oh God, I want to meet that man who changed my innocent Alice so much.¡± She exims, her voice brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make you meet him, but not now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She pouts at me, and I just smile.


    She is right, Master has changed me. Meeting him has led me to discover a lot about myself and my desires.

 Chapter 33 Guilt!

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I sit in my chair, puffing on my cigarette, when suddenly the door of my room bursts open and Edward enters the room.


    ¡°Why did you cancel such a vital deal, Alex?¡± By the look on his face, I already understood that he would ask me this.


    I can¡¯t tell him I did it for Alice, my submissive. Then he¡¯ll question me about why I did this for my submissive, and I¡¯ll have no answer.


    Because even I am seeking an answer to this question. Why, why am I bing so possessive of my submissive? What exactly is she doing to me?


    ¡°I fought with the client.¡± I lie, exhaling a cloud of smoke to mask my unease.


    ¡°Why? You have invested a lot of money in it, bro,¡± Edward presses, his tone insistent.


    ¡°Edward, please leave. I¡¯m in a bad mood right now.¡± My voice is tinged with irritation as Imand him. I need him to leave before he probes any further and uncovers the truth that I¡¯m struggling toprehend myself.


    ¡°Call your submissive, and change your mood.¡± He walks away after winking at me, unaware that my submissive is the sole source of my frustration.


    As he exits the room, I toss my cigarette aside and rest my head in my hands.


    I¡¯m not understanding what is happening to me. Why am I changing? I don¡¯t want to feel all the fucking emotions because they only make the human weak, and I can¡¯t be weak.


    Alice is just my submissive, nothing more. I remind myself of this, clinging to the belief that I am still the heartless monster I¡¯ve always been.


    Then why do I always wonder about her? Why do I remain desperate to meet her? Howe I feel her pain? Why does it hurt me to punish her?


    Fuck, I¡¯ll surely lose my mind.


    A soft knock on the draws me back to the earth.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I respond, straightening up in my chair.


    Alice walks into the room in her maid outfit.


    ¡°Come to me.¡± I order her in a stern tone.


    She approaches me; her steps quiet. As she stands before me, I seize her arm, pulling her down with force, and the sound of her gasp fills the room.


    I squeeze her jaw with my other hand, digging my nails into her delicate skin. ¡°You¡¯re just my personal maid, Alice, and nothing else. Do you understand?¡± I grit my teeth and re at her, my eyes are scorching red in anger.


    ¡°Are you making me understand or yourself, Master?¡± She questions me, her intoxicating blue eyes pierce my heart, leaving me tongue-tied.


    She¡¯s right. I am making myself understand, to reaffirm the boundaries I¡¯ve set for her in my mind.


    ¡°Just shut up. I¡¯m making you understand.¡± I slightly push her away and retort, my voice filled with frustration.


    ¡°Rx, Master. I know I¡¯m just your personal maid.¡± She utters and walks to the table.


    She returns to me with a cigarette and lighter and sits astride me on myp. She ces the cigarette in my mouth and lights it with the lighter, her gaze locked onto mine with unwavering intensity.


    I gaze at her, utterly losing myself in her heavenly beauty. Every time I look into her blue oceanic eyes, I drown in them.


    I take a deep drag and blow out a cloud of smoke while my focus remains fixated on her.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here.¡± As the reality hits me, I give her a harsh push, and the sound of her body colliding with the floor echoes in the silence.


    I stand up in shock as she yelps in pain, holding her elbow.


    Fuck, it¡¯s bleeding.


    She gets up from the floor and presses her lips together to endure the pain. I look at her with concern in my eyes, guilt etched on every line of my face.


    I had no intention of hurting her.


    It¡¯s just a minor wound, she¡¯ll be fine, Alexander. Just rx and stop feeling guilty. She is merely your maid.


    She leaves the room without a word, without even a nce in my direction, and I fight the urge to stop her and put the ointment on her wound.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I grab the vase off the table and hurl it at the wall in outrage. I¡¯m extremely furious with myself.


    ***


    I can¡¯t sleep at night, tossing and turning as her wound shes in front of my eyes constantly.


    I want to confirm if she has applied the ointment to her wound or not.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with me?¡± I yell at myself in frustration.


    ¡®You¡¯re worried for her, idiot.¡¯ My heart responds.


    I have to check on her, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.


    I jump out of the bed and hurry to her room, d only in ck joggers.


    ¡®What will I say to her?¡¯ Ie to a halt on my track as this thought pops into my mind.


    I¡¯ll make any excuse.


    I peer through the window and find her sleeping. A sigh of relief escapes my lips, realizing that I won¡¯t need to utter a single word to her.


    Her injured hand lies tucked under theforter. I have to go inside to check her hand, so I slowly push open the door and tiptoe towards her.


    I kneel beside her bed and gaze at her face with a tenderness I never thought I possessed. The soft melody of her snoring fills the room.


    ¡°She is so beautiful.¡± I murmur after brushing aside a few stray strands of hair and tucking them behind her ear.


    I pull down theforter to see her elbow. My eyes glint with guilt once again as I see her injured elbow. As expected, she hasn¡¯t applied the ointment. It may be a minor injury, but the pain it must cause her fills me with unease. I empathise with her pain as if it is my own.


    It hurts me even more because I inflicted this injury on her.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whisper, my voiceced with remorse. I lean down and press a soft kiss upon her wound, trying to give her sce through my touch.


    ¡°Just to prove myself heartless, I¡¯m hurting this pure and innocent soul. I know she doesn¡¯t deserve this, but I have nothing to give her except pain.¡± I whisper, gazing at her angelic face.


    As she moves her hand, I immediately hide under the bed.


    Oh God, what is this girl making me do?


    I never thought that I would ever hide under somebody¡¯s bed like this.


    As she throws her hand out of the bed, I resist my urge to hold it.


    But atst, I give up and take her soft hand in mine. I close my eyes, feeling the warmth of her hand.


    Right now, I¡¯m just following my heart.


    Wait for a second, she has to sleep in my room tonight. As I recall her punishment, a small smile tugs at the corners of my lips because now I have the perfect excuse to take her to my room and treat her wound.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 34 His Aftercare

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I suddenly wake up, and my eyes widen in surprise as I see Master, staring at my wound with guilt etched in every line of his face.


    What is he doing here? Has hee here to check on me?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He whispers before leaning down and cing a soft kiss on my wound, vanishing away all of my pain with the magical touch of his lips.


    Earlier, I was so furious at him for harshly pushing me, but now I¡¯m so touched by his genuine apology. I know he didn¡¯t hurt me deliberately. He is fighting a battle with himself, and he¡¯ll take time to ept his feelings.


    When he raises his face to look at me, I immediately close my eyes and pretend to sleep. I want to know what he truly feels for me tonight as well because it gives me the strength to endure his utterly fake rudeness.


    ¡°Just to prove myself heartless, I¡¯m hurting this pure and innocent soul. I know she doesn¡¯t deserve this, but I have nothing to give her except pain.¡±


    As I feel inching in my hand, I mistakenly move it, forgetting that I¡¯m pretending to sleep.


    As I feel him moving away from me, I partially open my eyes and can¡¯t stop myself from smiling when I see him hiding under my bed in the mirror.


    For the first time, my hot Master appears to be adorable.


    I deliberately throw my hand out of the bed, and my smile broadens as I see him clutching his hand, resisting his urge to hold my hand.


    Atst, he gives up and takes my hand in his, causing a contented smile to spread across my face. It feels so good because it¡¯s the first time he has taken my hand in such a soft grip.


    Is it my dream? Am I still sleeping? Because I just can¡¯t believe that he is hiding under my bed, holding my hand like this.


    And if this is not a dream, I hope that one day he will hold my hand in such a tender way, even when I am not pretending to sleep.


    As he smiles, my breath catches in my throat. He looks even more captivating with a smile adorning his face. But why is he smiling? What is going on in his mind?


    I once more close my eyes and pretend to be asleep as he emerges from under the bed. I just can¡¯t wake up because I know if I wake up, he¡¯ll be rude again, moreover, I want to see what more he¡¯ll do.


    He startles me by suddenly lifting me in his arms. I bury my face in his chest, and my lips curve up into an ecstatic smile as listening to his soothing heartbeat gives profound peace to my soul. It feels out of the world to be in his warm arms.


    He is taking me somewhere; I think in his room.


    But why?


    How could I forget about my punishment that I must sleep in his room for a week?


    As soon as he ces me on the plush mattress, a longing for the warmth of his arms overwhelms me.


    I think he hasid me on his bed, and now I¡¯m confused that why he didn¡¯ty me on the floor.


    I hear the drawer open, followed by the sound of it closing. Then I feel him sitting beside me on the bed.


    After a few seconds, a sharp hiss escapes my lips as the ointment he applies to my wound stings. However, my pain fades in an instant as he blows his warm breath over the affected area.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He murmurs before cing a soft kiss there and stealing my heart.


    Honestly, I¡¯m falling in love with this caring side of Alexander, and I just can¡¯t believe that he is my monster Master.


    Then I hear his footsteps receding away from me.


    After a while, when the room goes silent, I partially open my eyes to see where he has gone.


    My face contorts in disappointment as I see him sleeping on the sofa, not with me. I thought he would sleep with me on the bed.


    I shouldn¡¯t be upset, rather I should look at the brighter side that he made me sleep on his bed and apologise to me.


    He is sleeping on the sofa that he does not even fit into, with his legs dangling off the edge and resting on the floor. The sofa is too small for this tall man.


    I¡¯m upset to see him in such an ufortable state, knowing that he¡¯ll struggle to get a restful sleep.


    What should I do?


    I know I¡¯m being stupid by caring about the man who just hurt me a few hours earlier.


    However, his aftercare was well worth the pain. If I get to see the soft side of him after he hurts me, I¡¯m willing to be wounded by him millions of times.


    I doze off, pondering about him.


    Next morning,


    I wake up the next morning on my Master¡¯s bed, and my lips curve into a smile as I recall about thest night. I wish he treats me with pure affection always.


    As he steps out of the dressing room, ready for the office, I approach him.


    ¡°How did Ie to your room?¡± I question him as if I¡¯mpletely unaware of what happenedst night.


    ¡°I brought you because it¡¯s your punishment to sleep in my room.¡± As he responds, concealing his actual emotions behind his stern tone, I purse my lips and try hard not to smile.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°My punishment was to sleep on the floor, so why did you make me sleep in your bed?¡± I question, raising my brows at him.


    ¡®Now, how will you escape from this question, Master?¡¯ I stifle the giggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m your Master, so it¡¯s my choice, I¡¯ll make you sleep on the floor or in my bed, and I¡¯m not answerable to you, Alice.¡± He replies to me in a curt tone and walks away, causing me to roll my eyes.


    Again, the rude billionaire is back.


    However, I am no longer hurt by his words because now I know his rudeness is not genuine, just he¡¯s using this to mask his true feelings.


    He stands in front of the mirror and runs his hand through his hair while I fix my piercing gaze on him.


    I will see how long he can conceal his feelings for me.


    Honestly, I¡¯m enjoying it because now I¡¯m certain that he is only pretending to be a monster.


    ¡°See you at night.¡± He leaves the room after ncing at me.


    ***


    Me: I¡¯m sorry, Master. I can¡¯t meet you tonight.


    In the evening, I text him because I have severe periods cramps.


    Master: You¡¯ll have to take the punishment if you don¡¯te.


    I roll my eyes, reading his reply.


    God! How do I tell this punishment-giving monster about my problem? I feel so shy and awkward.


    Me: I¡¯m not well, Master.


    Master: I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re okay or not. You¡¯ll arrive on time.


    Me: I can¡¯t. Please.


    He immediately calls me, and as I pick it up, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You never denied me like this before.¡± His voice is soft and resonant with worry for me.


    Although the excruciating cramps torment me, my heart fills with joy at his evident worry for my well-being.


    ¡°Master, I have periods cramps. I can¡¯t even move.¡± I finally tell him because I can¡¯t hide this from him.

 Chapter 35 Accepting My Feelings

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Fuck! I want her in my room right now because I miss her and want to take care of her. She¡¯s having periods, but her punishment hasn¡¯t ended. She must sleep in my room.


    ¡°Did you forget about your punishment, kitten?¡± I ask, a sly grin spreading across my face.


    Great! I have a perfect excuse to summon her to my room.


    ¡°I remember my punishment, but I can¡¯te.¡± She responds in an apologetic tone.


    How do I tell her I¡¯m calling her because I want to take care of her?


    ¡°No worries. Just likest night, I¡¯ll carry you to my room, and after your period, you will face the consequences of not obeying my orders.¡± I tell her, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°Such an evil Master he is.¡± She mutters to herself, momentarily forgetting that she¡¯s still on the call with me.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°Nothing. See you tonight, Master.¡± As she hangs up, I chuckle.


    But then I remember who I am.


    I am the DOMINEERING BILLIONAIRE. The one who sets the rules and expects obedience without question.


    She dared to disconnect my call, and instead of being furious, Iughed.


    She¡¯s definitely changing me, but I won¡¯t allow it to happen. No matter what, she can¡¯t behave like this with me.


    I call her again, and she answers after just one ring.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°You cut my call without my permission, Alice! You¡¯re continuously disobeying me.¡± As I reprimand her, my frown deepens.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master!¡± She apologises to me in an instant, realising her mistake.


    ¡°Sorry, that won¡¯t work. You will pay for this.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Make a list and after my period, punish me.¡± She retorts, irked.


    ¡°You have no right to tell me what I should do, kitten. You¡¯ll get the punishment right now.¡± I assert in a stern tone.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ll punish me during my period?¡± She questions, fearced in her voice, and I feel a pang of guilt for scaring her.


    Although I still want to keep her under my control, I don¡¯t want to make her feel frightened.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m your Master, and I can do anything.¡± I answer in a firm tone, keeping my thoughts aside. ¡°You can¡¯t disconnect my call until Ie to your room. This is your punishment.¡±


    The sound of her sigh reaches my ears through the phone. ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She responds.


    I ce the phone on the table and turn my attention to myptop.


    ¡°These cramps are killing me. What should I do, Jesus?¡± After a while, I hear herining to God about the cramps, drawing my attention back to the phone.


    ¡°Instead ofining to God, why don¡¯t you take some medicine, Alice?¡± I suggest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve run out of medicine, and I can¡¯t go buy more.¡± She exins, irritationced in her voice.


    An urge to rush back home with the medicine for her washes over me, but I can¡¯t let my true feelingse out.


    ¡°Ask your friend ¡®Mia¡¯ to go.¡± I advise.


    ¡°She is not at home.¡±


    After knowing this, I text my driver to deliver the medicine to Alice.


    ¡°Now stay quiet and let me focus on my work.¡± I order her, keeping my voice serious.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Am I not even allowed to cry if it¡¯s hurting me?¡± She questions, clearly annoyed.


    She is experiencing a lot of difort and pain because of her menstrual cycle. However, why am I bothered? I am her Master, and I am fulfilling my duty by delivering the medicine to her. Shouldn¡¯t that be enough?


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t even cry without my permission.¡± I respond to her in a sharp tone.


    ¡°Master, you are- ¡°She starts but hesitates.


    ¡°What am I, Alice?¡± I inquire, relishing conversing with her.


    ¡°Nothing! I apologise for disturbing you. Carry on with your work.¡± She apologizes, her voice tinged with anger.


    I shake my head and turn my attention to theptop.


    As I focus on my work, my mind keeps drifting back to Alice. Her frustration and difort during her period bother me more than I care to admit. I try to push those thoughts aside, reminding myself of my dominant role as her Master. Her pain shouldn¡¯t affect me because I should be the one inflicting it. But to be honest, she¡¯s changing me, causing me to question my desires and actions.


    I type on my keyboard, absentminded, unable to concentrate. I¡¯m torn between maintaining control and genuinely caring for Alice¡¯s well-being. She disrupted my life and made me feel emotions I never knew existed, and a part of me resents her for it. But another part of me appreciates the way she challenges my dominance, forcing me to confront my own emotions.


    The sound of her voiceining about the pain reaches my ears, and I imagine myself being there for her, offeringfort and sce. The constant tug-of-war between my dominant persona and my emerging empathy intensifies, driving me crazy.


    Then I hear a knock on her door through the phone. It must be my driver arriving with the medicine. I let out a sigh because finally, she will find some relief.


    I eavesdrop on her conversation with my driver.


    ¡°Alexander Sir has sent the medicine and a heating pad for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanks my driver in a polite tone.


    She is always so kind and polite with everyone, while I¡¯m a devil, the pr opposite of her.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Master. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were sending medicine for me?¡± A smile shes on my face as I listen to her cheerful voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy. I only did it because I want my submissive to be in good health to endure my punishments.¡± I respond, trying to suppress the satisfaction I feel from her joy.


    ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m happy.¡± She answers me with glee.


    ***


    Afterpleting my work, I return home and head straight to Alice¡¯s room. I have been longing to see her ever since she told me she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    I raise my hand to knock on the door, but pause as a thought crosses my mind: Why should I knock?


    I shrug my shoulders before pushing the door open.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡± She waves at me, approaching me, a pretty smile adorning her face.


    I let out a sigh because she seems to be fine now.


    ¡°You look fine now. Soe to meet me at the same time.¡± I state, maintaining my Master image.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely fine, thanks to you, Master.¡± She responds, beaming.


    I nod. ¡°Good. So see you after a while.¡± I leave the room, putting aside my urge to stay with her.


    ***


    I step out of the bathroom and find Alice arranging her mattress on the floor.


    ¡°Sleep on the bed, Alice.¡± I order her in a stern tone, catching her attention.


    She stands in front of me. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sleeping on the floor, Master. I noticedst night that you couldn¡¯t fit on the sofa, so you should sleep in the bed.¡± She suggests, her voiceced with a genuine care for me, and I just stare at her in utter disbelief.


    How can she keep thinking about myfort when all I do is hurt her? Who wouldn¡¯t develop feelings for someone like her?


    ¡°I am your Master, Alice. Do as I say without arguing.¡± I assert, my voice filled with seriousness.


    She nces at the sofa. ¡°But, Master how will you-¡±


    ¡°Alice, do you want me to punish you for not listening to me?¡± I interrupt her.


    Shaking her head, she slumps onto the bed and covers herself from head to toe in theforter.


    A chuckle emits from the mouth. ¡°How can she be so adorable?¡± I murmur, shaking my head in disbelief.


    I sit on the sofa and take a puff of my cigarette, my gaze fixed on her. She drags theforter down from her face, and as her eyes meet mine, she quickly closes them.


    Iugh at her adorableness.


    After a while, I try to sleep on the sofa but find it ufortable. Last night also, I couldn¡¯t sleep properly.


    ¡®Why am I preventing myself from sleeping beside her when all I want is to be close to her? Why am I evading my genuine emotions? If being with her feels so right and she¡¯s changing me for the better, then why fucking can¡¯t I ept it?¡¯ I question myself.


    ¡®Love makes a person weak, and I was born to rule the world. If I fall in love and be weak, how will I maintain my dominion? That¡¯s why I¡¯m running away from my true feelings.¡¯ I answer myself.


    However, now I¡¯m exhausted from running away and pretending to be the person I was before because I¡¯ve changed. I can¡¯t hurt my Alice any longer. A pure soul like hers doesn¡¯t deserve the pain I¡¯ve inflicted upon her.


    epting my feelings, I walk over to the bed and lie down on my side, facing her, and drift off to sleep in an instant while admiring her angelic face.


    I sleep with my submissive, breaking my rules myself. However, now I no longer care about any of the fucking rules I made before meeting this pure soul. I have realised that she doesn¡¯t deserve any of the pain that I have inflicted upon her.

 Chapter 36 Heartbroken!

    Next morning,


    I wake up to the soft morning light streaming through the curtains. As I open my eyes, I find Alice sleeping wrapped in my arms, resting her head on my chest. Her peaceful face brings a warmth to my heart that I¡¯ve never experienced before. I smile as I brush a strand of hair away from her face, wanting to preserve this moment forever.


    I want to arise every morning like this, holding her in my arms. So now I¡¯ll do what I truly desire.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you anymore, Alice.¡± As I ce a soft kiss on her head, she snuggles up into my arms like a baby and brings a bright smile to my face.


    I stroke her hair, cherishing the calmness of the moment. She transformed mepletely. I used to revel in control and dominance, finding pleasure in exerting power over others. But she, with her kindness and innocence, has shown me a different path. She awakened my dormant empathy and shattered the walls I had built around myself.


    As I watch Alice sleep peacefully in my arms, I think back to the times I¡¯ve hurt her, punished her, and imposed my dominance without thinking about her well-being. The guilt that washes over me is overwhelming.


    I vow to myself that I¡¯ll no longer treat her as a mere submissive to be controlled and punished. Instead, I¡¯ll be a better person for her, to treat her with the kindness and respect she deserves. I want to be the one she can rely on in times of need, not the source of her pain.


    After a while, I pull her away from myself because I want to get fresh. I properly tuck her into theforter and kiss her forehead before heading to the bathroom.


    When Ie back, I see that she¡¯s no longer there. I immediately rush to check on her because, for the first time, she left my room without informing me.


    ¡°Alice, why did youe here without waiting for me?¡± I ask her as I burst open the door and enter her room.


    She answers, approaching me. ¡°Master, I needed to change the pad. I waited for you for five minutes. Are you going to punish me for this as well?¡±


    I lean down, fixing my intense gaze on her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± I grab her jaw and whisper against her lips before capturing them in a passionate kiss. She clutches my shirt and deepens the kiss. Her lips are so soft and luscious.


    ¡°Your punishment is that you¡¯ll sleep in my room for one more week.¡± I tell her after pulling away from her.


    That¡¯s how I¡¯ll sleep with her for one more week.


    ¡°Is that even considered a punishment?¡± She questions, her tone filled with doubt.


    ¡°Sleeping in the monster¡¯s room isn¡¯t a punishment for you?¡± As I enquire, arching my brows at her, her eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°When did I call you monster, Master?¡± She enquires, ying with her fingers.


    ¡°I overheard you yesterdayining to God and referring to me as a monster while we were on the phone all day.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She murmurs, closing her eyes, and I control myself fromughing, seeing her adorable facial expression.


    ¡°So your punishment is to sleep with the monster for one more week.¡± As I reiterate, she gives me a meek nod.


    ¡°Master, may I now get ready? I need to prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯m leaving.¡± I exit her room with a smile on my face.


    She is so adorable.


    Her eyes widen in surprise as I again enter the room. ¡°I want you to see me in my room after making the breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± As she nods, I return to my room.


    She is more than just a submissive to me now, and I¡¯m going to tell her that today.


    I get ready for the office and wait for her toe, but she doesn¡¯te, so I decide to go to her room.


    My brows furrow in perplexity as I see Alice exiting Edward¡¯s room. My eyes dte, and I stagger back in shock as I notice Edward leaving the room, buttoning his shirt.


    What the fuck is going on? What is she doing with my brother?


    Is she ying with both of us?


    Has Edward made her his submissive as well?


    At one point, she has two masters.


    I can¡¯t believe it. She seemed so innocent.


    No, no! It can¡¯t be true. But then what is this?


    What was she doing in Edward¡¯s room, and why was he leaving his room, buttoning his shirt?


    A surge of possessiveness courses through my veins, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of Alice being intimate with anyone else, even with my brother. The walls around my heart, which had momentarily crumbled, quickly rebuild themselves. It shields me from the vulnerability that I had allowed myself to feel.


    Anger engulfs me, recing any remnants of the affection and tenderness that had bloomed between Alice and me. I clench my fists, feeling the rage burn within me. How could she betray me like this? How could she allow herself to be with Edward?


    I thought Alice was different from other women, but she¡¯s just like the rest who can¡¯t be satisfied with one man-they need many. Fuck! I was such a fool.


    I feel like destroying the entire world after witnessing this.


    For the first in my life, I liked a woman, cared about her and thought about her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel as if she has betrayed me.


    Aftering to my room, I begin breaking things in a fit of rage.


    I can¡¯t believe my innocent Alice is also submissive to my brother.


    She was unbelievably innocent because she was pretending, which is why she seemed too good to be true.


    Tears trickle down my cheeks involuntarily. After ages, I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m heartbroken. This was the only reason I used to run away from stupid emotions, these feelings hurt beyond repair.


    ¡°Why, Alice? Why did you do this?¡± I howl, punching the wall continuously and bruising my knuckles. My heart is in so much pain that I can¡¯t feel any physical pain.


    I grab the bottle of scotch from the table, hastily open it, toss the cap aside, and start drinking.


    She told me she belonged only to me, that only I had the right to touch her, and she disliked being seen in revealing attire by anyone except me. So why the fuck did she get undressed in front of my brother?


    Why did she deceive me? Why didn¡¯t she tell me about this?


    Fuck! My soul burns as I imagine Alice with my brother.


    ¡°Why, Alice? Why?¡± I shriek, tossing the bottle on the floor. The ss bottle shatters into many pieces, like my heart.


    I slump into a chair, smoking and shedding silent tears.


    Why did I have to develop feelings for her? I was so good at being heartless before I met her. There was no pain, no heartbreak, no tears, no sorrow, no regrets, and no guilt in my life.


    Why did this have to happen when I finally embraced my feelings for her?

 Chapter 37 A Whore!

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I step into the Master¡¯s room, the powerful smell of alcohol and smoke reaches my nostrils. My eyes widen in shock, seeing the room¡¯s condition. Everything is inplete disarray.


    What is going on?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then my eyes stop at Master, he is sitting on his chair, staring straight with a nk expression and puffing on his cigarette. He is so engrossed in his deep thoughts that he doesn¡¯t evene to know about my arrival.


    What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m frightened.


    ¡°Master.¡± I call him in a soft tone after standing in front of him.


    His face is empty when he raises his eyes at me, devoid of any emotion.


    However, in an instant, his gaze turns into fiery anger, and he rises from his chair. He flings his cigarette and yanks me to himself by grabbing my arms, and then gives me a deadly re.


    Confusion overwhelms me. Why is he so furious with me? What have I done to him?


    ¡°I found you were only pretending to be innocent.¡± He roars, forcefully gripping my chin between his thumb and fingers, his nails digging into my skin.


    Tears well in my eyes as his actions inflict pain. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I inquire, my voice trembling with disbelief.


    He scoffs, releasing his grip on my chin, and takes a step back, his expression filled with disdain. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t be so naive that you¡¯re not, Alice. You mislead me with your innocence and lied to me. You cheated on me.¡± He snarls, a hint of pain flickering in his eyes.


    I struggle toprehend. What have I done? I cheated on him, what did he mean? What is he talking about? Why is he so broken and hurt?


    Then, his next words strike me like a thunderbolt. ¡°I thought you were different, Alice, but you¡¯re also a fucking whore.¡±


    The room suddenly feels suffocating, and I struggle to catch my breath amidst his usations. His words cut through my heart like a knife, leaving me speechless and utterly shattered.


    ¡°What are you saying, Master?¡± I manage to utter, my voice filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Enough, Alice. Stop pretending. I now know the truth ¨C you are nothing but a slut.¡± My heart aches every time he calls me slut or whore, and tears trickle down my cheeks.


    ¡°Master, please, stop.¡± I be hysterical and cry out.


    ¡°Why should I stop, Alice? In fact, I¡¯m putting an end to whatever existed between us.¡± I gasp as he deres, pushing me away.


    How can he just end our rtionship like this?


    As my chest bes heavy with pain, a sob escapes my mouth. ¡°At least tell me my mistake?¡±


    ¡°Just get lost from here, I don¡¯t want to see your fucking face, whore.¡± My heart shatters as he again calls me a whore.


    How can he say this to me?


    The weight of his usations crushes me, and I feel a knot forming in my throat, making it even harder to speak.


    ¡°Please, stop saying this,¡± I beg frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you a whore because that¡¯s what you are.¡± He retorts, his eyes scorching red with anger.


    Overwhelmed with pain, I flee from the room, covering my mouth as I cry uncontrobly. It feels like a nightmare, shattering mepletely.


    I can¡¯t wrap my head around the sudden change in his behaviour, from caring to furious and cruel. The usations he hurled at me, calling me a liar, a cheater, a whore-it feels like a betrayal beyond measure.


    Ie to my room and shut the door before copsing down on the floor and weeping frantically, hugging my knees.


    He has hurt and insulted me countless times before, and each time, I forgave him. Because I believed he was battling his own inner demons and that he would ept his feelings one day. But, today, he has shattered my soul.


    I endured his anger, his rudeness, his insults, and his punishments, and in return, this is what I receive.


    How could he dere me a whore and question my character?


    From this day forward, I will never forgive him. Never.


    I whimper in agony, burying my face in my knees and clutching my dress. It feels as if someone has stabbed my heart; the agony bing unbearable.


    I was mistaken to believe that this monster possessed a heart. However, he is truly a monster.


    I will never allow myself to see his face again. I despise myself for ever caring about him.


    The pain and betrayal I feel are overwhelming, and I don¡¯t even want to understand why he did this to me.


    As I sit on the floor, tears streaming down my face, I feel a mix of emotions coursing through my veins. There¡¯s anger, not just towards him, but towards me for allowing this mistreatment to go on for so long.


    I do not deserve such treatment. I am a person worthy of love, respect, and happiness.


    Although the scars he left may take time to heal, I will emerge stronger, wiser, and more resilient. I wipe my tear, staring straight in determination.


    After two days,


    It has been two days since the Master ended our rtionship, and the pain has not diminished. Since that night, I have avoided crossing paths with him. I know he is no longer my Master, but I had grown ustomed to addressing him that.


    He insulted me so much, but I don¡¯t know why I still can¡¯t stop my mind from wondering about him, and this intensifies my anguish.


    I had believed he was changing, but I was way off the mark.


    I vividly remember that night when he had brought me to his room and put ointment on my wound so affectionately. I had fallen in love with him that night, but nothing can erase the fact that he degraded me,belling me a whore without a second thought.


    No matter how much I yearn for him, I will never forgive him.


    As I make my way to the kitchen, I catch sight of the Master entering the mansion. I quickly hide behind a pir and stare at him, my eyes filled with anger and sorrow.


    ¡°Why did you do this to me, Master? Why?¡± As I mutter, a solitary tear escapes and streams down my cheek.

 Chapter 38 Please Forgive Me!

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I unleash my fury upon the punching bag, the resounding thuds echo through the air. Two days have passed, but my anger still burns within me. I thought Alice was only mine, but she submitted to my brother as well. How could she do this?


    I was such a dumbass to think she was truly innocent and so good. All women are the same, slut.


    ¡°Fuck! Why, Alice, why did you do this to me? Why?¡± I howl, the sound of my voice intertwining with the forceful strikes against the bag.


    What hurts me even more is that despite everything, I still long for her. I miss her enchanting blue eyes, her innocent smile, and her cheeks with a red hue.


    I saw purity in her eyes. How could her eyes deceive me? How could I never suspect that she was also submissive to my brother? Was my assumption incorrect?


    As these questions invade my mind, I stop hitting and hold the punching bag, panting and sweating a lot.


    Fuck! Why didn¡¯t I think before using Alice? I med her without confirming the truth.


    Perhaps I assumed wrong, but what other exnation is there for Edward exiting his room after Alice while buttoning his shirt?


    ¡°I must talk with Edward immediately.¡± As I mutter, I use the towel draped around my neck to wipe away the sweats from my forehead.


    ***


    After a while, I get ready ande to Edward¡¯s room. The thought of my brother with Alice feels like someone tearing my heart out of my chest.


    Just make my assumption turn out to be incorrect because I can¡¯t even imagine Alice with someone else.


    I swing open the door, only to freeze as the muffled moans reach my ears, emanating from the bathroom.


    No, God, please, let it not be Alice. For the first time, I beg God like this, taking measured steps toward the bathroom door. My heart pounds in my chest, gripped by fear.


    The sound of muffled moans is driving me insane. Ipose myself and push the bathroom door open with my trembling hand.


    ¡°No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be Alice.¡± I close my eyes and pray for thest time.


    I open my eyes and let out a sigh of profound relief because the woman in the bathroom is Nancy. It feels as if a suffocating weight lifts from my chest.


    Nancy stands before me,pletely naked, her wrists bound above her head, secured by the shower handle. Edward stands in front of her and directs a stream of water between her parted thighs with the hand shower.


    He has the towel in his other hand and alternates between hitting her crotch with the towel and spraying water on it. The rubber gag muffles her cries, and the blindfold makes it impossible for her to see anything.


    ¡°Bro, what a surprise visit! Do you wanna join me in disciplining my ve?¡± Edward stops and asks me as he notices me.


    ¡°No. Anyway, I¡¯m surprised that your submissive is still Nancy.¡± I respond as I indirectly want to know that he has made a new submissive.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite enjoying my time with her, Alex. She has undergone intense training and her capacity to endure pain is mind-blowing.¡±


    ¡°So no ns to make new submissive?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He answers, striking the towel directly on her wet crotch, and her muffled screams echo in the bathroom.


    ¡°But two days ago, I saw a maiding out of your room with you. You were closing the buttons of your shirt, so I thought she was your new submissive.¡± I want to clear my all doubts.


    ¡°She must be the artist, bro.¡± He responds casually, continuing his work of punishing his submissive.


    His response confuses me, and my brow furrows. ¡°Artist?¡±


    ¡°She is a maid ¡®Alice¡¯. She is a great artist, sometimes I call her to sketch me. Next time you visit, I shall share her work with you. I¡¯m quite impressed by her talent, and for some reason, I¡¯ll never make her my submissive.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, an overwhelming sense of relief washes over me.


    I wasn¡¯t aware that Alice possesses such artistic skills.


    Fuck! Why did I use Alice without confirming the truth? Why didn¡¯t I listen to her? I am consumed by guilt.


    I ruined everything because of my impulsive actions, fueled by my deep-seated hatred towards women.


    Why can¡¯t I just let that one moment of my past out of my head? Alice is not like her; she is different. I must trust her, or else I will lose her forever.


    However, now how will I make amends for the way I treated her? Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t have degraded her. She was begging me, but I didn¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯m filled with great remorse for treating her that way.


    Right now, I am ready to do whatever it takes to earn her forgiveness because I just want her back into my life, not only as my submissive, but as my life partner.


    In these two days, I have realised the depth of my love for her because I yearned for her like hell. The mere thought of her with my brother was unbearable.


    Now all I want is to make her mine and ensure that her life is filled with endless happiness.


    After listening to Edward¡¯s words, I have realised one more thing that I know so little about Alice. I was unaware of Alice¡¯s talent as an artist. Now, I desire to know herpletely, both inside and out.


    ¡°Okay, brother, you enjoy, I¡¯ll meet youter.¡± I rush to Alice¡¯s room after saying this.


    I summon the courage and push her room door open.


    As I see her sitting on the floor, dejected, hugging her knees, I feel a searing pain in my chest. I¡¯ve never felt anyone else¡¯s pain in my life, but I always feel hers.


    Now that I have realised how much I love her, I vow to never bring tears to her eyes. She has endured an abundance of suffering because of my actions, now it¡¯s time to fill her life with happiness.


    ¡°Alice.¡± As I call her, she looks up at me with a distressed expression.


    ¡°Now, what are you doing here? Haven¡¯t you hurt me enough?¡± Her voice seethes with anger, her gaze aze. I stand tongue-tied, grappling with how to exin myself.


    She rises and inquires, ¡°Now, what are you doing in the room of a whore?¡± I lower my eyes in guilt upon listening to her words.


    I clutch my hands and muster up the courage before apologising. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the monster billionaire is apologising to me. Bravo!¡± Her words,ced with sarcasm, apany the sound of her hands pping.


    I¡¯m taken aback by the extent of her fury, which I never witnessed before. I have caused her so much pain, and the regret I feel for it is overwhelming.


    ¡°I can exin-¡± She interrupts me, extending her hand, her re piercing through me. I fall silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a maid here, sir, and you¡¯re my boss, so there is no need for you to exin anything to me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Alice, you are more than just a maid-¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry, I forgot that I¡¯m a whore.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not. Please listen to me.¡± I implore.


    I¡¯m begging someone to listen to me like this for the first time in my life because I don¡¯t want her to hate me and I want her back in my life at any cost.


    ¡°Please go from here, sir, because I can¡¯t endure more humiliation and pain. Before I bear all the pain given by you because I had feelings for you and I thought you felt the same for me. I had hoped you would understand, but I was gravely mistaken.¡± She speaks, her eyes fixed on me with a hurtful gaze.


    ¡°I know, Alice. I have caused you immense pain because I was running away from my feelings. However, in these past two days, I have yearned for you every single moment. I now realize that I cannot live without you, and how deeply I-¡±


    Before I can confess my love, she cuts me off, her words sharp and resolute. ¡°No justification exists for the pain you inflicted and the degradingbels you gave me without any consideration. I will never forgive you.¡±


    As she storms out of the room, I chase after her, pleading for her forgiveness. ¡°Alice, please forgive me.¡± But she doesn¡¯t stop.


    I¡¯m begging for someone¡¯s forgiveness for the first time, and she isn¡¯t ready to listen to me. Fuck!


    ¡°Why is she not ready to hear me?¡± I yell and strike the wall in a surge of anger, bruising my knuckles.


    Why should she listen to you, Alexander? Did you listen to her beforebelling her a whore? This is your fault. If you want her back in your life, you must set aside your anger.


    As my heart exins to me, I close my eyes, taking a deep breath to calm my restless mind.


    I have to work hard to win her heart. It¡¯s just the beginning.

 Chapter 39 In The Heat Of Moment!

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I make my way to the terrace, my footsteps quick as I escape from sir.


    He apologized to me, which was quite surprising, but I can¡¯t forgive him for shattering my soul.


    I endured countless pains for him, only to be met with harsh treatment.


    Tears well up as memories flood my mind, recalling the days when he treated me with cruelty.


    He ended our rtionship without even exining my fault, and now he expects me to listen to him. What did he think of himself?


    I don¡¯t want to lie, but when he was constantly apologising to me, he really melted my heart. I wanted to forgive him, but I took a step back after remembering how he had insulted me. It¡¯s too much for me to handle once more.


    I¡¯m certain he is just being nice to me to manipte me into bing his submissive again. Once he¡¯s gotten what he wants, he¡¯ll go back to being rude.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him hurt me more. It¡¯s enough of his cruelty.¡± I mutter and wipe off my tears, staring straight with unwavering determination.


    Later that night,


    I ascend the stairs, wincing because the high heels I¡¯m wearing cause my foot to ache. I take them off and sit on the stairs, massaging my foot.


    ¡°These heels are like another monster in my life, just like sir.¡± I grumble, irked with my life.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sense someone¡¯s gaze on me and turn my head to see him standing upstairs, staring at me, his eyes filled with guilt.


    Why does he keep appearing in front of me? It¡¯s so difficult for me to resist his charm. I¡¯m certain that if he continues to cross my path like this, I¡¯ll end up forgiving him, and I don¡¯t want that.


    I hurriedly rise from the stairs, pick up my sandal, and dash away from there.


    Next day,


    The head managers of the maids gather everyone in the basement. I reach there with Mia.


    ¡°There is a change in the maids¡¯ footwear.¡± The manager, Olivia, announces and takes out a pair of t shoes from a box behind her.


    My eyes widen in surprise after seeing this. Did sir change the footwear for my sake? Becausest night, he overheard meining about the heels. I just can¡¯t believe it.


    Did he really change, or is this another ploy to win my heart?


    ¡°You can take the footwear of your size and leave.¡± Olivia departs after instructing us, leaving the room abuzz with gossip.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that they removed heels from our attire. I¡¯m wondering what must be the reasons because I have heard that men like women in heels.¡± Mia is confused, like all the other maids.


    How do I tell her that this happened because of me?


    I step out of the basement, feeling relieved wearing the t shoes. I¡¯m happy about it, but it doesn¡¯t change my mind. Still, he won¡¯t get my forgiveness.


    As I step into the hall, he againes in front of me. Anger fills my eyes as I look at him.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯refortable with this.¡± He remarks, ncing at my t footwear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to even think that if you do this, I¡¯ll forgive you because I know you¡¯re doing this just to get me back.¡± I snarl at him.


    ¡°I did not make this change for your forgiveness, Alice. I did it for yourfort. I cannot bear to see you in any kind of pain.¡± He confesses his feelings, cing his hand on my face.


    After two days, as I feel his touch, I be emotional and a lone tear trickles down my cheek that directlynds on his hand.


    Has he finally epted his feelings, or he is just pretending to get me back? I¡¯m bewildered because he hasn¡¯t given me a single reason to trust him.


    No, he can¡¯t fool me. I can¡¯t be an innocent girl again.


    I shove his hand away from my face. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, and please stay away from me.¡± After scowling at him, I stomp from there.


    I shut the door of my room and burst into tears. I shed silent tears of agony, cing my head on the door and clutching the knob. The pain is overwhelming.


    I yearn to forgive him and give him a second chance, but my heart doesn¡¯t give me permission to do this after getting broken once.


    ***


    At night, I toss and turn, trying to find sleep, yet his memories keep me awake. I miss him terribly.


    I¡¯m torn between wanting him back and the hurt I felt from his insult. The image is etched in my mind.


    As I rise from the bed, my legs instinctively lead me to his room.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I puff on the cigarette, standing on the balcony.


    The only woman who genuinely cared about me, I lost her because of my rage.


    Although I caused her pain, she always took care of me.


    She changed my perspective on women. All women aren¡¯t gold diggers and whore because my Alice is different. She has a heart of gold.


    She is truly an angel.


    For the first time, I feel like I want to kill myself for hurting such an angel.


    I yearn to meet her, to drown in the depths of her oceanic blue eyes, and savour the sweetness of her luscious lips.


    I leave my room and rush to Alice¡¯s room to meet her.


    While descending the stairs, Ie to a halt as I spot Alice approaching from the opposite direction. She also stops as her eyes fall on me.


    We stare at each other, our eyes filled with desire, affection, and a hint of neediness. We run towards each other, and in the middle of the stairs, I grab her waist, lift her from the floor, and capture her lips.


    Every cell in my bodyes alive as our lips touch.


    I¡¯ve been longing for her lips because it has been so many days since ourst kiss. I¡¯m just addicted to these lips more than my cigarette now. Perhaps I can survive without smoking, but I can¡¯t survive without kissing her lips.


    I pin her against the railing and devour her lips with insatiable hunger, grinding my hardness against her crotch. She deepens the kiss, her hands gripping my hair.


    Fuck! I missed every bit of this.


    She kisses me with the same intensity, showing that she yearned for my lips as well. It fills my heart with joy.


    I lift her pink chiffon gown and run my fingers over her thighs, causing her to shiver with my touch. I slip my hand into her wet undies and rub her vigorously while kissing her passionately. She moans in my mouth, clenching my hair.


    We lie down on the stairs, continuing to devour each other¡¯s lips as if there¡¯s no tomorrow. I¡¯m on top of her, driving her crazy by rubbing her wet honeypot with great vigour.


    As we pull apart, I move down between her legs, trailing kisses down her neck and massaging her soft tits.


    Oh, how I missed exploring her body.


    I yank down her undies, and after grabbing her thighs and sying her legs for me, I attack between her thighs. I suck her, flicker my tongue and lick her juice, causing her to yank my hair and moan in ecstasy.


    Just as she¡¯s about to climax, I pull away from her ande face to face with her, and we lock our intense gaze on each other.


    I kiss her lips again, allowing her to savour her own nectar, before pulling down my joggers and plunging my throbbing shaft into her. The feeling ofplete satisfaction washes over me as I merge with her.


    Her legs wrap around me, her nails dig into my arms as I thrust into her, our moans harmonizing in perfect unison, transporting us to another world.


    What I experience with Alice surpasses anything I have felt with any other woman; it is beyond words.


    Before I was confused with my feelings, but not anymore because now I am certain that I love her, and therefore, what I feel about her is different and beautiful.


    Suddenly, she pushes me away, and I snap back to reality.


    I stare at her, unblinking, when she hurriedly adjusts her undergarments and rises to her feet.


    She waggles her finger at me and snarls in fury. ¡°After what happened between us, don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you. It just happened in the heat of the moment.¡±


    She runs downstairs, scowling at me, and I continue to look at her until she disappears from my sight.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Alice, I know you¡¯lle back to me because you¡¯re equally yearning for me.¡± As I murmur, an impish grin shes on my face.


    ***


    The next morning, as my eyes flutter open, I¡¯m taken aback to find Alice standing by my bed, dressed in her maid uniform, a radiant smile adorning her face.


    Last night, she was killing me with her angry looks, and today she is smiling at me. Is she alright? What happened to her?

 Chapter 40 Unexpected Deal

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I enter my room after our sexual encounter on the staircase, I unleash my frustration, berating myself. ¡°What is happening to me? When did I be so consumed with desire? Why did I lose control after seeing him? This shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    I sit on the edges of my bed and pull my hair in frustration.


    It¡¯s done now, but I won¡¯t let myself lose control like that again.


    I go to the bathroom to take a quick shower to refresh my mind.


    While showering, images of our wild encounter on the staircase sh through my mind, and I be wet for him again.


    Damn! Why am I so physically attracted to this rude billionaire?


    In the past, it was his love only I yearned for, but now I crave both his love and the fulfilment of my physical desires from him.


    I don¡¯t want to form an emotional attachment with him, despite wanting his love, because I can¡¯t allow him to break my already shattered heart once more.


    I want to be with him, but I can¡¯t forgive him or give him a second chance.


    I¡¯m not understanding what I should do.


    Next morning,


    I wake up, feelingpletely drained of energy.


    Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep properly because my mind was restless with thoughts about what I should do since I¡¯m yearning for him.


    A broad smile spreads across my face as an ideaes to mind. Finally, I have a way to be with him without the fear of being hurt.


    I jump out of my bed and get decked in my maid outfit with a swift motion before leaving for his room.


    His room door is ajar, so I peek inside and find him still asleep. As I enter his room, a pungent smell of smoke hits my nostrils.


    Why does he smoke so much?


    ¡°Whatever he does, I don¡¯t care.¡± I mutter, rolling my eyes.


    His room is untidy, so I indulge myself in cleaning it to kill time.


    Once I finish my work, I stand beside his bed and gaze at him. While he sleeps, he looks innocent and sweet, but in reality, he is a monster.


    How did I develop feelings for a man like him?


    I have decided now that I won¡¯t repeat this mistake. What is going on in my mind is the best solution for us.


    A grin shes on my face as I think about my idea.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As my eyes flutter open in the morning, I¡¯m taken aback to find Alice standing by my bed, dressed in her maid uniform, a radiant smile adorning her face.


    Last night, she was killing me with her angry looks, and today she is smiling at me. Is she alright? What happened to her?


    ¡°Sir, I have a deal for you.¡± She speaks, causing my brows to furrow in confusion.


    ¡°What type of deal?¡± I enquire, sitting up.


    ¡°Do you want me back in your life?¡± She asks, and I give her an instant nod because that¡¯s all I desire at this moment.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, Alice.¡± Her smile brightens upon hearing my response.


    I can¡¯t quiteprehend what¡¯s going on in her tiny head.


    She sighs. ¡°I just want a physical rtionship with you.¡± Her words cause me to cough in disbelief.


    What is she saying? Am I dreaming? What happened to my innocent Alice?


    She continues, ¡°But this time, we¡¯ll have equal rights. You can¡¯t control or insult me. We¡¯ll reach out to each other when we need one another for sex. If you ept these terms, I¡¯m ready to be back in your life. So, that¡¯s the deal.¡±


    As she exins the deal, I just stare at her in utter disbelief. Today, I witness a different side of Alice.


    But why does she desire only a physical rtionship with me?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± She arches her brows at me, desperate to know my decision.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re dominant, and it will be difficult for you. You only want me as your submissive-¡±


    ¡°I ept your deal.¡± I interrupt, agreeing to a physical rtionship with her because having her in my life in any way is all I want right now.


    She grins at me so innocently, stealing my heart all over again.


    Today I vow that by being only in a physical rtionship with her, I¡¯ll win her heart.


    At least she will be with me now.


    But the question remains: Why does she only want a physical rtionship when she loves me?


    ¡°Why only a physical rtionship, Alice?¡± I enquire in a grim tone.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a whore.¡± As she speaks, her eyes brim with tears and my eyes glint with remorse.


    I wish I had listened to her that night and not insulted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for calling you that, Alice. I was so angry-¡±


    ¡°Your sorry can¡¯t fix my heart, sir. I can never forgive you.¡± She shakes her head, giving me a dejected look.


    ¡°After all this, why do you want toe into a physical rtionship with me?¡± I ask her because I really want to know that if she can¡¯t forgive me and she is still so hurt and angry with me, then why she wants a physical rtionship with me?


    ¡°Why should I answer you?¡± She raises her brows at me and asks, folding her arms across her chest.


    I rise from the bed and stand in front of her. ¡°Because I want to know, Alice.¡± I reply, cing my hands on her arms.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to answer you.¡± She answers me curtly, shoving off my hands.


    ¡°Alice, if you think I only want you for physical needs, you¡¯re mistaken-¡±


    ¡°Sir, please stop exining. I just want a physical rtionship with you, with no emotional attachments.¡± She exins to me in a stern tone.


    ¡°When you despise me so much, Alice, why do you still want to be in any kind of rtionship with me?¡± I ask her once again, desperate to know the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m not answerable to you, sir.¡± As she turns to leave, I grab her hand and turn her back towards me in a swift motion.


    I clutch her arms and state in a firm tone, ring into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go until you answer.¡±


    She scowls at me. ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m no longer your submissive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still a maid here, and I¡¯m your boss, so you¡¯re answerable to me.¡± Ish out at her in a fit of anger and desperation to know why she still wants to be with me.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me of my ce in this mansion and in your heart, sir.¡± As she speaks, her eyes get moist, and I immediately release her arms as I realise that I¡¯m hurting her again.


    After giving me a stinging nce, she hurries out of the room.


    ¡°Fuck, my anger! I again hurt her.¡± I punch the wall in fury, bruising my knuckle.


    ¡°Is this how you n to win her heart, Alexander? Is this your strategy?¡± I rebuke myself, constantly hitting the wall, and blood oozes from my knuckles.


    I despise myself for hurting this pure soul, for causing her to change. I still can¡¯t believe that my innocent Alice approached me with this kind of deal. She has changed because of me.


    However, I¡¯m still confused. If she hates me so much, then why does she want to have a physical rtionship with me? This question is really bothering me.


    Why can¡¯t she just tell me?


    Alexander, you should be happy because at least now you have a chance to spend time with her.


    Ipose myself and state, staring straight in sheer determination. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll see a changed Alexander, Alice. I promise I¡¯ll never shout at you or insult you again. I¡¯ll do anything to win your heart because I don¡¯t want to lose a precious soul like you.¡±

 Chapter 41 Mr Monster

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I shut the door of my room, feeling the weight of conflicting emotions. The tears stream down my face, fueled by frustration, longing, and the pain of internal wounds.


    Why? Why do I desire a man like Alexander in my life, someone who always humiliates me? Why do I still have feelings for him even though he can¡¯t reciprocate the same way?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still a maid here and I¡¯m your boss.¡± As his harsh words echo in my ears, I squeeze my eyes shut and a sob escapes from my mouth.


    He wants to know why I want a physical rtionship with him, but how can I exin that I long for him and want to be with him no matter what? And being in a sexual rtionship with him is the only way I can prevent my heart from breaking again.


    A part of me still yearns for more. I crave not only physical pleasure but also emotional connection. I long to be loved, cherished, and valued by him more than a maid, more than just a vessel for his desires.


    I shake my head, chucking my thoughts because I can¡¯t let him break my heart again.


    I take a deep breath to regain myposure. ¡°No more tears, Alice. Now you¡¯ll have no expectation from him, and there will be no more pain.¡± I wipe off my tears and state in a stern tone, ¡°he¡¯ll see a different Alice now.¡±


    I convince myself that this new version of Alice will be stronger, more resilient, and in control of her own destiny.


    For now, he will see a changed Alice-one who ys the game, but on her own terms.


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Bro, I have nned something for today.¡± I tell Alexander at the breakfast table because today is Sunday, and it¡¯s our day.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He arches his brows at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take our submissive with us to our penthouse today and have some fun together?¡± I give him a mischievous wink because I already have many things nned.


    ¡°No.¡± He surprises me by declining the idea, and disappointment washes over my face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a submissive at the moment. I think I¡¯m tired of all this.¡± As he tells me, I stare at him with an open mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alex? You seem different these days.¡± I inquire, raising an eyebrow suspiciously.


    ¡°Nothing, dude. It¡¯s just that I want something new in my life.¡± He replies nonchntly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I respond, epting his answer while still wondering what¡¯s going on with him.


    ***


    After breakfast, I make my way to the room of my submissive, Nancy. I find her preparing to apany me, dressed in a seductive ck dress, standing in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Nancy, there¡¯s been a change of ns. You won¡¯t be joining me today.¡± As I inform her, she turns to me in a swift motion.


    ¡°Why, Master?¡± She asks in a dejected tone as I approach her.


    I ignore her question, a mischievous smirk ying on my lips. I have something else in store for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you miss me today.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Curiosity gleams in her eyes as she eagerly awaits my exnation.


    I shove my hand into my jeans pocket and pull out vibrating balls and an electric shock anal plug. Her eyes widen in astonishment because my ve enjoys pain with pleasure a lot.


    ¡°These will keep you reminded of me throughout the day.¡± I exin to her with a devilish grin, extending the plug towards her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She responds, obediently taking the plug into her mouth and allowing a droplet of anticipation to escape her lips.


    ¡°Now, bend down.¡± As I order, gesturing towards the edge of the bed, she immediatelyplies with it by bending over the edge of the bed.


    I lift her dress and give a stinging spank on her bare ass before jabbing the plug in one forceful motion. She screams, arching her back. Then I slide vibrating balls into her vagina opening without any dy.


    As I smirk and press the button on my phone, the plug and ballse to life. She wriggles, still bent over the bed, and her body trembles every time the plug gives her a small electric shock.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± I order after deactivating the gadgets, ending her torment for the moment.


    ¡°Both toys should remain inside you until I return. Understand?¡± I assert with a stern tone.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She gives me a meek nod.


    ¡°See you tonight, Nancy.¡± I head towards the door after cing a kiss on her cheek.


    As I press the button on my phone, activating the devices once again, she yelps and stumbles.


    ¡°Have fun, Nancy.¡± I let out an evilugh, standing at the door before leaving.


    Exiting the room, I enter the hall where Alice emerges from the kitchen. However, her usual spark is absent from her oceanic blue eyes today, leaving her looking gloomy.


    What¡¯s the matter with her? I want to know.


    ¡°Hey, Alice.¡± I greet her, stepping in front of her.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡± She greets me in a polite tone, but her usual smile is missing.


    Now I¡¯m certain something is bothering her, and I want to know what it is.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± As I question her, her eyes erge in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Everything is alright.¡± She responds, fiddling with her ne.


    It is evident she is lying.


    And why would she tell me? I¡¯m just her boss, but now I want to be more than that in her life.


    She¡¯s different from other women. Innocence drips from her eyes. That¡¯s why I never feel like making her my submissive. She¡¯s not meant to be controlled; she¡¯s meant to rule the heart of a billionaire like me.


    ¡°May I go, sir? I have some work.¡± As she speaks, Ie out of her thoughts.


    As I nod, she leaves after bowing in front of me.


    There¡¯s something about her that captivates me, something beyond her role as a maid. She deserves more than being a submissive to anyone. There¡¯s a fire within her I want to ignite.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m trying to distract myself from thoughts of Mr Monster by painting in my sketchbook.


    On the one hand, he ims to be sorry for hurting me, but another hand, he once again hurt me today by shouting at me.


    I am certain that his apologies are mere pretence; in reality, he feels no genuine remorse.


    I won¡¯t be swayed by his words, and I will not allow him to wound my heart again.


    As my phone emits a sound, I return to the present moment.


    I retrieve my phone from the bed and a frown appears on my face upon seeing the caller ID. It¡¯s him, ¡®Mr. Monster.¡¯


    I change his contact name from Master to Mr Monster before reading his text.


    Mr Monster: I want to meet you.


    Me: Do you remember, you can only call me when you want to fuck me?


    I can hardly recognize myself as the same person who was once so innocent as to broach the topic of sex. He has transformed me.


    Mr Monster: Yeah, I remember.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Me: I¡¯ming.


    After keeping my sketchbook and watercolours in the drawer, I depart from my room to meet Mr Monster.


    I knock on the door and, upon receiving his permission, I enter inside by pushing the door open.


    He approaches me. ¡°Hey.¡± As he waves at me, the bandage wrapped around his fingers catches my attention.


    As I notice his wound, my eyes fill with concern. Ipletely forget about my anger for a second and open my mouth to ask about his wound.


    ¡®Alice, no. He is a monster who will never change. Stop worrying about him.¡¯ My mind reminds me of his monstrous nature, prompting me to disregard his wound and roll my eyes. He has made me as cold-hearted as he is.

 Chapter 42 Call Me For Sex

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    After having breakfast, I return to my room. It¡¯s Sunday, and I have to go with my brother, but before leaving, I want to meet Alice.


    I send her a text message.


    Me: I want to meet you.


    Alice: Do you remember, you can only call me when you want to fuck me?


    As I read her response, I shake my head in disbelief. This girl haspletely lost her mind.


    Me: Yeah, I remember.


    Fuck! Now I have to have sex with her every time I want to meet her. Even though I¡¯m always ready to fuck her, it¡¯s still frustrating.


    Alice: I¡¯ming.


    I ce my phone on the table and take puffs of my cigarette while sitting on the chair.


    It¡¯s going to be difficult to earn her forgiveness and trust, but I¡¯ll do it because I don¡¯t want to lose someone as precious as Alice.


    The sound of a knock at the door interrupts my thoughts, prompting me to remove the cigarette from my mouth and extinguish it in the ashtray.


    ¡°Come.¡± I grant permission, and she enters my room.


    I rise from the chair, admiring her. She always looks so beautiful and sexy in her maid outfit.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I approach and wave at her.


    As she notices the bandage on my hand, her expression changes. It¡¯s clear in her eyes that she still cares about me.


    But she conceals her genuine emotions and rolls her eyes.


    I recollect Edward¡¯s words as the blue paint stain on her forehead catches my attention.  She¡¯s an artist, and she was probably painting when I messaged her to meet me.


    ¡°Were you painting when I texted you?¡± I inquire, caressing the blot of blue paint on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She retorts, jerking my hand away, which makes me frown.


    How can she hurl my hand like this?


    ¡®Calm down, Alexander. You have to control your anger if you have to win her heart.¡¯ As my inner voice reminds me, Ipose myself by taking a deep breath.


    I lean down and move closer to her face, elerating her heartbeat. ¡°Alice, I want to know about you.¡± As I whisper, fixing my searingly intense gaze on her, she loses herself in my eyes for a few seconds.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to know anything about me, sir.¡± She pushes me away, furrowing her brows in fury.


    ¡°Alice-¡±


    ¡°If you called me just to have a conversation, then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As she turns to go, I shout, ¡°Wait,¡± and she stops. ¡°Alice, I called you because I wanted to fuck you.¡±


    I say this because I don¡¯t want her to leave. I want to spend more time with her.


    She turns around and gives me a nk look. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Strip.¡± As I order her, she strolls towards me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t obey your orders anymore because I am no longer your submissive, sir..¡± She speaks in a stern tone before standing on her toes and moving closer to my ear.


    ¡°So, remove my clothes yourself.¡± As she whispers in my ear, a shiver runs down my spine.


    As she moves away from me, I grab her waist and pull her towards me. Our bodies collide, igniting a surge of carnal desires within us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take pleasure in doing it.¡± I utter in a husky tone against her lips, driving her wild.


    ¡°Then do it.¡± As she demands, I grab the hem of her dress and pull it out of her head. Then I pin her hands against the wall and devour her lips with hunger, pressing my hardness into her crotch.


    Fuck! This woman drives me crazy!


    I get down on my knees in front of her and my fingertips gently trace the butterfly tattoo inked below her chest.


    I shift my gaze from the tattoo to her face, still petting the tattoo with my fingers. Her eyes are closed, fully immersed in the sensation of my touch.


    ¡°Your entire body is exquisite and your tattoo, Alice, enhances that.¡± I whisper, pressing my lips against the tattoo, causing her to quiver with anticipation.


    Earlier, I was unsure of my feelings, so I disguised them. But now, finally, I can openly express my genuine feelings and tell her how gorgeous she and her physique are.


    I stand up and sp her face before kissing both of her eyelids.


    As she opens her eyes, I whisper, losing myself in the captivating depths of her ocean-blue gaze. ¡°And your eyes, Alice, they are the most remarkable creations of God. Anyone who gazes into your eyes, even for a fleeting moment, will undoubtedly be enchanted by them.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few strands of her hair have broken free from her bun and are nowing into her eyes. I tuck them behind her ears and continue, ¡°And I see my future in your intense blue eyes, Alice.¡±


    As I remove her hairpin, her hair gracefully falls on both sides of her shoulders.


    ¡°And you already know how much I¡¯m obsessed with your open hair. Like your tattoo, your long hair adorns you.¡± I praise her hair while softly touching them.


    ¡°Stop praising me and start doing for what you¡¯ve called me here.¡± She snarls, shoving my hand away.


    ¡°Alice, please, listen to me-¡±


    ¡°No, you listen to me, Mr. Wilson. Your sweet words won¡¯t sway me because I know they¡¯re all lies.¡± As she speaks, I shake my head.


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re mistaken, I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She picks up her dress and puts it on in an instant.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m not pretending. I¡¯m conveying my true feelings.¡± I try to exin to her.


    She ignores my words and utters in a grim tone, ¡°Next time call me when you really want to fuck me because I don¡¯t want to waste my time listening to your lies.¡±


    She storms out of the room, mming the door shut.


    ¡°Fuck! Why is she bing so stubborn?¡± I stomp my feet in frustration.


    The room now feels empty without her, and there¡¯s a lingering sense of frustration in the air.


    The faint scent of her perfume still lingers, intertwining with the wisps of smoke from the extinguished cigarette. I reach out and touch the spot on the wall where she leaned, her warmth still palpable.


    It¡¯s clear that Alice¡¯s trust in me has been shattered, and my attempts to mend it only seem to push her further away. I need to find a way to break through her walls and show her my genuine feelings.


    By taking a deep breath, I gather my thoughts. I can¡¯t let her walk away like this. I stride towards the door, determined to catch up with her before she disappears from my sight.


    As I step into the hallway, I see her figure disappearing around the corner. I quicken my pace, calling out her name, hoping she¡¯ll stop and give me a chance to exin. But she keeps walking, her steps bing faster, as if she wants to put as much distance between us as possible.


    Desperation fuels my actions, and I break into a jog, closing the gap between us. Finally, I reach her and gently grab her arm to make her halt. She turns around, her eyes filled with a mix of anger, hurt, and scepticism.


    ¡°Let me go, sir.¡± She demands, her voiceced with a hint of vulnerability.


    ¡°No, Alice, please. Just give me a moment to exin.¡± I beseech, my voice brimming with honesty.


    Her gaze softens slightly, listening to my words, but the next moment only she frowns and pushes me away.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t want your exnation. I just want a physical rtionship with you, don¡¯t you understand? You can just call me for sex.¡± She yells at me before running to her room.


    Desperation takes hold of me, urging me to chase after her again, to plead with her to stay and listen. But a voice within me whispers that she needs space, that forcing her to stay would only push her further away.


    With a heavy heart, I let her go, knowing that some battles can¡¯t be won through words alone. I watch as she disappears around the corner. I need to show her my love through my deeds, not just through empty promises.

 Chapter 43 Sir… Please…

    As Edward and I y pool in our penthouse, I can feel the weight of the pool cue in my hand and hear the balls colliding. However, I¡¯m upied with Alice¡¯s thoughts, causing me to lose the game.


    ¡°I¡¯m winning from you for the first time.¡± Edward¡¯s delightful squeal fills the air as he skillfully sinks his seventh ball into the pocket.


    ¡°You¡¯re winning because I¡¯m letting you win, bro.¡± I reply, bending down to set my cue stick.


    As Alice¡¯s words ring in my head, I sink one of Edward¡¯s balls by ident.


    ¡°Yeah! I won.¡± Edward whoops with joy, and I just smile at him.


    He doesn¡¯t know his happiness is my genuine victory.


    As my phone rings, the sound jolts me from my thoughts. I shove my hand in the pocket and pull the phone out.


    A smile spreads across my face as I nce at the caller ID, revealing Alice¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing, it¡¯s an important call.¡± I excuse myself ande to the poolside.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answer the call with a smile still lingering on my lips.


    She gets straight to the point. ¡°I need you now.¡±


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m out of town. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯te-¡±


    Before I can finish my sentence, she hangs up on me. I frown and call her back, frustrated.


    ¡°Nobody has ever hung up on me like that, Alice.¡± I bristle as soon as she picks up the call.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of town, you can¡¯te, and end of the conversation.¡± She replies in a curt tone.


    ¡°Alice, why-¡±


    My frustration rises as, once again, she ends the call without listening to me.


    If she¡¯s stubborn, I¡¯m even more stubborn than her. I call her once again.


    ¡°Why are you calling me again and again, sir?¡± She yells at me over the phone.


    ¡°Because I want to talk to you, Alice-¡±


    As she disconnects my call for the third time, I lose control and hurl my phone on the floor in anger. ¡°Why is this woman testing my patience?¡±


    ¡®Alexander, you¡¯re forgetting that you promised yourself to control your temper. For her sake, you must keep your anger in check and never shout at her.¡¯ As my mind reminds me, I take a deep breath topose myself.


    I need to be patient to earn her forgiveness, and I¡¯m certain that one day she¡¯ll realize how truly remorseful I am for hurting her.


    ***


    ¡°Bro, how about we call it a day and head back home? I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡± I fib to Edward, concealing my true intention of wanting to return home and meet Alice.


    ¡°I had a feeling something was off. That¡¯s why you seemed so lost today. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He questions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to spoil our Sunday.¡± As I tell him, he shakes his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    As we settle into the car, Edward takes the driver¡¯s seat while I upy the passenger seat beside him. A concern lingers in his eyes as he turns to me.


    ¡°Something seems to be bothering you, buddy. Care to share?¡± He asks, sensing my inner turmoil.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s this deal that¡¯s been weighing heavily on my mind.¡± I tell him.


    This time, I didn¡¯t lie to him because Alice¡¯s deal is seriously driving me insane.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re gonna get that deal.¡± He starts the car.


    ¡®Because of this deal only, I got the chance to win Alice¡¯s heart.¡¯ I gaze out of the car window, a smile etched on my face.


    ***


    Upon reaching home, I head straight to Alice¡¯s room.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I step into the room without knocking and find Alice sleeping with an angry pout on her face, which brings a smile to my face.


    ¡°Adorable.¡± This word automatically slips out of my mouth as I approach her.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s yelling at me in her dream as well.¡± I chuckle, murmuring.


    As I lean down and peck on her pout, her eyes flutter open, and she wraps her arms around my neck and gives me a warm smile, forgetting about her anger for a second.


    My soul feels relieved because I¡¯ve missed her smile so much.


    She moves away from me, slightly pushing me away as she realises she is still mad at me.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room, sir?¡± She frowns, sitting up.


    Ah, my fierce tigress Alice has returned.


    ¡°Did you forget you called me here?¡± I stand straight and inquire, folding my arms across my chest and arching my brows at her.


    ¡°I called you three hours ago.¡± She retorts, her frustration evident.


    ¡°Well, it took me three hours to reach you because I was out of town.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She shrugs her shoulders, rolling her eyes.


    If she were still submissive to me, I would have taught her a lesson for her misbehaviour.


    Keep your domineering personality aside, Alexander. You don¡¯t have to make her submissive; you need to win her heart.


    ¡°Well, now I don¡¯t need you. You can leave.¡± She deres, pointing towards the door.


    A smirk curves my lips, and I lean closer to her, causing her brows to furrow.


    ¡°However, now I need you, Alice.¡± As I whisper in a husky tone against her lips, my breath caresses hers. In response, she closes her eyes.


    A smug smile graces my face. I just love the way my proximity affects her.


    I straddle her and capture her lips in a passionate kiss, and she runs her fingers through my hair and reciprocates with equal passion.


    In a whirlwind of desire, our clothes scatter to the floor. The room fills with our moans and groans as we lose ourselves in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°Sir, please, fast¡­¡± she pleads, her voice dripping with sexual frustration. She yearns for a faster pace because I deliberately maintain a tortuously slow rhythm.


    I¡¯m on top of her, and she struggles under me because I clench her thighs against the mattress so that she can¡¯t move.


    Every action is intentional.


    ¡°Sir¡­ please¡­¡± she cries out, her frustration reaching its peak.


    ¡°First, Alice, you must exin to me why you desire a physical rtionship with me when you¡¯re so furious at me.¡± As I demand, she res at me and pushes me away with all her strength, consumed by anger.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stay away from you, sir, even though you¡¯ve shattered me. To keep my heart from breaking down again, I devised this deal so that I can remain with you without expectations.¡± She shrieks at me before bursting into tears, and a sharp pang of guilt engulfs me.


    I¡¯m in great remorse for hurting her.


    ¡°I despise myself for still yearning for you. I wish you weren¡¯t a monster or I would have never fallen in love with you.¡± She sobs, seeking sce by resting her head on my chest.


    My heart aches, my chest bes heavy with pain, and tears cascade down my cheeks after witnessing her condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice.¡± I apologize, my voice trembling as I envelop her in aforting embrace.


    However, she shoves me away.


    ¡°Just go from here, please.¡± She implores, her moist eyes filled with sorrow, fixed upon me.


    ¡°Alice-¡±


    ¡°Please, go.¡± She begs, tears streaming down her face.


    I rise from the bed and wear my clothes with a heavy heart while she weeps, hiding in theforter.


    ¡°I promise you, Alice, I will mend your broken heart.¡± I murmur with a mixture of remorse and determination before departing from the room.

 Chapter 44 Fuck Me, Sir

    Next Day,


    I sit at the breakfast table in the garden, waiting for Edward, my mind consumed with thoughts of Alice.


    After her outburst yesterday, it became obvious she still loves me and can¡¯t live without me. This will make it easier for me to win her heart.


    As I see Edward approaching me, with Nancy crawling behind him, I snap out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Morning, bro.¡± He greets me as he takes the seat beside me, and Nancy kneels beside his chair.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I smile at him.


    A maid standing nearby begins serving us breakfast.


    ¡°My pet, tell Alex what you did yesterday that earned you the punishment of being my pet for a week.¡± Edward orders Nancy, petting her hair.


    ¡°Sir, yesterday, Master shoved vibrating balls and an electric shock plug into me and instructed me not to remove them until he came. However, I removed them because I had to use the washroom. That¡¯s why Master punished me by making me his pet.¡± As she obediently tells me everything, a smug smile shes on Edward¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now she isn¡¯t allowed to walk on her legs and eat by using her hands.¡± As he tells me, I just nod, no longer interested in all this.


    ***


    I¡¯m in my office, pacing around the cabin and missing Alice. I haven¡¯t seen her sincest evening when she cried in front of me.


    Have I hurt so deeply that she¡¯ll never forgive me?


    Whatever! Right now, I just want to meet her.


    I shove my hand into my trouser pocket and retrieve my phone to call her.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I want you to meet me in my office.¡± I tell her directly because I know she won¡¯t discuss anything else.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡± She disconnects the call.


    I sit at my desk and engross myself in the work.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while,


    A soft knock on the door brings a smile to my face. It must be Alice.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I close theptop and rise from the chair as Alice enters.


    When I notice the paper bag in her hands, my eyes light up with delight. So she brought lunch for me today as well. Some things will never change.


    As she walks over to me, I snatch the bag from her hand like an excited child, startling her.


    ¡°Sorry, I just get excited. Anyway, thanks for this.¡± I thank her, ncing at the bag, and she just rolls her eyes in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. First, I¡¯ll have the food, then I¡¯ll have you.¡± I give her a quick kiss on the cheek and hurry to the sofa.


    I settle down and eagerly open the lunch box after taking it out of the bag, my eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    My brows furrow in confusion as I find the box empty.


    I shift my gaze to Alice. ¡°After what you did to me, you expected me to bring you lunch?¡± She lets out a sarcasticugh and then states firmly, ¡°I have changed, sir.¡±


    I stand up and stride towards her before sping her face and gazing deep into her oceanic blue eyes.


    ¡°Alice, please forgive me. Give me a second chance to prove to you I have changed.¡± I speak, staring at her with pleading eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± She removes my hands and takes a step away from me.


    I stare at her with a nk expression.


    ¡°Have you forgotten about our agreement that you can only contact me when you need me for sex?¡± She inquires, raising her eyebrows at me.


    ¡°I remember, Alice.¡± I answer, averting my eyes.


    No matter how much I make myself understand, I still be furious when she behaves like this with me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± She pulls off her zer and hurls it aside.


    My anger fades as I notice a smirk on her face because she looks so sensuous with it.


    I grab her waist with one hand and yank her towards me, gazing at her with passion in my eyes. I slip my other hand into her dress, caressing her thigh and searing her body with my touch.


    As I grasp her thigh, she sexily wraps her leg around my torso, fixing her eyes full of desire on me.


    In this position, I guide her to the table and push her on it, identally causing some items to fall to the floor.


    I take off my coat, fixing my intense gaze on her. I fling my zer on the floor and lean over her before undoing her hairpin, allowing her hair to flow freely.


    A smirk graces my lips as I intentionally tear her dress.


    ¡°What have you done? How will I go back home?¡± She exims in a panicked tone.


    That¡¯s the only reason I have done this. I don¡¯t want her to leave my office.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask someone to bring your new outfit.¡± I assure her, stifling a giggle, and she lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Dare if you rip my dress next time.¡± As she warns me in a stern tone, I nod meekly at her. ¡°Now carry on.¡± She orders, pulling me closer by grabbing my cors.


    Only she has the authority tomand me like this.


    I clutch her jaw with one hand and devour her lips, roughly rubbing her wet crotch over the fabric of her damp undies. She moans into my mouth, tugging on my tie.


    As I attack her neck and jab my two fingers deep into her slippery opening, she lets out a loud moan, clutching my hair.


    I feel a tremendous amount of satisfaction from her moans.


    ¡°Your moans take my desire to another level, Alice.¡± I whisper in her ear before biting her earlobe and trailing kisses down her neck to shoulder.


    Then I suck her tits, giving attention to both while my fingers continue to jab into her, driving her insane. She writhes beneath me, moaning uncontrobly.


    I withdraw my fingers and give a spank on her wet honeypot, causing her to jump in response. Then I rub her wetness with great vigour, eliciting moans from her mouth.


    ¡°Fuck me, sir.¡± She demands, and that¡¯s it, I yank down my pants and boxer, fumble with the condom wrapper, and put it on as she watches me with anticipation.


    I enter her in one smooth motion, grabbing her waist, and she emits a scream of pleasure.


    Fuck! She¡¯s always so tight.


    I feel her tighten around me as I pound into her with vigour, and the objects on the table fall to the floor.


    I give her hard shots, and she moans, grabbing my cor and wrapping her legs around my torso.


    Thankfully, my cabin is soundproof. If it weren¡¯t, everyone would know that I¡¯m iming her.


    I increase the pace of my thrusts, driving her wild with extreme pleasure.


    I can feel that she¡¯s getting close, and so am I. With my thumb, I rub her most sensitive spot, her clit, and soon we orgasm together.


    I withdraw from her and stand in front of her. She lies on the table, panting from the intensity of our encounter, and her eyes close.


    I put on another condom, fixing my intense gaze on her.


    Then I grab both of her legs, lift them in the air, and spread them wide. I position myself between her legs, ready to please her once again. She opens her eyes instantly, her desire for me evident. Without waiting for a second, I resume thrusting into her.


    I increase the speed of my thrusts, and we both moan and groan in pleasure. She clutches something from the table in her hand.


    I never get satisfied with her. She is amazing.


    I lean down and capture her lips in a passionate kiss, pressing our bodies together while still grabbing her legs in the air. In this position, I prate her deeply, hitting her G-spot. Her moans fill my mouth, and I continue my slow but powerful movements, savouring the way she bites my lips in response.


    I grip her hair after releasing her legs, and while our lips remain locked, I make her sit on the edge of the table. I increase the pace of my thrusts, driving her to the brink of insanity. With my free hand, I y with her breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples.


    I pull out and take off my shirt in an instant before pinning her front body on the table. I resume pounding her from behind, gripping her hair and clutching her waist.


    Our moans and groans fill the room, along with the sound of our sweaty bodies colliding and the table shaking with each powerful thrust.


    After a few minutes, we end up on the floor. She¡¯s on top of me, riding me by bracing her hands on my chest. I move her quicker, grabbing her buttocks and slightly spanking them.


    And then, we continue our passionate encounter in every corner of my office-on the table, the chair, the sofa, the floor, and against the ss wall.


    She wants me to fuck her, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. I know she¡¯s enjoying it just as much as I am. So, no regrets about fucking my Alice endlessly.

 Chapter 45 My Queen

    After putting on my shirt and trouser, I notice Alice struggling to sp her bra, so I walk to her and stand behind her.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± As I extend my hand to hold the straps of her bra, she turns towards me, ring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± As she snarls at me, I roll my eyes and again stand behind her.


    ¡°Whether you need my help or not, I¡¯ll always be here for you, Alice.¡± I gently remove her hair from her back and ce them on her shoulder before taking hold of the bra strap.


    When this time she doesn¡¯t stop me, I sign and sp her bra before leaning in and cing a soft below her ear. A smile of satisfaction shes across my face as I notice her gripping her hand and closing her eyes, savouring the touch of my lips on her skin.


    I bend down to retrieve her zer and help her in putting it on over her undergarments because I intentionally tore her dress to spend more time with her.


    I walk in front of her and button up her zer before leaning in to ce a tender kiss on her hair.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, sir?¡± As she asks, my brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± I raise an eyebrow in response.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shakes her head and walks over to the sofa, taking a seat.


    ¡°Sir, when will my dresse?¡± She inquires, engrossed in her phone.


    ¡°It won¡¯t arrive until I want it to.¡± I mutter, a smirk shing across my face.


    ¡°My driver is stuck in a traffic jam.¡± I lie to her, keeping her unaware that my driver has already brought up her dress.


    As I chuckle, she shifts her gaze from her phone to me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notughing. Perhaps your ears are ringing.¡± I reply, rolling up the sleeves of my shirt.


    ¡°Whatever!¡± She rolls her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Just because you didn¡¯t bring lunch for me doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll skip it.¡± I grab my phone from the table to text my assistant to bring my lunch.


    ¡°So, when did I ask you to starve?¡± She retorts, averting her gaze.


    As I approach her and sit on the sofa beside her, she scowls at me. ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my cabin. I can sit anywhere.¡± I assert.


    ¡°Okay, sit!¡± She rises from the sofa, but I take hold of her hand and make her sit back down beside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move now?¡± I warn in a stern tone, moving closer to her face.


    She opens her mouth to say something, but then closes it as we hear a knock on the door. She shifts nervously on the sofa and clutches her zer, fearing someone might enter and see her wearing only the zer.


    ¡°Rx, Alice. I¡¯ve already texted my assistant to not allow anyone in my cabin without my permission.¡± I reassure her, cing my hand on her face. Her grip on the zer loosens, and she calms down.


    As we hear another knock on the door, I get up and walk to open it.


    I crack the door open and step outside to avoid making my girl feel ufortable.


    ¡°Sir, I have brought your lunch.¡± My assistant informs me, standing beside a food trolley.


    ¡°Thank you. You may leave now.¡± I instruct her, holding onto the trolley¡¯s handle.


    She departs after giving me a nod.


    I step into my cabin and approach Alice with the trolley, a smile spreading across my face.


    ¡°Let me serve you, sir.¡± She stands up and walks towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Sit down.¡± I order in a firm tone, pointing at the sofa.


    ¡°But it¡¯s my job, sir. I am your maid, and just yesterday, you reminded me of my ce.¡± Listening to her words, I shake my head in disbelief.


    Nowadays, she pays close attention to everything I say.


    ¡°Alice, I said that in the fit of my anger.¡± As I exin to her, she rolls her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Will she stop rolling her eyes? I find it displeasing.


    Alexander, she is no longer your submissive. She can do anything.


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re not my maid. You¡¯re my queen, so let me serve you.¡± I request, my fingers delicately entwining with hers, the contact sending a gentle shiver down my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She takes her hand out of mine and turns her back to me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hungry, my queen. So please take your seat.¡± I walk in front of her and utter, ncing at the sofa.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She gives up and sits down on the sofa, causing a smug smile to appear on my face.


    First, I serve her the food, then myself. I settle down beside her and begin eating.


    When she coughs, I fill a ss of water for her with an instant and offer it to her while rubbing her back, my concern reflected in the intensity of my gaze fixed upon her.


    After taking a few sips of water, she pushes the ss away and stares at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Stop taking care of me, sir. Please.¡± She implores, her voice filled with pain.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ll always take care of my queen.¡± I state in a grim tone.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re just pretending-¡±


    She begins, but I interrupt her, sping her face. My fingers brushes against her soft skin, carrying the warmth of my touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending, Alice. Believe me.¡± I insist, my words infused with honesty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± She removes my hands.


    Fuck! Again that same thing, I don¡¯t trust you.


    ¡°Alice, tell me what I must do to earn your trust. You are the first person to whom I¡¯ve apologized, the one for whom I have set my anger aside.¡± I lose control, my voice rising as I shout at her, the words echoing through the room.


    Shit! I again repeat my mistake of yelling at her.


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so grateful that Alexander Wilson apologised to me, even when it wasn¡¯t his fault.¡± She retorts, her voice carrying a mix of anger and anguish, and in the next moment, tears stream down her face. ¡°Because it was all my fault that I let you hurt me.¡± She sobs.


    My heart aches witnessing her tears.


    Well done, Alexander! You have made her cry once again.


    I chide myself.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± I gently wipe off her tears with my thumbs as she hups.


    ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡± She continues weeping, her voice shaking with pain.


    My heart breaks with each sob she lets out.


    ¡°Give me onest chance to mend your broken heart, Alice. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you this time. Please.¡± I beg, my voice filled with desperation as I constantly wipe her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give you my heart again, sir.¡± She shakes her head, snivelling. ¡°Stop working so hard on me, please.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t do anything. Just please, stop crying.¡± I implore, my voice tinged with a mixture of defeat and concern.


    ¡°Please leave me alone for a while if my crying is annoying you.¡± She requests, wiping her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s not annoying me, Alice. It¡¯s hurting me here.¡± I whisper, cing my finger on my chest, just above my heart. Her sobse to a halt as she stares at me incredulously, her tear-streaked face illuminated by a tender glow.


    A sigh of profound relief escapes my lips because she finally stops crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You made me cry.¡± She scolds me, adorably wiping her tears with the sleeves of her zer.


    ¡°Cute.¡± As I smile and pull her cheek, her brows furrow in anger.


    ¡°You find me cute when I cry?¡± She arches her brows at me and asks in an incredulous tone.


    ¡°Your cheeks and nose have turned rosy from crying, which makes you even more adorable.¡± I exin, tapping her nose gently. A soft chuckle escapes her lips, a sound like music to my ears.


    I witness her finally engaging in a lighthearted conversation, breaking free from the weight of recent days. An involuntary smile tug at the corners of my mouth, an overwhelming sense of peace washing over me.


    She regains herposure; the seriousness returning as she realizes she is still angry with me. ¡°Sir, when will my dress arrive? I need to leave.¡±


    ¡°But I want to spend more time with you, Alice.¡± I sp her hand and utter, my voice filled with a mix of longing and affection.


    ¡°Wait, a second! You deliberately tore my dress, didn¡¯t you?¡± She finally asks, catching onto my lie.


    I lower my eyshes and nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 46 Stay A Little Longer

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I ask him to leave, thinking that I¡¯m annoying him by crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not annoying me, Alice. It¡¯s hurting me here.¡± As he whispers, pressing his finger gently against his chest. I stare at him, unable to believe what I¡¯m hearing.


    Is he the same man who made me cry? Does my crying truly inflict pain upon him?


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You made me cry.¡± I wipe my tears with the sleeves of my zer.


    ¡°Cute.¡± Listening to his words, my brow furrows in confusion.


    Did he just say ¡®cute¡¯? Does he find me attractive even when I¡¯m in tears?


    ¡°You find me cute when I cry?¡± I ask him in a disbelieving tone.


    ¡°Your cheeks and nose have turned rosy from crying, which makes you even more adorable.¡± As he speaks, taping my nose, I chuckle.


    It feelsforting to have a normal conversation with him.


    I wish I could trust him once again.


    ¡®You should give him one more chance, Alice.¡¯ My heart advises by melting at his words.


    ¡®If he hurts you again, what will you do?¡¯ My mind cautions me.


    Now I am torn between listening to my heart or following the guidance of my mind.


    No, I cannot allow my heart to melt and permit him to break my already shattered heart again.


    ¡°Sir, when will my dress arrive? I need to leave.¡± I inquire, because the more time I spend with him, the more I forget the pain he caused, and I trust him again because of his kindness towards me.


    ¡°But I want to spend more time with you, Alice.¡± He sps my hand.


    ¡°Wait, a second! You deliberately tore my dress, didn¡¯t you?¡± As I ask him, he lowers his eyshes and nod.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe he nned this just to spend time with me.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± I mutter in astonishment, shaking my head.


    ¡°I did it because you weren¡¯t giving me any chance to talk to you.¡± He exins.


    Is he truly desperate to spend time with me?


    Does he genuinely feel guilty for causing me pain? I ponder, staring at him.


    He¡¯s been heartless, so why does he care about me?


    And he said right, it is a significant thing that Alexander Wilson apologised to me.


    From the very beginning, all I craved was his love, and now that he¡¯s finally giving it, why am I running away from him?


    I¡¯ve fallen in love with a monster who is now striving to change himself, putting in tremendous effort to earn my forgiveness. It¡¯s a remarkable thing.


    ¡°Say something, Alice.¡± His words snap me back to reality.


    ¡°I have to go home. Bring my dress.¡± I say because I need some time to think about us.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He gives me a slight nod before taking his phone out and calling his assistant.


    ¡°Bring the package.¡± He instructs before ending the call.


    He rises from the sofa, picks up a cigarette from the table, and ignites it with a lighter. Then he strolls toward the window, exhaling smoke as he gazes down through the ss pane.


    Why does he have to smoke all the time?


    I stand up and approach him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you smoke, sir.¡± I assert, and he turns towards me, expelling a cloud of smoke from his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t change about myself.¡±


    As we hear a knock on the door, he goes to open it after grinding the cigarette stub into the ashtray on the table. He steps outside and returns within a few seconds, holding a paper bag in his hand.


    ¡°Here goes your dress.¡± He utters, taking out a blue dress from the bag.


    ¡°Why this dress? What about my maid outfit?¡± I ask, approaching him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear that, Alice, because now you¡¯re not the maid of our house.¡± He states, gently cing his hand on my face.


    He made it clear yesterday that I¡¯m his maid, and now he¡¯s saying this. Then he expects me to trust him. How can I trust him when he is giving me contradictory signals?


    ¡°What about your yesterday¡¯s statement?¡± As I ask, he withdraws his hand from my face and closes his eyes, irked.


    He opens his eyes afterposing himself. ¡°I said that because you weren¡¯t listening to me, Alice. I take back my words.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod because I¡¯m tired of arguing with him. ¡°But I want my maid outfit because I don¡¯t want anybody shoulde to know about us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You¡¯ll get your outfit tomorrow. Now, put this on.¡± He holds out the dress to me.


    I take the dress and put it on the table. I turn my back to him and take off my zer. He stands behind me, and I can feel his intense gaze fixed upon my body.


    I pick up the dress and don it. As I struggle to close the back zipper of my dress, I feel his one hand on mine, and his other hande in contact with my back. A shiver runs down my spine, and I close my eyes, losing myself in his touch.


    As he kisses my back, a direct jolt rushes between my thighs. Only he can make me feel this way.


    He pulls up the zipper of my dress, then gently brushes my hair from my shoulder to my back and ces a tender kiss on my head.


    I adore the way he treats me like a queen. I have yearned for this.


    Will he continue treating me this way if I forgive him?


    I¡¯m afraid that if I forgive him, he may treat me cruelly again.


    Should I forgive him?


    God! Why do I overthink so much?


    As he snaps his fingers, standing in front of me, Ie out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I think I should leave now.¡± I speak, although deep down, I want to stay with him because I miss him terribly when he¡¯s not around.


    While he says, ¡°Okay, go,¡± his eyes beg me to stay.


    Am I doing the right thing by not giving him a second chance?


    I turn around and walk to the door after stealing onest nce at him. He suddenly rushes towards me and envelopes me in his arms from behind, jolting me with surprise.


    ¡°Please stay a little longer, Alice.¡± He implores, pulling me closer to him, and locking my hands with his.


    His voice resonates with longing, urging me to remain by his side.


    The sensation of his embrace is heavenly, and as I close my eyes, tears of pure contentment cascade down my cheeks. All I ever wanted was to feel his warmth around me from the beginning.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just forget you¡¯re mad at me for a few moments?¡± He asks after leaving me anding in front of me.


    I just blink my eyes in approval because right now, I just yearn to let go of everything and lose myself in him.


    As a smile of joy shes on his face, my heart fills with delight.


    Just because I¡¯m angry with him doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care for him or that his happiness is insignificant to me. I still love him in the same way, but I¡¯m just afraid of getting heartbroken.


    Nowadays, he showers me with love, and I fall deeper in love with him.


    He entwines his fingers with mine, fixing his intoxicating eyes filled with affection on me. He brings my hand closer to his lip and nts a soft kiss on my knuckles.


    Sometimes I can hardly believe that he is the same person who didn¡¯t give me any attention and was always ready to punish me.


    How can someone change so drastically and so swiftly?


    That¡¯s why I doubt him.


    Whatever! Right now, I just want to relish this moment of us, forgetting about the entire world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to lose you, Alice. I¡¯ll do whatever you say, juste back to me.¡± He implores, cupping my face and gazing deep into my eyes.


    ¡°I need time, sir.¡± I give him an honest response.


    ¡°Okay, take your time. Just don¡¯t push me away from you.¡± As he speaks, I just nod.


    He beams at me, and after leaning in, he presses his lips on my forehead, touching my soul and bringing a smile of utter contentment to my face with this soothing kiss.


    As my eyesnd on his bruised knuckles, I caress them with my thumb, inquiring, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yep, because I was angry with myself, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the pain I¡¯ve caused you.¡± He admits, his voice tinged with remorse.


    ¡°How can someone undergo such a profound transformation?¡± I wonder aloud, captivated by his change.


    ¡°When someone falls in love.¡± He indirectly confesses his love to me, and I just stare at him in utter disbelief.


    We lose ourselves in each other¡¯s eyes for a few minutes, forgetting about the entire world.


    I sp his hand and speak, stroking his wounded knuckles. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never harm yourself like this again.¡± I lean in and kiss his knuckles.

 Chapter 47 Forgive Him

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll never harm yourself like this again.¡± As she leans in and kisses my bruised knuckles, I close my eyes with a beatific smile on my face. Her touch satisfies my soul.


    Finally, my sweet Alice has returned. I was missing her terribly.


    I¡¯m grateful that she gave us a break. It allowed me to cherish these priceless moments with her.


    I gently tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ear, beaming at her. These precious moments with Alice make me ecstatic.


    How wonderful my life will be if it is filled with countless moments like these.


    ¡°Stay with me forever and never let me hurt myself.¡± I whisper, moving closer to her face.


    ¡°The break is over, now I have to go.¡± She says, pushing me away.


    ¡°Why so soon? I want this break to never end.¡± As I pout at her, a smile appears on her face, which she immediately hides it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you at home.¡± I offer, longing for more precious moments with my girl.


    As she opens her mouth to say something, a knock on the door startles us.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Imand, and my assistant enters my cabin.


    ¡°Sir, I havee here to remind you about your meeting.¡±


    ¡°Reschedule it.¡± I order in a firm tone.


    ¡°But, sir-¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± As I assert in a firm tone, she departs with a meek nod. I turn my gaze towards Alice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you attend your meeting. I can go myself.¡± She utters, causing me to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Right now, dropping off my queen securely at home is the most important thing in the world to me.¡± As I speak in a warm tone, she stares at me in disbelief.


    Showering Alice with love and treating her like my queen brings me more joy than controlling her.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡± I head out of the office, and she quietly follows me.


    Thank God, she doesn¡¯t argue with me.


    As we reach out, we see the driver standing outside of my car.


    ¡°Give me the keys, today I¡¯ll drive.¡± I hold my hand to him.


    He nods and hands me the keys. I open the car door for Alice, and as she settles inside, I lean down to sp her seatbelt, ensuring her safety.


    Then, settling into the driver¡¯s seat beside her, I drive off, stealing nces at Alice.


    Her presence brings immense peace to my heart.


    We drive in silence, but just having her by my side is enough to bring contentment. I¡¯m watching her while she¡¯s lost in thought, staring out the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, sir.¡± She breaks the silence suddenly, drifting her eyes towards me, causing my brows to furrow in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I raise my brows at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not concentrating on the road.¡± She responds.


    ¡°How can I concentrate on anything else when such a beautiful girl is sitting beside me?¡± When I ask with a smile, she bes absorbed in her thoughts and stares at me, dazed.


    Though I concentrate on the road to avoid idents, my heart longs to focus solely on her.


    I shouldn¡¯t have asked the driver to leave.


    ¡°When did I be so beautiful in your eyes?¡± As she muses, I nce at her.


    ¡°Since the first time Iid eyes on you, you look divinely beautiful to me, Alice. However, I was ignoring my feelings because I had never learned how to manage them.¡± I answer her genuinely, wanting to be open with her.


    We spent the rest of the car ride infortable silence, both of us lost in our thoughts.


    ¡°Alice, take your time, but please don¡¯t push me away from you.¡± I implore as she steps out of the car after opening the door.


    She ignores my words and walks into the mansion without a word.


    I feel the urge to rush to her and embrace her. She is driving me crazy. It¡¯s hard to believe how much I¡¯ve changed for her, but it feels like a natural transformation.


    I¡¯m grateful for this change she¡¯s brought into my life. She has shown me a side of myself I never knew existed.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Right now, dropping off my queen securely at home is the most important thing in the world to me.¡±


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re not my maid. You¡¯re my queen, so let me serve you.¡±


    ¡°Give me onest chance to mend your broken heart, Alice. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you this time. Please.¡±


    ¡°Since the first time Iid eyes on you, you look divinely beautiful to me, Alice.¡±


    I enter my room with a broad smile on my face, his words echoing in my mind, filling my heart with immense joy.


    Today, every word he spoke proves his deep love for me. The domineering billionaire is head over heels in love with his maid. It feels like I¡¯m the heroine of a movie.


    I find it hard to believe how much he has changed. He is expressing his emotions openly to me. I feel ecstatic.


    Just yesterday, I was angry with him, but today, all my anger disappeared like smoke in the air, seeing his love for me.


    Deep inside, a slight fear remains that he might be pretending. However, after today¡¯s meeting, my heart urges me to believe him and give him a second chance.


    So I¡¯m ready to forgive him because I want to spend the rest of my life with him.


    The next day,N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I wake up as my phone rings constantly. A smile shes on my face as I see the caller ID. It¡¯s Alexander.


    Last night, I wanted to meet and talk to him, but he arrivedte at night, and I didn¡¯t get to know when I dozed off.


    But why is he calling me so early in the morning? My brows furrow in confusion as I wonder.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answer the call in a sleepy tone.


    ¡°I need you now.¡± He spoke, his voice resonated with longing.


    ¡°I just woke up, sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ming to you.¡± He disconnects the call as I open my mouth to speak.


    I shake my head and go to the washroom to get fresh. As I step out of the washroom, he enters my room.


    He gives me a warm smile, approaching me. His pleasant smile feels like a breath of fresh air to me.


    He pins me against the wall by grabbing my waist and captures my lips with a passionate kiss. He grinds his bulge between my legs with great vigour, and my body turns hot in an instant.


    God! He has such a profound effect on my body. I need him desperately because I¡¯m so wet for him.


    I pull down his jeans with eagerness, while he raises my dress and yanks my undies. He grasps my thighs and enters deep inside me before fucking the hell out of me in a jiffy. I moan louder with his every thrust and try to bnce myself by gripping his hair.


    As he pulls away from me, I whisper, panting. ¡°I offered you the deal, but you¡¯re using it more than I am.¡±


    ¡°What should I do, Alice, even if I only want to converse with you, I have to fuck you.¡± He gives me a mischievous wink. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t mind fucking you all the time.¡±


    My cheeks turn scarlet upon listening to his words, and the next moment, he grins and thrusts into me again with a warning, causing me to moan.

 Chapter 48 Please Hit Me

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°What should I do, Alice, even if I only want to converse with you, I have to fuck you? Anyway, I don¡¯t mind fucking you all the time.¡± A red hue appears on her cheeks, and I grin with joy because it shows that my old Alice has returned.


    I ease into her and thrust her with the joy of getting her back.


    ¡°Please¡­ just don¡¯t stop¡­¡± She moans insanely, wrapping her arms around my neck and one leg around my torso.


    After reaching the climax together, I withdraw and rest my head on her shoulder, catching my breath.


    ¡°Now that your work is done, you may leave.¡± As she speaks in a polite tone, I immediately raise my head from her shoulder and stare at her in shock.


    I thought she was back to her old self.


    ¡°Why are you surprised? Did you forget our deal?¡± She questions, raising an eyebrow.


    Fuck! Again, her deal!


    ¡°No, I just thought¡­¡± I pause, realising there¡¯s no point in saying anything.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°So leave.¡± Shemands, giving me a slight push.


    When she bends down to grab her undies, I stop her by holding her wrist. As she looks at me, I utter, ¡°I need you more.¡±


    In a swift motion, I lift her in my arms and carry her to the bed. I drop her on it beforeing above her and again pounding into her, causing her to grip my t-shirt and moan aloud.


    I don¡¯t have any other way to spend more time with her.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As he exits my room, I burst outughing. He didn¡¯tprehend my actions today; I just wanted to tease him because I have already forgiven him.


    Suppressing myughter while he was in front of me was a challenge, but I enjoyed ying with him. After everything he put me through, he deserved a taste of his own medicine.


    ***


    After finishing my morning tasks, I feel an urge to visit his room because I miss him.


    We just fucked so much in the morning, I just can¡¯t again call him, saying that I need him.


    I know I could tell him I¡¯ve forgiven him and ended our deal, but I want to tease him more because it¡¯s fun.


    A smile appears on my face as a mischievous idea crosses my mind


    I decide to meet the maid whose duty is to clean his room.


    ¡°Joe, today sir asked you not to clean his room.¡± I lie because today I¡¯m going to clean his room.


    She eyes me warily and questions, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Sir told me this.¡± I give her a reply in haste before running to his room.


    His room door is ajar, and I peek inside. However, he¡¯s nowhere to be found.


    As I step inside, the sound of running water fills my ears.


    So he¡¯s taking the shower.


    He must be looking so tempting. My cheeks turn red, imagining him in the shower.


    I tidy up his room, still blushing.


    As I bend down to spread the bed sheet, memories of my first encounter with hime flooding back. I remember being in this exact position when he spanked me for the first time. I didn¡¯t know he would be such a significant part of my life, and I was so scared of him initially.


    ¡°Alice, let me help you.¡± I jolt back to the present moment as he begins to help me in spreading the bedsheet on the bed.


    I just stare at him in a daze, wondering. Is he the same domineering billionaire?


    He is helping me with household work, I can¡¯t believe it. I want to kiss him.


    ¡°Today, youe to clean my room, why?¡± He asks after we¡¯re done cleaning his room.


    ¡°Joe was busy, so I came. Now that my work is done, I¡¯m leaving.¡± I say because I want to see how he will stop me from going. I¡¯m certain he doesn¡¯t want me to go.


    As I turn to leave, he speaks, ¡°Wait! You must clean my bathroom as well.¡± I let out a soft chuckle upon listening to his words, then turn to him, keeping my expression serious.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± I give him a meek nod, and he approaches me.


    ¡°Alice, stop calling me sir.¡± He utters in a soft tone.


    ¡°Why, sir?¡± I asked, irking him.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it, and you aren¡¯t my maid now.¡± He answers me in a stern tone.


    ¡°Then what should I call you, sir-¡± He palms my mouth as I call him ¡®sir¡¯ once more in jest.


    As we bepletely engrossed in the depths of each other¡¯s eyes, he expresses his desire. ¡°I want you to call me by my name.¡± He withdraws his hand from my mouth and orders me in a gentle tone, ¡°Say my name, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± As Iply, a smile of utter contentment spreads across his face.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± Hemands softly.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± I take his name in a husky tone after leaning closer to his lips, driving him insane. He closes his eyes and grins as if he gets profound satisfaction after hearing his name from my lips.


    ¡°From now on, this is what you¡¯ll be screaming every night.¡± I be red like a tomato, listening to his words.


    ¡°I just love your scarlet cheeks.¡± He leans in and ces a soft kiss on my cheek, slightly pulling the other one.


    I stare at him in astonishment, wondering when he became so sweet.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing back in a minute, so just stay here.¡± He instructs me.


    ¡°Okay, you go, and I¡¯ll clean the bathroom in the meantime.¡±


    He shakes his head, stroking my cheek with his thumb. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    ¡°But a minute ago, you asked me to clean it, sir.¡± I stifle a giggle.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t call me sir.¡± He frowns at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, sir-I mean, Alexander. Now, answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to clean the bathroom because at that moment, nothing else came to mind stopping you from leaving.¡± He confesses sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    A¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± I just give him a slight nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing.¡± He leaves after saying this.


    As I wait for him, pacing across his room, I wonder about the changes in him. His behaviour towards me haspletely transformed, as if he¡¯s a different Alexander from a parallel universe.


    I chuckle at my thought.


    When he returns to the room, my eyes widen as I notice a riding crop in his hand.


    Why does he bring it here?


    Is he going to punish me?


    But why?


    My heart races with each step he takes towards me, and my brows narrow in confusion when he kneels in front of me.


    ¡°Alice, I want you to hit me.¡± He bows his head and offers the crop to me.


    I just stare at him in a daze.


    ¡°Why suddenly this?¡± As I ask him, he raises his eyes at me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When today I saw you cleaning my room, it reminded me of our first meeting. Then I recalled how cruelly I punished you when you arrivedte to meet me. I made you cry that day to satisfy my male ego. Now, I want you to punish me for the pain I caused you, Alice.¡± The guilt for his past actions is vividly visible in his eyes and voice.


    ¡°Please hit me, Alice. I deserve it.¡± He implores, again bowing his head and extending the crop towards me.


    As I take the riding crop from his hand, he rises from the floor and looks at me, his eyes filled with remorse. I yfully raise it in the air as if I¡¯m about to strike him, and he shut his eyes and purses his lips in fear, assuming I might actually hit him.


    I chuckle at his expression, drop the crop on the floor, and stand on my toes to embrace him by wrapping my arms around his neck.


    I realize it is time to tell him I¡¯ve forgiven him because I think I¡¯ve teased him enough.


    ¡°Alexander, I made up my mind to give you a second chancest night only. I forgave you.¡± As I tell him, he pulls me away from him and stares at me in surprise.


    ¡°What? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in the morning, Alice?¡±


    ¡°I was enjoying teasing you a lot. You know I was controlling myughter with great difficulty when you were finding reasons to spend time with me.¡± As I giggle while telling him, he shakes his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You have be so wicked, Alice.¡± He speaks in incredulity.


    ¡°It¡¯s the influence of you on me.¡± As I titter, heughs along.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m so happy that finally you gave me a second chance.¡± He suddenly lifts me by my waist and twirls me, squealing with delight, and myughter echoes in the entire room.


    His happiness is like a warm embrace, wrapping me in peace. I love him so much.


    He stands me up and presses his forehead against mine, and our lips form a contented smile.


    ¡°I always desired to see you happy like this, sir.¡± As I call him sir, he res at me, so I immediately corrected myself. ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the sole reason for my happiness, Alice. Before you, only Edward was in my life who was important to me, now you have joined the list. I can do anything for the sake of my people¡¯s joy because their happiness is mine.¡± He tells me and ces a soft kiss on my hand, his eyes sparkling with pure delight.


    ¡°Please promise me you¡¯ll never hurt me again, Alexander.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Never, Alice. I swear.¡± He seals the promise with a soft kiss on my forehead, and I just beam with rapture.

 Chapter 49 I Love You

    ¡°Anyway, I still want you to punish me, Alice.¡± He utters, ncing at the riding crop.


    ¡°I teased you and made it difficult for you to win my heart, so consider our score settled.¡± I exin to him.


    The thought of hitting him with the crop to punish him never even crosses my mind.


    ¡°Seriously, you gave me a hard time. You weren¡¯t ready to listen to me.¡± As he tells me, I chuckle.


    ¡°Now think ten times before making me angry, because I will always give you hard times like this. You are aware my ways of punishing you are unique.¡± I wink at him, and we both share augh.


    ¡°Give me a sec.¡± He says as his phone rings on the table, then he goes to pick it up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± He disconnects the call and approaches me.


    ¡°Sorry, Alice. Although I would love to spend time with you, I have to go. The meeting I rescheduled yesterday to drop you at home can¡¯t be rescheduled again.¡± As he genuinely apologises, I blink my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alexander. I understand. We¡¯ll spend time together when you¡¯re back.¡± I reassure him, stroking his stubble with my thumb. He smiles and closes his eyes, relishing my touch.


    Then he quickly gets ready for the office, while I admire my hot billionaire, feeling grateful that he¡¯s all mine now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back by evening.¡± He takes me in a hug and kisses my forehead before leaving.


    Everything feels so tranquil and dreamy with him now.


    I return to my room and dance in joy. Finally, I am getting what I desired. Alexander is in love with me. Wow!


    Mia steps into the room and notices my ecstatic expression. She asks, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alice? You look so happy!¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend is so sweet.¡± I squeal, strolling towards her.


    ¡°When will you introduce me to him?¡± she inquires.


    ¡°Soon.¡± I respond with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re finally getting the happiness you deserve.¡± She speaks, cing her hand on my face.


    After Mia leaves, I eagerly turn my attention to the nk canvas before me. The excitement in my heart is palpable as I dip my brush into a palette of vibrant colours to paint.


    I¡¯m certain this painting will be something special, something that Alexander will cherish.


    Hours seem to evaporate into thin air as I immerse myself in the artwork.


    After putting the finishing touches on my artwork, I take a step back to admire the masterpiece before me. A sense of satisfaction washes over me, filling my chest with warmth and causing me to smile.


    I reach for a white cloth nearby and drape it over the painting.


    Now that it¡¯s afternoon, I decide to surprise Alexander by bringing lunch to his workce. I was angry yesterday and brought the empty lunch box to his office, so today I want to make amends.


    I leave the house after packing the lunch. As I settle inside the taxi, I wonder. What if he is busy in the meeting?


    I think I should ask him.


    Me: What are you doing?


    To my surprise, he replies immediately, as if waiting for my message.


    Mr Monster: I have a meeting in two hours, so I¡¯m working on some stuff, and I¡¯m missing you.


    Me: I¡¯m missing you too.


    Mr Monster: What are you doing?


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to see you.¡± I chuckle as I murmur.


    Me: Oh, not much. Just daydreaming about you. I can¡¯t get you out of my mind.


    I choose not to tell him my visit ns, as I want to surprise him.


    Monster: The feeling is mutual. I can¡¯t concentrate on work because of you. You¡¯re driving me crazy, Alice.


    I chuckle, reading his text.


    I continue chatting with him until I arrive at his office.


    Before getting out of the taxi, I change his contact name from Mr Monster to My Alexander.


    I enter his cabin with a smile on my face, and it widens even more when I notice him engrossed in gazing at a photo of me disyed in a frame on his table.


    ¡°Hello, Alexander.¡± He raises his eyes to me as my voice reaches his ears.


    His eyes glint with delight as he sees me. He rushes to me and pulls me into a firm embrace, slightly lifting me off the floor. I giggle, throwing my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing here?¡± He asks me after putting me down and stepping back.


    ¡°Then would I have received this bear hug?¡± I arch my brows at him.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Thank you so much foring.¡± He sps my hand and kisses my knuckle, and I just beam at him.


    ¡°Are you nning to surprise me with an empty lunchbox today also?¡± He remarks, noticing the paper bag in my other hand.


    ¡°No, Alexander. I¡¯m not angry anymore, so why would I bring an empty lunchbox for you?¡± I pout at him, dejected.


    ¡°I know, Alice. I was just kidding.¡± He pulls my cheek, and I make O mouth.


    ¡°You know, I felt so horrible yesterday when I saw the disappointment on your face after finding the empty lunchbox. Even though I was angry, I couldn¡¯t bear seeing you sad.¡± I tell him, shaking my head.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll never be sad because you¡¯re with me.¡± He ces his hand on my face, and a smile shes on my face upon listening to his words.


    ¡°Now sit down, I¡¯ll serve you the lunch.¡± I order, pointing at the sofa.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to-¡±


    I cut him off, ¡°Don¡¯t say I can¡¯t serve you just because I¡¯m not your maid. Can¡¯t I serve lunch to my tired boyfriend?¡±


    He cups my face. ¡°Of course, you can, Alice. However, you always serve me the food, now I want to do it.¡± He exins, tucking my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I give him a meek nod.


    ¡°Then sit.¡± He points at the sofa, taking the paper bag from my hand.


    Then we settle down to have our lunch together. My eyes sparkle as he feeds me with his hand.


    He treats me with so much affection now, and I love it.


    ¡°Alexander, I want to know why that night you yelled at me and called me a whore.¡± As I ask, I notice guilt glinting in his eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I saw Edwarding out of his room, closing the button of his shirt with you, and I misunderstood the situation. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± As he apologises, his eyes lower in shame.


    ¡°Alexander, it was nothing like that. He just asked me to paint a picture of his bare chest that day. He¡¯s my boss, just like you, and I couldn¡¯t refuse him-¡±


    He cuts me off, shaking his head and sping my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything now because I trust you. I should have trusted you that day also, but I didn¡¯t.¡± He admits, his voiceced with remorse.


    I can¡¯t bear to see him burdened with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alexander. Let¡¯s do a fresh start with new promises, leaving the past behind.¡± As I suggest, he nods. ¡°From now on, we will trust each other no matter what. If we have some doubt about each other, we will rify.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, Alice, I¡¯ll always trust you.¡± He seals the promise with a kiss on my forehead, and my lips curve into a contented smile.


    ¡°So, do I have to fuck you and rip your dress today also to make you stay with me?¡± He teases, and my cheeks turn scarlet in shyness.


    ¡°Why are you blushing like a tomato now? Until yesterday, you weren¡¯t saying anything except fuck me, sir.¡± He continues making fun of me, and I hit his chest.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was furious with you, Alexander. Stop teasing me.¡± I keep hitting his chest, and hisughter fills the room.


    ¡°So, you be bold when you¡¯re angry. Maybe I should make you angry more often.¡± He utters whileughing.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re already making me angry.¡± I retort, ring at him.


    ¡°Then show me your boldness, Alice. Alexander, fuck me. Say it.¡± He utters, grabbing my arms and drawing me closer to him.


    ¡°Alexander, please stop it.¡± I hide my face in his chest, blushing.


    He chuckles, embracing me in his warm arms. ¡°I just missed my innocent Alice so much. I love you the way you are; naive, adorable, and kindhearted.¡± He kisses my head after confessing his love to me for the first time, feeling my heart with immense joy.


    I lift my face away from his chest to look at him with a beatific grin on my face. ¡°And I love the sweet and caring person you have evolved into. I never thought that this monster would have such a lovely heart inside of it.¡± I speak, drawing the circles on his chest with my finger, my eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°You have taken out my best sides, Alice.¡± He sps my hand and pecks it. ¡°I was unaware these qualities existed in me; they just came out naturally. I was so different before. I liked to keep women under my control and kept you under my control as well, but eventually, you rule my heart.¡± As he ces a soft kiss on my forehead, warming my heart, I feel blessed to have him.

 Chapter 50 She Blindfolds Me

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Days of remorse and seeking her forgiveness have led me to this moment. Alice has finally forgiven me, and now I am determined to fill her life with joy.


    As I wrap up my work for the day, I eagerly make my way back home, filled with the anticipation of seeing her. I¡¯ve already sent her a text asking her to meet me in my room.


    I step into my room, the scent of fresh red roses filling my nostrils, their soft petals brushing against my skin as I carry them in my hand. A feeling of excitement bubbles up within me, making my heart race. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever purchased a gift for a woman, a reflection of how much Alice means to me. I want tovish her with all the love and affection I have.


    She stands by the window, gazing at the night sky, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. Her face appears divinely gorgeous, and I admire her in this ethereal setting with a smile on my face.


    I approach her and wrap my arm around her waist from behind before cing a soft kiss on her head.


    She turns towards me, her eyes twinkling with delight as the sweet scent of the roses in my hand reaches her. The vibrant bouquet I hold is a symbol of my appreciation, a heartfelt gesture to express my gratitude for the second chance she has given me.


    ¡°This is for you, Alice. Thank you for giving me a second chance.¡± As I extend the bouquet in front of her, her lips curve into a contented smile.


    ¡°Wow! I love it.¡± She takes the bouquet with glee and pecks my cheek, bringing a smile to my face.


    As she closes her eyes and takes in the aroma of the roses, I admire her beauty with a grin on my face. At this moment, I realize the depth of my feelings for her. I wonder why she didn¡¯t enter my life sooner and why it took me so long to realize that I¡¯m deeply in love with her.


    ¡°Alexander,e with me.¡± She extends her hand towards me. The sound of my name in her melodic voice feels so soothing to my ears.


    I take her hand with pleasure, allowing her to lead me towards the bed. There¡¯s an air of mystery surrounding her actions, piquing my curiosity further.


    Confusion flickers across my brows as she climbs onto the bed. I observe her with curiosity, wondering what is going on in her tiny mind. There¡¯s a yful glimmer in her eyes, igniting an excitement within me.


    ¡°Give me your tie and stand, turning your back on me?¡± She instructs, holding out her hand to me.


    Only she has the authority tomand Alexander Wilson like this.


    I loosen my tie without a question and give it to her before standing turning my back to her. The anticipation builds, my mind racing with possibilities.


    ¡°Are you up to something kinky, Alice?¡± I question her as she blindfolds me with my tie.


    With a gentle chuckle, she answers, ¡°No, I have a surprise for you.¡± Her voice carries a hint of excitement, and I eagerly wait to know what she will do.


    She takes my hand in her and leads me somewhere, her touch electrifying and captivating, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Now, take off the blindfold.¡± She orders, and I obediently untie the knot and remove it from my eyes. The tables have turned; now it¡¯s her who gives the orders.


    I slowly open my eyes, and my gaze is met with the sight of a magnificent painting. It takes my breath away, making my eyes gleam with delight.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She stands, holding the painting in her hands, a radiant smile gracing her face. The artwork captures my transformation. An image of me using a riding crop to spank her on one side, while on the other, I am depicted kneeling before her, offering her the riding crop to spank me.


    ¡°You know, when you asked me to spank you in the morning, I had the inspiration for this painting at that precise moment.¡± She tells, her voice filled with delight as I lose myself in the intricate details of the artwork.


    I drift my eyes from the painting to her glowing face. ¡°I¡¯m rendered speechless. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    I take the painting from her hands and admire it from close. Once satisfied, I carefully ce it on the table, treating it as a precious treasure.


    ¡°Alice, you have magic in your hands.¡± I whisper, taking her delicate hands in mine and pressing a tender kiss against her soft skin.


    ¡°Your hands have the mojo to cook delicious food, create magnificent paintings, and also give me a perfect handjob.¡± As I tease her, a smirk spreads across my face.


    A rosy hue spreads across her cheeks as she gives me a yful nudge. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Alexander.¡± She mutters, a mix of embarrassment and amusementced in her voice.


    I pull her closer to me, our bodies pressed against each other. The electricity between us is palpable, and the connection we share feels stronger than ever.


    ¡°You know, I never imagined my life would take this turn.¡± I express my feelings, looking into her eyes with honesty. ¡°But I¡¯m grateful for the chance to be with you, to experience this love and happiness.¡±


    Her smile softens, and she caresses my cheek. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d fall for someone like you, Alexander. But you¡¯ve shown me a side of yourself that¡¯s genuine and caring, and I¡¯m captivated by it.¡±


    I lean in and capture her lips with mine in a tender kiss, expressing all the emotions I find hard to put into words. Our connection feels so natural like we were meant for each other.


    After the kiss, I lean my forehead against hers, and we share a moment of silence, just relishing the presence of each other.


    ¡°Alice, I promise to cherish and love you every day.¡± I whisper, my voice filled with conviction. ¡°I want to be the one who brings a smile to your face when you wake up and the one you share your joys and sorrows with.¡±


    She wraps her arms around my neck, holding me close. ¡°And I promise to stand by your side, no matter whates our way.¡± She replies, her voice soft but resolute.


    We stay in each other¡¯s embrace, savouring the moment and the promises we¡¯ve made. It feels like the start of something beautiful, a love story that has the potential to fill both our lives with joy and fulfilment.

 Chapter 51 Under The Shower

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next morning,


    I wake up without clothes in Alexander¡¯s embrace. We slept holding each other for the first timest night. I had been waiting for this day for a long time, to sleep in his warm arms at night and wake up in them in the morning. Alexander has finally revealed his true self, and I couldn¡¯t be happier. The journey was arduous, but it was all worth it because I finally have him by my side.


    A smile shes on my face as I watch him sleeping peacefully, securing me in his warm arms. I can see him like this for hours. I¡¯mpletely smitten with his tousled hair and his perfect face.


    It¡¯s hard to believe how far we¡¯vee. Just a few months ago, I was merely his submissive, and now I¡¯ve be his everything.


    After a while, Alexander stirs awake, and a beautiful smile graces his face when he sees me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alexander.¡± I whisper against his lips before giving a gentle peck on them.


    ¡°Your voice makes my name sound so damn good, Alice.¡± He breathes, caressing my face with his thumb. I close my eyes, savouring the soothing touch.


    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± He confesses and devours my lips.


    We spend some time wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, relishing the blissful morning of togetherness.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath together.¡± He suggests, breaking thefortable silence.


    ¡°Wow! Let¡¯s go.¡± I squeal, excited to take a bath with Alexander for the first time.


    He jumps out of the and suddenly scooped me into his warm arms. My giggles fill the room as I rest my head on his chest.


    As wee into the bathroom, he sets me down on my feet and turns on the shower. I relish the sensation of water falling on us as he gazes into my eyes with the love I have longed for. The intensity in his eyes drives me wild.


    We lose ourselves in each other¡¯s gaze under the shower. The atmosphere heating around us. Our naked bodies grow warm despite the cold water, fueled by our closeness.


    ¡°You¡¯re irresistible, Alice. I can¡¯t take my eyes off your face.¡± He whispers, cupping my face.


    He softly presses his wet lips against mine, and as the kiss deepens, my eyes close, and I lose myself in his touch. Our lips dance in perfect harmony, and we be consumed by the passion of the moment.


    His hand grabs my wet hair, and he intensifies the kiss. We devour each other¡¯s lips as if we haven¡¯t kissed in years. My hands roam over his bare back, feeling the contours of his muscr body. The way his bare body presses against mine drives me crazy, making me wet between my legs.


    Amidst the kiss, he caresses my breasts, and a sudden pinch on my nipple elicits a moan from me. As his hands continue to explore my body, he bites my lower lip, sending waves of pleasure through me.


    He pins my body against the wall, holding my hands above my head. He continues to kiss me as if his life depends on it, while his hard member presses against my soaked core. I continuously grind my body against him.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a desperate soul, Alice.¡± Hements after breaking the kiss, his hands still pinning mine above my head.


    ¡°Just fuck me, Alexander.¡± I blurt out, caught up in the moment. The realization of what I said causes my cheeks to burn with shyness.


    ¡°I want to hide from this man.¡± I murmur under my breath, squeezing my eyes shut.


    ¡°Look at me, Alice.¡± Hemands, and I immediately open my eyes and meet his gaze. His powerful stare holds so much dominance that I dare not look away. His dominant nature is my weakness.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get everything you want, love, but I want to take it slow today.¡± He states, his voice softening again, and his eyes gazing at me with intense love.


    Suddenly, I crave his dominant nature. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love his softer side; I adore it.


    ¡°So let¡¯s enjoy, love.¡± He whispers, his voice husky. He continues to rub his hard member between my legs in slow motion, driving me wild. I moan uncontrobly, like an insane woman.


    ¡°Oh, Alice, I love the way you moan.¡± He groans, his voice filled with desire. He rubs his member against my wetness with roughness, the heat between us growing more intense. He attacks my neck, leaving marks, and I be lost in the sweet torture he inflicts upon me.


    He nibbles and sucks my skin, causing me to moan his name, his hands exploring my upper body. The sensations under the shower overwhelm me as I stand there, panting, while my man ravishes me, sucking every drop of water from my body.


    He proceeds to my breasts,vishing attention on both with his mouth and hand. Then he moves lower, caressing my clit with his fingers, paying special attention to my tattoo, which he adores.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± He murmurs, gazing at my tattoo, and I smile at his words. As his lips touch my tattoo, I feel as if he touches my soul.


    He licks the water droplets from my tummy and kisses my belly button after getting down on his knees.


    My breathing bes heavy with anticipation as he holds my waist, his warm breath teasing the area just above my lower parts. He tantalizes me without even touching me.


    I know what¡¯sing next, and I spread my legs, inviting him. A smile spread across his face at my eagerness, and then his lips contact with my dripping wet core, fulfilling my desperate desire. I close my eyes, losing myself in the pleasure he brings.


    He sucks on the most sensitive part of me, driving me to the edge with his skilful tongue.


    ¡°Alexander¡­ you¡¯re incredible¡­¡± I moan his name relentlessly in the shower, my hands tightly gripping his hair, urging him to go deeper. He licks, sucks, and devours my core, showing his expertise. Waves of pleasure build in my stomach.


    Damn! I¡¯m so close to the edge. Just one more touch and I¡¯ll climax.


    He rubs his thumb against my clit, pushing me over the edge as I experience a mind-blowing orgasm, my release flowing into his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck! You taste so good.¡± He exims in a husky tone, licking his lips and savouring the taste of my release.


    It¡¯s incredibly sexy.


    Someone needs to tell him he¡¯s the most desirable man on this.


    I¡¯m truly in love with this man.


    As he rises from the floor, I kiss my man without saying a word, wrapping my hand around his neck and tasting my essence. The intimacy between us grows as our lips meet.


    He then lifts me by my hips, and I wrap my legs around his bare torso. He presses me against the wall, and his hard member eagerly jabs into me, making me gasp. I bite down on his shoulder, my nails digging into his back, a mixture of pain and pleasure coursing through me.


    Each time he enters me, I feel alive andplete.


    He thrusts in and out of me with fervour, and our moans and groans echo in the bathroom. Our skin presses together, the water cascading over us as he relentlessly pounds into me. It¡¯s just him and me, fulfilling each other¡¯s desires.


    Afterwards, he takes me from behind, our hands pressed against the ss wall. Then he makes me sit on the b, continuing to pleasure me in that position. Finally, he pounds into me again under the shower, this time face to face.


    Oh God! Will I ever feel satisfied with this man?

 Chapter 52 Billionaire Preparing Breakfast

    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m runningte to prepare breakfast. Will you do it fast?¡± I ask as he dries my body and hair with a towel in slow motion and with affection. Although I¡¯m loving the way he is doing this, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll gette in preparing the breakfast.


    He makes me sit on the bathroom countertop and instructs me, ¡°Sit here quietly. You¡¯re not going to cook today.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s my duty-¡± He shushes me by cing his finger on my lips.


    ¡°Now your only duty is to stay with me.¡± He whispers, caressing my cheek, his loving gaze fixed on me.


    ¡°Alexander, I want to stay with you, but we have to keep our rtionship secret until I tell about us to my aunt.¡± I exin to him, taking his hand in mine.


    ¡°So tell her, Alice.¡± He utters, wrapping the towel around his neck.


    ¡°I need some time. Please.¡± I implore.


    ¡°Of course you can take your time, Alice. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t see you working as a maid here anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Cooking brings me joy, and I love to prepare meals for you because I¡¯m aware of your fondness for them.¡± I exin to him, stroking his stubble.


    ¡°I understand, but no work today because I¡¯ll make breakfast for you.¡± My eyes widen in surprise, listening to his words.


    ¡°Will you cook?¡± As I inquire, my voiceced with disbelief, he nods in response. ¡°You know cooking?¡±


    ¡°Every once in a while, Edward and I would cook together in the past.¡± As he tells me, my eyes glint with amazement.


    ¡°Wow! I never thought that billionaire Alexander would know how to cook as well.¡± I grab the towel and yank him down before rubbing my nose against his.


    ¡°I have many hidden qualities in me. You¡¯ll get to know them with time.¡± He grabs my chin and pecks my nose, causing me to giggle.


    Then he scoops me into his arms and takes out of the bathroom. After making me sit on the bed, he gives one of his shirts to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, sweetheart.¡± He goes to his walk-in closet after giving me a quick kiss on my lips.


    It feels like a dream that Alexander Wilson is pampering me. It¡¯s as if my deepest desires are being fulfilled. The journey I went through to reach this point was filled with challenges, but now, looking back, every hardship seems justified. The rewards I am reaping now make it all worthwhile in the end.


    He returns, decked up in the white t-shirt and ck jeans.


    ¡°Why casual clothes? Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± As he walks to me, I ask.


    ¡°Nope, today I¡¯m going to spend my whole day with you, my love.¡± As he tells me, sitting beside me, my eyes shimmer with delight.


    ¡°You took a day off for me. Wow! Thank you.¡± I give him a tight hug.


    He chuckles, embracing me in his warm arms.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast for us. You rest here in my room.¡± As we pull apart, he instructs me, his toneced with care and love.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare breakfast, Alexander. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You always do it, Alice. So now let me do it.¡± He requests, caressing my cheek.


    ¡°Okay, but how will you exin to everyone why you¡¯re cooking? Everyone will be surprised to see you in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have to answer anybody?¡± He asks, raising his brows at me, and I shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing.¡± He kisses my lips before leaving while I just grin.


    After a few minutes, my phone rings. I grab it up from the table and nce at the caller id. It¡¯s Mia¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answer the call.


    ¡°Alice, where are you? You won¡¯t believe what I saw.¡± She utters in excitement as soon as I answer the call.


    ¡°What?¡± I enquire, curious.


    ¡°The Alexander Wilson is in the kitchen, and he is cooking bare chest.¡± As she informs me, a smile touches my lips.


    ¡°What? Really? I can¡¯t believe that Alexander Wilson is cooking.¡± I answer, pretending to be surprised and controlling myself fromughing.


    ¡°Yes! He looks so hot. You shoulde here and see. Every maid is drooling over him.¡± Listening to her words, I feel jealous because they all can see my man and I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I can¡¯te because I have gone somewhere.¡± I make an excuse. ¡°But send me a photo of him.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She disconnects the call and sends me a photo of him.


    ¡°My man looks so hot while cooking. I wish I could be in the kitchen with him.¡± I pout, admiring the enticing photo of him chopping.


    I video call him in an instant.


    ¡°What happened, Alice? Are you already missing your boyfriend?¡± He asks in a teasing tone, answering the call.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m. You know Mia just called me and told me how irresistible you look while cooking. Everyone is going crazy about it in the mansion.¡± I let out augh.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous of them?¡± He questions me in a yful tone, raising an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous, rather I¡¯m delighted because they¡¯re going crazy over the man who is crazy about me.¡± I reply, beaming at him, and he chuckles.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy for you, baby.¡± He kisses me on the phone, causing me tough.


    ¡°Alright, now I¡¯m curious to see my handsome man cooking in the kitchen,¡± I demand.


    ¡°As you wish, Madam.¡± He responds with a yful bow, making me chuckle.


    Before continuing with the cooking, he positions the phone so I can get a better view of him. He converses with me while cooking.


    I still can¡¯t believe the domineering billionaire is preparing breakfast for me. It¡¯s surreal.


    I bite my lower lip, my eyes filled with desire as I watch his attractive physique.


    ¡°Alexander, I wish I could run to the kitchen and kiss every inch of your chest. You look so tempting.¡± I express my longing.


    He nces at me through the phone and responds, ¡°Soe. Who¡¯s stopping you, Alice?¡±


    ¡°You know, I can¡¯te.¡± As I pout, he chuckles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m justing to you. The breakfast is almost done, as you can see.¡± He points at the tray with pancakes, omelettes, and sandwiches.


    The breakfast looks scrumptious and makes my mouth water, but he looks even more tempting. I want to have him.


    After a moment, he arrives in the room with a tray. I take the tray from his grasp in a hurry, ce it on the table and push him onto the sofa, startling him.


    I straddle hisp with enthusiasm and attack his chest like a wildcat.


    ¡°Fuck! You drive me crazy, Alice.¡± He groans, grabbing my hair with one hand and sliding his other up into my shirt, stroking my hips and causing me to shiver. Breakfast has be a forgotten business now.


    I pull down his lower and rub his shaft while kissing and biting down every inch of his chest. He responds by squeezing and spanking my buttocks, eliciting moans from me.


    I grab his shoulders and take him deep into me, letting out a scream of rapture. As I ride him, he roams his hand all over my body, and our moans and groans fill the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m only stopping because of the breakfast you prepared with so much love.¡± I pant, resting my forehead against his, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± He sps my face and confesses before capturing my lips in a soft kiss.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± I whisper and kiss his lips with equal softness and love, encircling my arms around his neck.

 Chapter 53 A Surprise

    ¡°Alexander, the breakfast is so yummy. It¡¯s making my taste buds dance. You cook delicious food.¡± I praise him, savouring every bite of all the dishes he has prepared for me.


    ¡°But not more than you, my love.¡± He takes my hand in his and ces a kiss on it, bringing a smile to my face.


    After having breakfast, I stand up. ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s go to my room. I want to show you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asks, rising from the sofa.


    ¡°Just follow me, I¡¯ll show you directly.¡± Imand him and walk out of his room, and he follows me obediently. I never thought that one day this control freak man wouldply with my orders. My heart fills with joy whenever I think he changed himself for me.


    As we enter my room, I immediately lock the door because I don¡¯t want anyone to catch us together.


    ¡°Alice, why don¡¯t you shift to my room? I can¡¯t let you stay in this small quarter.¡± He suggests, settling down on the bed while I take out my all the art files from the cupboard.


    ¡°Alexander, you know I can¡¯t shift with you right now. And I¡¯m fine with this small room.¡± As I walk over to him, struggling to hold all the files, he rushes towards me and takes them from me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± As I stand on my toes and peck on his cheek, a smile touches his lips.


    We settle down on the bed, keeping the files between us.


    I hand him the file, brimming with excitement, and urge him to open it and see what I have created.


    After opening the file, he looks at my artworks with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so talented, Alice.¡± As he praises me, I just beam at him.


    As he sees his portrait, a radiant smile graces his face, a smile that I have captured in my artwork. It has always held a special ce in my heart. I have created this art for me, never thought that I would show it to him.


    ¡°You drew me?¡± He exims with a mixture of astonishment and joy on his face, admiring his portrait.


    ¡°Alice, you have a magic in your hands; it¡¯s absolutely incredible.¡± He takes my hand in his and ces a gentle kiss on it.


    ¡°And I look so charming in this portrait.¡± He adds, letting out a chuckle.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I made this because I adore your captivating smile, Alexander. From the moment I first saw it, I became a devoted fan of it. I use to like it from the time when most of the time you remained like this.¡± I mimic his angry expression, and he bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Since I fell for you, my smile has never left my face, Alice. You are the reason for my constant happiness.¡± He confesses, cing his hand on my face and gazing into my eyes with profound love in his blue eyes.


    ¡°And I want to remain the constant reason for your smile, Alexander.¡± I stroke his cheek and ce a soft kiss on his lips.


    ***


    In the evening,


    Alexander gifts me a dress and asks me to get ready.


    ¡°Alexander, where are we going?¡± I inquire, stepping out of his dressing room after getting ready.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, Alice.¡± He approaches me while admiring me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wow! I love surprises.¡± A grin shes on my face.


    ¡°You look stunning, my girl.¡± He ces a soft kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± He sps my hand and walks over to the door.


    ¡°Alexander, we can¡¯t go together.¡± He stops upon listening to my words.


    ¡°Oops, I forgot that. So I¡¯m heading to the terrace now. Meet me there within five minutes. Okay?¡± He instructs me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I give him a nod, and he leaves after kissing my hand.


    After five minutes,


    Does he n a date on the terrace? I wonder as I ascend upstairs.


    As I step onto the luxurious terrace, the cool evening breeze gently caresses my skin. The twinkling lights of the city below create a mesmerizing view, but it¡¯s Alexander¡¯s presence that truly captivates me.


    He stands at the edge of the terrace beside a copper, dressed in a sleek suit that highlights his handsome features. His eyes light up as he spots me, and a warm smile graces his lips.


    He walks over to me and stands behind me. ¡°You will love the surprise, Alice.¡± He tells me before blindfolding me, and my excitement intensifies.


    I feel Alexander¡¯s warm hand gently guiding me. We board a waiting helicopter, and he fastens my seatbelt securely. The sound of the rotors fills the air as we take off. My grip tightens around his hand with slight nervousness.


    The sensation of flying fills me with exhration, and I wonder where he¡¯s taking me, knowing that it will be something extraordinary.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± I ask after a few minutes, unable to contain my curiosity.


    He chuckles softly, his voice barely audible over the noise of the chopper. ¡°Not yet, Alice. Just a little longer.¡±


    Time seems to stretch as we continue our journey. I try to imagine where he might be taking me, but my mind is filled with endless possibilities. The blindfold heightens my senses, making the anticipation almost palpable.


    Finally, the chopper begins to descend, and I can sense a change in the atmosphere. The sound of the des bes muffled, and a gentle breeze brushes against my skin.


    As he takes off my blindfold, my eyes flutter before fully opening. My eyes shimmer when I see the helicopternding smoothly on the deck of a luxurious yacht.


    Wow! The scenario is so breathtaking.


    I shift my gaze to Alexander and grin at him. ¡°Alexander, this is incredible! I can¡¯t believe you nned this.¡±


    ¡°This is just the beginning, Alice. There¡¯s more toe.¡± He gently brushes my hair away from my face and tucks it behind my ears, his touch filled with tenderness. I can see the excitement in his eyes, matching the joy that bubbles within me.


    He takes my hand and leads me out of the copper.


    ¡°Wee, Mam.¡± ¡°Wee, Sir.¡± The captain warmly greets us, shaking his hands with us. I just pass him a small smile.


    As we head to the edge of the yacht, we feel the gentle spray of seawater on our faces. He wraps his arms around my waist from behind, holding me close as we admire the surrounding beauty.


    ¡°I wanted to create a special evening for us, away from the chaos of the world.¡± He utters, his voice filled with love. ¡°Just you, me, and the endless sea.¡± He leans down and kisses my head.


    I ce my hand on his, a smile ying on my lips. ¡°You make me feel like the luckiest woman in the world, Alexander.¡±


    He steps in front of me and takes my hand, sping it tightly. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world to have such a caring and loving woman in my life.¡± He whispers, kissing my hand gently. A smile spreads across our faces, and our eyes lock, lost in the depths of our connection.


    It¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s the same person I met at the beginning, a monster, the rudest man I¡¯d ever met. Now, he¡¯s the most romantic and loving man on the, and it makes all the hardships I endured worthwhile. I have witnessed a side of him he once concealed, and it fills me with a sense of joy and gratitude.


    And now, this handsome man is mine and mine alone. The journey we have traveled, with all its ups and downs, has led us to this point of love and understanding.


    Lost in my thoughts, I gaze at him, my heart overflowing with affection. I rise onto my tiptoes and press my lips against his. He kisses me with tenderness, his arms enveloping my waist as he draws me closer to him, igniting a fire in me.


    I wish I could stop time and live this moment with him forever, just the two of us.

 Chapter 54 We Make Love

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    When we were lost in our world, devouring each other¡¯s lips, a staff member interrupts us. ¡°Sir, the arrangements are ready.¡±


    She moves away from me immediately, feeling embarrassed, and her cheeks turn red with shyness as she looks down.


    I order him. ¡°You go, we¡¯reing.¡±


    He nods and leaves us alone on the deck of the yacht. I turn my attention back to Alice, who still appears slightly flustered from the interruption. I take a step closer to her and cup her face in my hands.


    ¡°You look so beautiful when you blush, Alice.¡± I whisper, my voice filled with love. ¡°And let¡¯s not let anything ruin this beautiful moment we¡¯re having.¡±


    As I grab her chin, she looks up at me with a mixture of shyness and affection in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Alexander. Nothing can take away from how special this is.¡±


    I lean in and brush my lips against hers, savouring the sweetness of her lips. I grasp her waist and hold her close, wanting to protect her from the world and cherish this time together, and she wraps her arms around my neck.


    The warmth of her embrace fills me with a contentment that I never thought I would experience.


    After a lingering moment, we break the kiss and exchange a loving gaze. I take her hand in mine, intertwining our fingers, and lead her towards the arranged dinner setup on the yacht.


    The deck is adorned with candles, creating a romantic ambience as the sun sets on the horizon. Soft music ys in the background, adding to the enchanting atmosphere.


    Alice¡¯s eyes widen with delight as she takes in the scene. ¡°Alexander, this is beyond my wildest dreams. You¡¯ve truly outdone yourself.¡±


    I smile, filled with pride at her reaction. ¡°I wanted to create a memorable evening for us, Alice. A night that we will cherish forever.¡±


    As we take our seats, I pull out a chair for her, a slight gesture of chivalry that makes her smile. She sits down gracefully, her eyes sparkling with anticipation, and I take my seat in front of her.


    The staff member serves us champagne and a delectable dinner,plete with her favourite dishes. We indulge in the vours, savouring each bite, but our gazes never leave each other. The connection between us is palpable, the love and affection we share radiating in the air.


    We talk andugh, reminiscing about our journey together, from our initial encounters filled with my rudeness to the deep bond we have forged. Every moment spent with Alice feels like a gift.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing so much love and happiness into my life, Alice.¡± I reach across the table to take her hand in mine. ¡°You have changed me in ways I never thought possible.¡±


    Her eyes glisten with emotion as she squeezes my hand gently. ¡°And you¡¯ve changed me too, Alexander. You¡¯ve shown me love and introduced a new version of myself. I¡¯m grateful for every moment we share.¡±


    As the evening progresses, we enjoy the serene atmosphere of the yacht, the sound of wavespping against its sides, and the star-filled sky above. We dance together under the moonlight, our bodies moving in perfect harmony, lost in the magical moment.


    I hold Alice close, cherishing the warmth of her presence. As our bodies moves gracefully in sync with the rhythm of the enchanting melody, she rests her head on my shoulder, losing herself in me.


    ¡°Thank you for an unforgettable evening, Alexander.¡± She raises her head and whispers, her voice filled with love and contentment.


    I ce a tender kiss on her forehead, my heart overflowing with happiness. ¡°No, thank you, Alice, for being the love of my life. I will spend the rest of my days making you happy.¡±


    I scoop her in my arms and guide her upstairs to the exquisite room on the yacht. The walls and ceiling, crafted entirely from ss, offer a breathtaking view from within. Her eyes widen with awe as we enter.


    ¡°Wow! Alexander, this room is sovish and breathtaking.¡± She exims, her voice filled with wonder. Iy her gently on the bed before taking off my zer, standing in front of her.


    ¡°I forgot to ask, is this your yacht?¡± She inquires as I crawl over her.


    ¡°Yes, my love. This yacht belongs to me. After all, I am Alexander Wilson.¡± I respond with a smug smile, straddling her.


    She giggles yfully, adding, ¡°No, now you¡¯re Alice¡¯s Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my darling. I am yours.¡± I murmur, leaning down to kiss her lips.


    As our lips meet in a passionate kiss, a wave of warmth and desire envelops us. The ss walls of the room allow the gentle moonlight to cast a romantic glow, intensifying the moment. Our hands explore each other¡¯s bodies with a growing passion, fueling the fire that has been ignited between us.


    The rhythmic sound of waves hitting the sides of the yacht provides a soothing backdrop, harmonizing with our escting breaths.


    I break the kiss, my eyes locked with hers, filled with an intensity that words cannot capture.


    ¡°Alice,¡± I whisper, my voiceced with adoration. ¡°Being with you feels like a dreame true. You are the missing piece I¡¯ve been searching for, my love.¡±


    She runs her fingers through my hair. ¡°Alexander, I never imagined that you would fill my life with so much love. With every passing minute, my love for you deepens and grows stronger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the beginning, Alice. I want to bring endless happiness into your life.¡± As I kiss her lips with softness.


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing that, Alexander.¡± She whispers as we momentarily pull away.


    Suddenly, she pushes me beside her and sits astride my stomach before opening my shirt buttons and caressing my bare chest with a teasing touch.


    ¡°Today, I discovered that my innocent Alice has a wild side.¡± I utter, surprised by her newfound boldness.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re so incredibly attractive. From the beginning, I¡¯ve wanted to touch you like this.¡± She confesses, her touch igniting my desires.


    ¡°But you were my Master before, so I didn¡¯t have the right. Now, this irresistible man is all mine, and I can do whatever I please.¡± As she leans down to kiss my muscr chest, I close my eyes, relishing the sensation of her lips against my skin.


    ¡°Yes, my love. I¡¯m all yours.¡± My voicees out as a moan, barely audible.


    She moves lower, trailing kisses across my abs, looking irresistibly hot and sexy. Her actions awaken a desire within me.


    ¡°Do you like it, Alexander?¡± She asks, gazing at me with intense desire.


    ¡°I love my wildcat, and you¡¯ve done this to me.¡± I respond, grinding myself against her wetness, making her blush upon feeling my hardness.


    In an instant, she switches from her wild nature to her innocent side, and I love both sides of her.


    I lean forward and kiss her cheeks, one by one, before capturing her lips once more. I grab her hair gently and sit on the bed, with her sitting on myp, her legs wrapped around my waist.


    Amid the kiss, I pull off her dress and toss it in the corner. Our hands shamelessly explore each other¡¯s bodies, igniting pleasure with every touch.


    She moans into my mouth as I tease her nipple, and my hand moves down to her undies and slips inside it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, Alice.¡± I murmur, caressing her wetness.


    ¡°Only for you, Alexander¡­¡± she moans, her voiceced with desire as I rub her with great vigour.


    Withdrawing my hand, I remove her panty, and she pulls down my pants with eagerness. She straddles me and takes me inside her while holding onto my shoulders.


    Every time I enter her, I feel a surge of aliveness that only she can bring. She takes me a firm hug as she rides me. I squeeze her hips, and we both moan and groan in pleasure.


    The gentle waves outside intensify our passionate moment. Her hair falls across her face as she rides me, and we lock eyes, lost in the beauty of the moment. I brush her hair aside and kiss her lips, savouring her taste.


    Taking charge, I give powerful thrusts, and her moans grow louder. We make love, surrounded by the water, creating an incredible ambience. I just want to keep thrusting into her like this.


    We shift to the edge of the bed, where I stand and pound into her, grasping her legs in the air. The pleasure reaches new heights as we embrace this position. Our bodies move in perfect harmony, and I lose myself in her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Then I take her from behind, pressing her body against the ss wall. The view before us is breathtaking, but our actions make it hot.


    In the end, we reach the couch, engaged in a passionate missionary position. My favourite because I can gaze into her eyes while I¡¯m deep inside her.


    I wish to make love to her until she ispletely exhausted, unable to think of anything beyond the touch of my hand and the caress of my lips on her body. I want to be her addiction, just as she has be mine.

 Chapter 55 The Lavish Gift

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the middle of the night, I wake up in the opulent cabin of the yacht. I notice Alexander standing outside, leaning against the railing with a cigarette in his hand. He must be feeling the chill of the night air as he is shirtless.


    I climb down from the bed and wrap theforter around my body. As I step out of the room, a cool breeze caresses my face, causing my hair to sway gently.


    After approaching him, I envelop him in theforter, hugging him from behind. The contact of our bare skin beneath the nket sends a delightful shiver down my spine.


    Curiously, I inquire, ¡°Why are you out here, Alexander? It¡¯s so cold.¡± Nuzzling closer to him, I seekfort in his presence.


    He responds, sping my hand and bringing it close to his lips. ¡°Just enjoying the night view.¡± He whispers before nting a gentle kiss on my hand, bringing a smile to my face.


    He turns towards me and engulfs me in his warm arms while covering us in the nket.


    As we stand there, wrapped in theforter, I peer out into the night sky and take in the breathtaking view that Alexander finds so captivating. The moon hangs low, casting a soft glow over the calm waters, while stars twinkle like distant promises.


    As tranquillity wash over me, I rest my head against his chest and listened to the rhythmic beat of his heart; it is soothing andforting. The scent of his cologne mixed with the salty sea breeze creates a delightful and intoxicating aroma.


    Lost in the moment, we stay embraced, silently absorbing the calmness of the night. The world seems to fade away, leaving only the two of us and the gentle sounds of the ocean.


    After a while, Alexander breaks the hug and gazes at me with a gentle smile ying on his lips. His eyes, illuminated by the moonlight, hold warmth and tenderness that make my heart flutter.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to have you by my side, Alice.¡± He whispers, his voice filled with honesty. ¡°You bring light to my darkest nights.¡±


    I feel my cheeks flush with a mixture of joy and affection, my own emotions mirrored in his gaze. I never thought that one day I would see the profound love for me in his eyes.


    After leaning closer, he captures my lips in a tender kiss, sealing our unspoken promises and sealing our souls together in this shared moment. As our lips dance in harmony, I feel grateful for the unpredictable twists and turns that led us to this point.


    After breaking the kiss, we stand there, enjoying the breathtaking night view, our connection deepening with each passing second.


    As the night progresses, the temperature drops further, and I can feel Alexander¡¯s body growing colder against mine. I take a step back, holding his gaze. Then I untangle myself from theforter and drape it around him. His eyes meet mine, a mixture of gratitude and tenderness shining within them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He murmurs, his voice tinged with a hint of gratefulness. ¡°For always taking care of me, even in the smallest ways.¡±


    A gentle smile shes on my face as I reach out to cup his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Alexander. Taking care of you is something I cherish. You mean the world to me.¡± I stand on my toes and ce a soft kiss on his lips.


    He scoops me in his arms and carries me back to the room.


    As we lie on the bed, facing each other, I trace my fingers gently across his cheek, memorising the contours of his face. His eyes lock with mine, and in that silent exchange, I know that this night will forever be etched in our memories.


    No matter what the future holds, I am certain of one thing-Alexander and I are bound by love and nothing can separate us. We¡¯ve ovee challenges, and he fought with his demons, and in doing so, we¡¯ve discovered the true depth of our feelings for each other.


    I lean in to kiss him once more, cherishing the taste of his lips and the way our souls intertwine with each meeting.


    I drift off to sleep with a beatific smile on my face, our bodies entwined under the nket. I find sce and contentment, knowing that I am exactly where I belong-in the arms of the man I love, Alexander.


    *****


    The soft rays of the morning sun peek through the curtains, gently waking me from my peaceful slumber. I stir and gradually open my eyes, greeted by the sight of Alexander still lying beside me, his features rxed in sleep. A surge of affection floods my heart, and I reach out to brush a strand of hair away from his face.


    He stirs, his eyes fluttering open, and a smile tugs at his lips when he sees me watching him.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± He murmurs, his voice husky with sleep.


    ¡°Good morning, handsome.¡± I reply, my voice filled with warmth. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    He stretcheszily, his movements causing the sheets to rustle. ¡°I did, especially with you by my side.¡± He leans in to press a gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I slept like a dream.¡± I reply, a contented smile spreading across my face. ¡°Being wrapped in your arms always brings me peace.¡±


    We lie there for a few moments, simply enjoying thefort of each other¡¯s presence. The events of the previous night, our shared intimacy beneath the moonlit sky, still linger in the air like a sweet fragrance.


    Suddenly I recall something from our past and speak, breaking the peaceful silence. ¡°You know earlier when you used to go leaving me alone in the bed and didn¡¯t sleep with me, it hurt me so much.¡±


    His brows crease, and his eyes glint with guilt, listening to my words.


    ¡°I was an idiot. I also wanted to sleep with you, but still stopped myself and hurt both of us. I¡¯m so sorry, love.¡± He apologises, cupping my face.


    ¡°No need to apologize, Alexander. I understand the battle you faced with your inner demons. I know that embracing change was an arduous process for you. Throughout your life, you had donned the mask of a monster, pretending to be heartless. Therefore, it took time for you to acknowledge the transformation within yourself.¡± Upon listening to my words, his eyes fill with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you for being so understanding and giving me a second chance to prove how much I love you.¡± He kisses me softly and adds, ¡°And thank you for making me meet myself. I have never been so happy before in my life. You¡¯re an angel for me.¡±


    ¡°I just remember I forgot to give you something, Alice.¡± He suddenly speaks, rising from the bed, and I catch a perfect glimpse of his bare buttocks as he walks to the sofa.


    It¡¯s so adorable and hot at the same time.


    He takes something out of his coat pocket, and I admired my naked partner.


    As he turns around, I notice his erection and blush, feeling a familiar sensation between my legs.


    Oh God, I¡¯ll never get enough of him. I crave him to enter inside me once again.


    He returns to me with a smile on his face and sits beside me under the nket.


    I struggle to control my inner desires for a while.


    ¡°Alice, you always make me forget everything. I wanted to give you this yesterday, but I forgot. You truly have a magical effect on me.¡± He chuckles, showing me a small box in his hand.


    Now I¡¯m excited to see what he got for me.


    He opens the box and reveals a beautiful ¡®AA¡¯ pendant.


    ¡°A for Alice and Alexander. Weplete each other, just like this pendant.¡± He whispers, staring at me.


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± I utter, caressing the pendant he holds in his hand.


    ¡°It looks even more beautiful when you wear it, love!¡± He murmurs with profound love in his eyes.


    I turn around, allowing him to put the pendant on me.


    He sweeps my hair to one side, and I shiver as I feel his cool fingers against my bare skin. I close my eyes, lost in his touch as he ces the pendant around my neck. Once he finishes, he kisses my head from behind, bringing a smile to my face.


    As I y with the pendant, gazing at it, something clicks in my mind.


    I turn around. ¡°It looks so expensive, Alexander. I¡¯m not used to wearing expensive things, you know.¡±


    He lets out a soft chuckle and brushes a strand of hair away from my face. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m your billionaire boyfriend.¡± He winks at me and continues, ¡°And you deserve all the beautiful and luxurious things in the world. You bring so much joy and love into my life, and this pendant is just a small token of my affection for you.¡±


    ¡°But it feels like too much.¡± I protest, feeling overwhelmed by thevish gift.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He takes my hand in his. ¡°I understand, but you don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s not about the price; it¡¯s about what it represents. This pendant symbolizes our connection and love for each other. It¡¯s priceless to me.¡±


    His words touch my heart, and I feel the warmth of his love enveloping me. ¡°Thank you, Alexander.¡± I whisper, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    He pulls me closer and gently wipes away a tear. ¡°I love you too, Alice.¡± He whispers. ¡°And I want you to know that I¡¯ll always cherish you and do whatever I can to make you happy.¡±


    As we sit here, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, I am struck by how much Alexander has changed. It feels like a dreame true the way he treats me like a queen and showers me with his unwavering love.

 Chapter 56 We In The Swimming Pool

    Alexander helps me wear his shirt before donning his trousers. We order coffee and enjoy it while sitting on plush chairs with a beautiful view, with me sitting on hisp. Every moment with Alexander is precious to me.


    I¡¯m living the best time of my life with him, and the thought of going back to the mansion, where I¡¯m only expected to be his maid, makes me upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice?¡± He inquires, noticing my sudden sadness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back home today because here, I can love you openly.¡± I confide in him, expressing my feelings.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going back today, Alice. Don¡¯t worry, I also want to spend more alone time with my love.¡± A broad smile shes on my face, and I hug him tightly in response to the news that we¡¯re not going back home.


    ¡°Careful, Alice, the coffee is hot.¡± As he utters, concerned for me, I break the hug.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    As I giggle, he kisses my cheeks. ¡°My cutie pie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Just you and me on this beautiful yacht for one more day. Wow!¡± I exim, taking a sip of coffee and enjoying the view and the coffee in his arms.


    Later, he surprises me with a gift-a swimsuit. He knows my taste, and that¡¯s why he brought a red swimsuit, my favourite colour.


    ¡°How do you look both cute and hot, Alice?¡± He asks in disbelief after seeing me in the swimsuit. I chuckle, covering my mouth upon hearing hispliment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a talent, Mister.¡± I reply, giggling.


    Suddenly, he lifts me in his arms and takes me outside the room. He jumps into therge swimming pool, carrying me in his arms, and I squeeze my eyes shut in fear.


    As we hit the water, my fear quickly transforms into exhration. I let out a surprised scream, which is quickly swallowed by the ssh. He holds me securely as we resurface, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and fear.


    ¡°You scared me for a moment there!¡± I exim, hitting his chest.


    He chuckles, his eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist the chance to see that adorable look on your face.¡±


    I reply, still catching my breath from the unexpected plunge. ¡°You never fail to surprise me.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re making me so hard, Alice, with your hotness.¡± He whispers, moving closer and rubbing himself between my legs, causing me to blush and look down.


    Our desires intensify as our bodies press against each other inside the water and our lips are just a few inches apart.


    His hand holds my waist and pulls me even closer, and the intensity of his gaze drives me crazy.


    But I want to have fun with my Alexander in the swimming pool, so I ssh water on his face and let out augh.


    ¡°You naughty girl. Now watch me.¡± He does the same to me, and we start a yful water fight in the swimming pool.


    Weugh and enjoy ourselves while sshing water in each other¡¯s direction.


    I never imagined that the formidable Alexander would have this yful side. He is fighting with me like a child.


    I love this version of Alexander beyond words.


    All of a sudden, grabbing my hair, he pulls me closer to him and captures my lips in a passionate kiss, taking me by surprise. I respond to him with equal fervour, and his hand moves underwater and strokes me between my legs over the fabric, driving me wild.


    I steady myself by holding onto his shoulder with my both hands, moaning in his mouth as he rubs me with great vigour.


    After releasing my lips, he sucks the water off my wet neck, moving my hair away, while his other hand continues to give me pleasure under the water.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± I moan his name and dig my nails into his shoulders, trying not to fall.


    He looks into my eyes with intensity after moving away from me. ¡°You make me lose control, Alice.¡± He murmurs in a husky tone, his voiceced with desire. ¡°I can¡¯t resist the way you respond to me, and you look so hot right now.¡±


    I blush, feeling a mix of pleasure and excitement at his words and actions. My heart races, and I can hardly find the words to respond.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander.¡± I utter with difficulty, my voice breathless. ¡°You make me feel¡­ incredible.¡±


    He smirks, his eyes still locked onto mine. ¡°I love seeing you like this, all flushed and wanting. You¡¯re absolutely irresistible.¡±


    His lips find mine once again, hungry and insistent. Our tongues dance in a feverish rhythm as we lose ourselves in the depths of desire. The water amplifies the sensations and heightens our pleasure.


    His hand moves sensually beneath the water, tracing patterns of ecstasy with his expert fingers. My breath hitches in my throat. The pleasure bes almost unbearable, and I cling to him for support, my body trembling.


    Every touch, every caress sends shockwaves of pleasure through me, and I lose myself in the depths of our shared passion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want you right now.¡± He whispers, his voiceced with needs. My legs are slightly wobbly from the intoxicating sensations he¡¯s been stirring within me.


    He lifts me effortlessly, supporting my weight with ease. The water cascades around us as he carries me to the edge of the pool.


    The urgency between us grows, and his eyes lock onto mine with unyielding intensity. The sound of water gently sshing against the pool¡¯s edge is a reminder of our surroundings.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He slips off my swimsuit with a deft movement, baring me to his hungry gaze, and the cool air kisses my exposed flesh, heightening my senses. His eyes darken with desire, and a low growl escapes his lips.


    He lifts me out of the water with a swift motion, my back pressing against the poolside as our bodies remain entwined. He positions himself at my entrance, fixing his intense gaze on me. As he eases into me, a wave of pleasure crashes over us both. I cling to him, my nails digging into his shoulders as our bodies move in sync.


    Each thrust brings us closer to the edge, our moans blending with the sound of water sshing around us. We lose ourselves in the intensity of our connection, our bodies merging and surrendering to the waves of pleasure crashing through us.


    As we reach the peak of our ecstasy, our cries of pleasure mingle with the sound of the water. Our bodies tremble in unison, and in that moment, we are lost in a world where only the two of us exist.


    As our breathing slows and our bodies regainposure, Alexander gently sets me down. Our bodies are still close, our foreheads resting against each other. The water drips from our skin, mingling with the remnants of our passion.


    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± He whispers, his voice filled with profound affection. ¡°Every moment with you is a treasure beyond words.¡±


    I gaze into his eyes, overwhelmed by the depth of emotion. ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± I reply, my voice filled with equal devotion. ¡°Being with you is the greatest joy of my life.¡±


    We stay locked in each other¡¯s embrace, the sounds of the water and our breathing filling the air. At this moment, I realise I¡¯m not just a maid; I am his lover, his equal, and his soulmate.


    He guides me out of the pool. My legs still feel weak, but his firm arms support me, ensuring that I remain standing. The water droplets on my body glisten under the sun¡¯s rays, and he helps me in donning the bathrobe before draping a towel around his body.


    He carries me to the secluded spot on the yacht, where a luxurious sunbed awaits us. He gentlyys me down on it, his eyes never leaving mine.


    As he lies down, he wraps his arms around me, pulling me closer to him. The warmth of his body envelops me, providing aforting embrace. The sound of the waves gently crashing against the yacht creates a soothing backdrop for our intimate moment.


    I rest my head on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. The rise and fall of his chest against my skin fills me with security and contentment. Wey there in silence for a while, simply enjoying each other¡¯s presence and the tranquillity of the surroundings.


    He traces delicate patterns on my back with his fingers, sending tingles down my spine. His touch is tender and affectionate as if he¡¯s cherishing every moment spent together.


    Iy there, nestled in his embrace, feeling safe and loved. The sun¡¯s warm rays kiss our skin, and a gentle breeze ys with our hair. It¡¯s a perfect moment, a moment of contentment.


    ¡°My every moment is pure bliss with you, my love.¡± He leans in to kiss me softly, his lips tender against mine.


    We exchange sweet words of affection, basking in the afterglow of our passionate encounter.

 Chapter 57 Are You Drunk?

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As the day goes on, we continue to have fun, indulging in each other¡¯spany and creating beautiful memories. We dance, have a delicious lunch on the yacht¡¯s deck, and share sweet moments together.


    In the evening, as the sun sets over the horizon, painting the sky in a beautiful palette of colours, we cuddle on a luxurious couch, wrapped in soft nkets. The gentle sway of the yacht and the distant sound of waves create a soothing ambience.


    After meeting Alice, I realized how incredibly beautiful life can be.


    ¡°Alexander, you know I have always dreamed of having a house for needy people to do something good for this world.¡± There is a different spark in her eyes when she shares about her dream with me.


    ¡°Then fulfil your dream, Alice. I¡¯m with you. My all money is yours. Do what makes you happy because my peace is in your joy.¡± As I give her my support, cing my hand on her face, her eyes well up with tears of joy.


    She expresses her gratitude, her voice filled with emotion as she hugs me. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. Your love and support mean the world to me. Together, we can make a real difference in the lives of those in need.¡±


    I embrace her, smiling. Like this, I always want to support her and make her all dreames true because now my only purpose in life is to keep my love happy and never let her cry.


    We pull back to reality as her phone rings.


    She picks up the phone from the table and nces at the caller¡¯s id.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mia.¡± She tells me before answering the call.


    ¡°Hey, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Alice, where did you disappear? I haven¡¯t seen you sincest night.¡± Mia inquiries.


    An impish smile shes on my face as something pops into my mind to tease her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you because-¡± She pauses as I ce soft kisses on her neck.


    ¡°Because what?¡± Mia asks her.


    I raise my head and look at her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Answer her, Alice.¡± I whisper, chuckling.


    ¡°Because I had to leave urgently for an important work.¡± She replies to her, panting as I slip my hand inside her dress and caress her thigh.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    Alice covers the phone with her hand and pleads with me. ¡°Alexander, please let me talk.¡±


    ¡°You do your work, I¡¯m doing mine.¡± I give her a waggish wink.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll be back¡­ to-tomorrow.¡± She answers her, stammering because I drive her insane, making delicate patterns on her most sensitive spot above the fabric of her undies.


    ¡°When will you start sharing things with me, Alice? I¡¯m your friend.¡± Mia chides her, and she purses her lips to control her moans. She stares at me with pleading eyes because I rub her bud with vigour.


    ¡°Mia, I-I will ta-talk to you¡­ter.¡± She responds with great difficulty as I continue driving her crazy.


    ¡°Alice-¡± she disconnects the call without listening to her words and lets out a moan of pleasure, which she was controlling while conversing with Mia.


    ¡°Oh God, Alexander, you drive me crazy-¡± I shush her with a kiss, increasing the moment of my hand.


    ¡°I enjoy teasing you, love.¡± I break the kiss and whisper against her quivering lips because of the pleasure.


    Her whole body trembles, and she explodes, gasping and clutching my shirt. She rests her head on my chest, trying to catch her breath back.


    I grin, taking her convulsing body in my arms. ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°I love it. It was another kind of fun, and it intensified my desire.¡± She answers, panting.


    After giving her time to rx, I ask her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling Mia about us?¡±


    ¡°Because the first person I want to tell about us is Aunt Rose.¡± She answers after raising her head from my chest.


    ¡°When are you going to tell her?¡±


    ¡°I need some time to gather courage. Please don¡¯t tell anybody about us until then.¡± As she requests, I blink my eyes.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t tell anybody.¡± I kiss her forehead.


    Although I¡¯m dying to tell Edward that I¡¯m in love, I¡¯ll wait to share this news with him because I can do anything for my Alice.


    *****


    At night,


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± I give her a kiss before heading outside to attend an important video conference meeting.


    After half an hour,


    I notice the shocked expressions on everyone¡¯s faces during the video call. My brows narrow in confusion, and I turn around to see what¡¯s happening.


    My jaw drops as I see Alice stumbling towards me in nothing but her ck lingerie, wearing a mischievous grin on her face.


    She sits on myp and wraps her arms around my neck, and I immediately shut theptop.


    ¡°What the hell, Alice? How could you just walk half-naked when I was in the middle of a meeting? You-¡± I pause as I catch a whiff of alcohol from her breath, realizing that she¡¯s drunk. ¡°Are you drunk, Alice?¡±


    As I inquire, she bobs her head.


    ¡°I had a little of drink.¡± She admits.


    ¡°Yeah, I can see you¡¯ve had a little.¡± I sarcastically remark, eliciting a giggle from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to get drunk, Alexa. Wow, I find such a cool nickname for you. Alexa! Hi-hi.¡± As sheughs, I shake my head in disbelief.


    Ignoring her words, I ask, ¡°Anyway, why did you take off your clothes?¡±


    She waves her hand, fanning herself, and takes a deep breath. ¡°I was feeling so hot, Alexa.¡±


    ¡°Alice, stop calling me Alexa.¡± I yell, irritated.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you like the name that I gave you?¡± She pouts at me.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s so weird.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being so rude and yelling at me like before.¡± She cries out.


    God! She gets so dramatic after getting drunk.


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s not like that. I just didn¡¯t like the name.¡± I exin to her in a calm tone, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll think of another nickname for you.¡± I sigh when she finally agrees to not call me Alexa.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the room.¡± I stand up, scooping her in my arms.


    ¡°How effortlessly you always pick me up in your arms, Alexander. You¡¯re so fit and muscr.¡± While I lead her upstairs to the room, she speaks, patting my biceps, and bringing a smile to my face.


    She is so adorable!


    ¡°When I see you, I always wonder how can someone be so attractive and irresistible. You have a handsome face, captivating blue eyes, and your lips¡­ I feel like kissing them endlessly.¡± She babbles incessantly as Iy her down on the bed and ask someone to bring lime juice for her through the inte.


    ¡°Talk me to me, Alexander.¡± She stumbles as she stands up, but I catch her before she falls.


    ¡°Alice, just lie down.¡± I utter with a hint of authority in my voice as Iy her down on the bed again.


    She sits up, shaking her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t listen to you because now you¡¯re not my Master.¡± She grins at me, and my lips curve into a smile at her adorableness.


    ¡°You used to give me so many orders. Alice, sit down, Alice, look down, Alice, turn around, Alice this, Alice that. Uff!!¡± She shakes her head, and I just listen to her with a constant smile on my face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you orders, and you mustply with them. Okay?¡± She asks, pointing her finger at me.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± As I bow in front of her, a giggle emits out of her mouth.


    ¡°Alexander, sit down.¡± She orders me, keeping her voice stern.


    As I nod, she chides me, mimicking me. ¡°Alexander, I need a verbal response.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mam.¡± Laughing, I answer and sit down in front of her.


    ¡°Now stand up.¡± She gives me the next order.


    I shake my head and rise from the bed.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± She titters because she is deliberately doing this to irritate me.


    ¡°Alice, are you taking revenge on me?¡± I raise my brows at her.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m just having fun with my ex-Master.¡± We bothugh.


    There¡¯s a knock on the door, pulling us back to the earth.


    As I look at the ss door, a staff member informs, standing there. ¡°Sir, lime juice.¡± I walk to him.


    I return to Alice with the ss of juice and help her drink it.


    As she takes a sip, she pushes the ss away. ¡°I can¡¯t drink it. It¡¯s so sour.¡±


    ¡°Have it, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± As I insist, she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good. Please, I can¡¯t drink it, Alexander.¡± As she implores, I nod.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    After keeping the ss on the side table, as I turn towards her, my eyes dte in shock because I see her unsping her bra and throwing it somewhere in the room.


    This ispletely unexpected, and I¡¯m taken aback by her boldness.


    ¡°What are you doing, Alice?¡± I ask, my voice filled with surprise and concern.


    She looks up at me with a naughty grin, her eyes slightly hazy from the effects of alcohol. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, Alexander, and the bra was irritating me.¡± She exins, her words slurred.


    She tugs my hand, and I fall over her. ¡°You¡¯re behaving as if you haven¡¯t seen me naked.¡± She whispers after pulling me closer by holding my cors.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Alice.¡±


    ¡°So what? Will it stop you from making love to me?¡± She murmurs, lessening the gap between our lips and locking her eyes with mine.


    ¡°Not at all. Nothing can stop me from making love with you-¡± Our lips are just a few away, and she does something which she has never done before with me.

 Chapter 58 I Miss My Master

    She pukes on me, shocking me.


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m so sorry, Alexander.¡± She apologies, cleaning my shirt with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It happens.¡± As I stand up and take off my spoiled zer and shirt, she sees me with a hint of guilt in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alice. No need to feel guilty.¡± I exin, wiping her face and hands with my handkerchief. She looks at me with a sad pout.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go wash up.¡± I inform her, and she gives me a slight nod in response.


    I head to the washroom after kissing her forehead.


    When Ie out of the bathroom, she is already asleep. I approach her and cover her with aforter with a smile on my face. After leaning down and kissing her forehead, I lie down on the bed and embrace her from behind.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At this moment, embracing her in my arms, I feel so grateful to have an angel like her in my life who brought joy to my life and made me realise I have a heart.


    Next morning,


    As I wake up, I admire her sleeping facing me, with her head resting on my arm and her arm around my waist. I smile, reminiscing about the moments ofst night. She made me dance to her tune, and I loved it. I enjoyplying with her demands.


    She stirs in her sleep and her brows crease as sunlight directly falls on her face. I cover her face with my hand to shield her from the sunlight, and the crease disappears from her forehead. I smile and lean in to kiss her forehead.


    She wakes up after a few minutes, crying in pain. ¡°Alexander, my head.¡± She rubs her temple, making irritated faces.


    ¡°Go drink more alcohol, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± As I suggest in a sarcastic tone, she frowns at me, sitting up.


    ¡°Here, my head is sting and you¡¯re taunting me.¡± She rolls her eyes, and Iugh, filling a ss of water for her and picking up medicine from the side table.


    ¡°Have this, you feel better.¡± I handover her medicine and water.


    She takes the medicine, ring at me.


    As I keep back the ss, she bursts intoughter, causing my brows to narrow in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I just recalled aboutst night.¡± She titters.


    ¡°Do you remember everything?¡±


    ¡°Yup, Alexa.¡± As sheughs louder, I let out a chuckle.


    I take her hands in mine. ¡°You were sayingst night that when I was your Master, I annoyed you a lot by giving orders to you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I apologise, stroking her hands with my thumbs.


    ¡°Yup, you all the time used to boss around me, but honestly, I miss my Master.¡± She confesses.


    ¡°Your Master will nevere back because he hurt you a lot. Every second, I regret inflicting pain on you, Alice.¡± I consume with guilt, recalling our old days.


    ¡°But, Alexander, I always had the power to stop you by using safe word.¡± She exins to me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use it, Alice? Why did you let me hurt you?¡± I ask, my eyes filled with remorse.


    ¡°Because deep down, I liked it. A pleasure mixed with pain.¡± She confesses, blushing.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll never hurt you in any manner, Alice. I promise.¡± I seal the promise with a forehead kiss.


    ¡°Now I trust you, Alexander, that you¡¯ll never hurt me, and I miss being under your intense control.¡± She tells me, holding my shirt cors.


    Whatever she says, I can never return her Master because I never want to bring back my dark side and hurt her again. That Alexander, who was her Master, has gone a long back ago, and now he¡¯ll nevere back.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m under your intense control, Alice.¡± I move closer to her face and whisper against her lips, locking my eyes with hers.


    As our lips meet, a rush of emotions fills the air between us. It¡¯s a tender, passionate kiss that speaks volumes of the love and trust we¡¯ve built with time. Alice wraps her arms around my neck, deepening the kiss, and I reciprocate, holding her close.


    Soon our kiss turns wild, and our bodies rub against each other, sending chills of desire.


    Our tongues intertwine in a passionate dance as my hands explore every curve and dip of her body. The intensity between us esctes, and I witness her surrendering to the pleasure I evoke with my touch.


    As our lips part, my mouth leaves a scorching trail of kisses along her jawline, down her neck, and towards the hollow of her corbone. Goosebumps rise in response, and her skin tingles with the anticipation of what lies ahead.


    I graze my teeth against her sensitive flesh, alternating between gentle nips and soothing licks.


    My hand trails lower, gliding down her heated skin until it reaches the edge of her undies. I slip my fingers beneath the fabric with deliberate slowness and then trace delicate patterns against her most intimate area.


    Her breath bes heavy, and she arches her back, silently urging me for more, a silent plea I¡¯m more than eager to fulfil.


    My fingers move with purpose, caressing and teasing her most sensitive areas, eliciting sighs and moans of pleasure from her.


    As I witness her surrendering to the waves of pleasure coursing through her body, my desire grows more urgent.


    I yearn to taste her, to bring her to the peak of ecstasy. With aching anticipation, I take off her undies, exposing her fully to my hungry gaze.


    I position myself between her thighs and lower my head. I brush my lips against her inner thighs, savouring the scent and warmth of her arousal. My tongue dances along her folds, tracing patterns. Her hips rise to meet my mouth, and her gasps fill the air, driving me to further heights of passion.


    I am consumed by the taste and texture of her, revelling in the intimate connection we share. As I delve deeper into her depths, her moans grow louder, her grip on the sheets tightening.


    I find sce in knowing that I am the one who can bring her such pleasure, who can elicit such raw vulnerability and ecstasy from her.


    Her body trembles as the intensity builds, signalling her impending release. I increase the rhythm of my movements, my lips and tongue working in harmony to push her over the edge. And when she finally shatters into blissful euphoria, her body arches and convulses.


    As her body slowly rxes, I climb up her quivering body, meeting her eyes filled with a mix of satisfaction and love.


    ¡°This is the best breakfast I ever have. Do you wanna taste yourself?¡± As I ask, she gives me an instant nod.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She whispers, panting.


    Then we share a passionate kiss, and she tastes herself from my mouth, grinding herself against my hardness and clutching my hair.


    Atst, I end up pounding into her, pinning her hands against the mattress and devouring her lips.


    ***


    What do you think, her Master wille back?

 Chapter 59 Behind Closed Doors

    As we make our way back to the mansion in the helicopter, I notice she seems to be upset about our return. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t cancel the important meeting I have scheduled for today.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to beautiful ces every weekend, Alice. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡± I reassure her, holding her face in my hands. Her eyes shimmer, and a smile shes across her face upon hearing my words.


    ¡°Really, Alexander?¡± She asks, seeking confirmation.


    ¡°Yes! Because I also want to spend time with you.¡± I reply, gazing into her intoxicating eyes.


    Once we arrive home and the helicopternds on the terrace, I can¡¯t resist stealing a deep kiss from her lips. She blushes, aware of the pilot¡¯s presence, but I have no shame in expressing my love for Alice in front of anyone.


    I release her lips, and she looks down, ying with her fingers in shyness. I notice the pilot smiling at us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alice.¡± I extend my hand towards her to help her out of the helicopter.


    However, her expression suddenly turns to shock, causing me to turn around to see what has happened. To my surprise, she pushes me and swiftly shut the helicopter door.


    Within a few seconds, the helicopter takes off, leaving Edward standing in front of me.


    ¡°Where are youing from, brother?¡± He enquires me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thankfully, he didn¡¯t catch Alice with me. I couldn¡¯t have lied to my brother if he had seen her.


    ¡°I was away for a meeting.¡± I lie, feeling guilty but willing to do anything for my girl.


    Alice wants to share the news with her aunt first, so I respect her decision and keep it hidden from Edward.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t mention the meeting to me.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry.¡± I exin, scratching my temple with my finger.


    ¡°Tell me, have you changed your submissive or not?¡± I ask, swiftly changing the topic.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m thoroughly enjoying my time with Nancy. She¡¯s a masochist, and you know I enjoy giving her pain with pleasure. She¡¯s perfect for me, at least for now.¡± He answers, wearing a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Oh, what were you doing on the terrace?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°I heard your chopper wasnding, so I came to meet you.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Together, we head downstairs, and after reaching my room, I text Alice.


    Me: Alice,e to my room.


    Alice: I¡¯m sorry for making you lie to your brother.


    As I read her message, I can sense the guilt emanating from her words.


    Me: It¡¯s okay, love. We are gonna tell him.


    Alice: Okay!! I¡¯ming to your room.


    Me: I¡¯m waiting.


    After a while, shees to my room and closes the door. I smile at her, seated on the sofa as she walks over to me. She sits on myp and drapes her hands around my neck before leaning in and capturing my lips in a tender kiss.


    After breaking the kiss, she hugs me. ¡°Alexander, I want to stay with you twenty-four like yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few hours, love. When Ie home tonight, I want to savour the taste of your delicious cooking. I miss it.¡± I kiss her hand, trying to cheer up her.


    Her eyes glint with excitement. ¡°Alexander, today I¡¯ll prepare your favourite dishes.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± I ce a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I love you more.¡± As she rests her head on my chest, I smile, engulfing her in my arms. Every moment with her is best for me.


    As I reluctantly pull myself away from Alice¡¯s embrace, I know I have to leave for my important meeting. I stand up and adjust my suit jacket, and look down at Alice with a mixture of adoration and regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can, my love.¡± I speak, my voice filled with affection. ¡°Just remember that even though I may not be physically present, you¡¯re always on my mind.¡±


    She nods, looking at me with a hint of love in her eyes. ¡°I understand, Alexander. Take care, and I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting for your return.¡±


    With one tender kiss, I turn and walk towards the door, leaving Alice alone in the room. As I make my way downstairs and out of the mansion, I thought about Alice and the desire to be back by her side.


    The meeting takes longer than expected. It¡¯s bing tedious as hours pass. I grow restless, longing to see Alice again. Finally, the meeting ends, and I hurry back to the mansion, eager to be reunited with my love.


    As I enter my room, a surprising sight awaits me. There stands Alice, dressed in a revealing maid outfit. Her hair is styled in a yful updo, and a smile graces her lips.


    I understand why she is dressed as a maid because we¡¯re keeping our rtionship a secret from everyone else in the mansion. We need to continue our love affair behind closed doors. Although she looks sexy in a maid outfit, I can¡¯t see her in this.


    She approaches me with a seductive sway in her steps, her eyes filled with a mixture of yfulness and desire. ¡°Wee back, Master. I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your return.¡± She utters in a soft, sultry voice.


    The memories of my past actions, the moments when I allowed my power and dominance to overshadow our love, haunt me. I never want to hurt her again.


    ¡°Alice, please don¡¯t call me Master.¡± I plead, my voice filled with sincerity and remorse. ¡°We are equals now, partners in love. I don¡¯t want any reminders of the past, of the pain I caused you.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, how many times do I have to tell you? You didn¡¯t hurt me by controlling me. You just hurt me with your rudeness. I miss my Master and the way you used to take charge.¡±


    As Alice expresses her longing to have me back as her Master, I feel torn. A part of me understands her desire, but I can¡¯t ignore the pain I inflicted upon her through my rudeness and cruelty. I cannot go back to being her Master, as it would risk repeating the same mistakes.


    ¡°Alice, I love you, and I understand your desire, but I can¡¯t go back to being your Master. I want us to build a rtionship based on trust, equality, and respect.¡± I make her understand, taking her hand in mine.


    A flicker of disappointment passes through Alice¡¯s eyes, but she nods, understanding the significance of my decision. ¡°I understand, Alexander. I respect your choice, and I want nothing more than you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± I ce a soft kiss on her knuckles, and she passes me a smile.


    ¡°Alexander, are you feeling hungry?¡± She inquires, her voice brimming with excitement. Then she shifts her eyes from my face to somewhere else.


    I follow her gaze, and my eyes widen in surprise. A beautifully set dinner table adorned with flickering candles and delicate flowers is before us.


    I feel incredibly blessed to have her in my life. She has a way of making even the smallest things special.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder what I did right in my life to deserve someone like you. Thank you for giving me a second chance, Alice.¡± I express my genuine gratitude for having such a pure soul in my life.


    ¡°And I¡¯m d that I have all your love, which is what I¡¯ve always wanted.¡± She speaks, standing on her toes and giving me a peck on the lips.


    ¡°I love you so much, Alexander. Please never leave me because I can¡¯t imagine my life without you now. You¡¯ve be my addiction.¡± She implores, sping my face and gazing deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it because even in my wildest imagination, I can¡¯t fathom a life without you. I want you in every future life I have.¡± I express from the depths of my heart.


    I want her to trust mepletely and never doubt that I would leave her. It¡¯s something that will never happen.


    ¡°Oh, my god! When did you begin to love me so much?¡± She questions, surprised by the intensity of my love.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when I fell so deeply in love with her. It just happened naturally.


    ¡°You made me realise that I have a heart, Alice. You¡¯re such a pure and innocent soul that I can¡¯t help but love you immensely.¡± I confess, cupping her face, and then notice tears brimming her eyes.


    Why is she crying? Did I say something wrong?


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I ask, concerned, gently wiping away her tears with my thumbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, idiot. These are tears of immense joy.¡± She tells me, smiling through her wet eyes.


    ¡°Who cries in joy?¡± I question, puzzled by her reaction.


    She pulls me into a tight hug. ¡°Me! I love you so much.¡± She confesses against my chest, chuckling.


    ¡°I love you even more.¡± I respond, embracing her even tighter.


    We pull apart and move towards the sofa to have dinner hand in hand. Then we settle down to enjoy our meal together.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed your magical cooking, Alice!¡± I kiss her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a splendid chef, Mr Alexander.¡± She praises me, feeding me a spoonful of pasta.


    ¡°Not as good as you, my love.¡± I reply, feeding her garlic broli.


    After dinner, we chat and share kisses and love. As I make her sit on myp, she wraps her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for dessert.¡± As I whisper, rubbing her lower lip with my thumb, a red hue appears on her cheeks and her eyshes lowers.


    I adore the way she bes shy every time, and that¡¯s what I love the most about my Alice. It feels fresh every time we make love. Her innocence is something special about her.


    First, I kiss her cherry-red cheeks and then press my lips against hers, engaging in a passionate kiss. She reciprocates with equal intensity, grasping my hair.


    During the kiss, I let her silky hair flow freely, and then run my hands through her long locks. I gently suck on her lower lip, and she reciprocates by sucking on my upper lip.


    My hand ventures inside her maid¡¯s dress from the top and ys with her tits. She moans in my mouth as I pinch her nipple. She takes off my tie and unbuttons the first few buttons of my shirt.


    I release her lips before kissing and nibbling on her neck, leaving marks. ¡°Alexander!¡± She moans, intensifying my desire with her sensual sounds.


    In a hurry, I pull down her dress from her shoulder and kiss her there, causing her to shiver. My hand slips inside her dress from the hem, caressing her smooth thighs. As she eagerly opens her legs, I run my fingers between her thighs, eliciting gasps from her mouth.


    As we hear a knock on the door, we withdraw our hands from each other¡¯s bodies. I feel frustrated and wish to kill the person who interrupts our intimate moment. As she giggles at my expression, I frown at her.

 Chapter 60 Punishing My Slave

    ¡°Alexander!¡± Edward calls me from outside.


    ¡°Bro, your timing is so bad.¡± I murmur, annoyed.


    ¡°Alice, you need to hide.¡± As I tell her, she captures my lips in a passionate kiss, making me even more turned on.


    She gets up from myp, winks at me, and rushes into the bathroom,ughing. She is bing naughtier and bolder.


    I rise from the sofa and reluctantly go to open the door, ignoring my inner desires.


    Edward stands there with his submissive, Nancy, who is standing behind him, eyes lowered andpletely naked. He holds a small bag in his hand.


    ¡°Alex, I want to punish my ve in front of you.¡± He informs me with an evil smirk.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m exhausted and need sleep.¡± I make an excuse because I can¡¯t let him punish Nancy in Alice¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only take fifteen minutes, bro.¡± He disregards my words and enters my room with Nancy.


    Why, Edward? Why can¡¯t you understand my situation?


    I just can¡¯t hide Alice¡¯s presence from Edward any longer.


    I close the door and turn around, gazing at the bathroom with a grim look.


    What should I do? What am I getting myself into?


    I sit on the sofa, waiting for him to finish his task and set me free as soon as possible because now I have no interest in witnessing all this.


    ¡°Did you have dinner in your room?¡± He questions, noticing the te on the table while tying Nancy to the bed with ropes he took out of his bag.


    ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m tired.¡± I give the same reason.


    My phone dings, catching my attention. A smile shes across my face as I see the screen. I receive a message from Alice.


    Alice: Alexander! I am the only one who can be tied up like that on your bed. Not any Nancy fancy.


    I read her message with surprise.


    I love it, my possessive and jealous Alice.


    Her text states she can watch everything, so I nce at the bathroom and notice its door ajar.


    ¡°Edward, why don¡¯t you tie her to the wall? She¡¯ll enjoy her punishment more in a standing position, I think.¡± I suggest obeying my girl¡¯s order because I can¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, bro.¡± Edward epts, untying Nancy¡¯s hands from the bed.


    ¡°Stand up against the wall, ve!¡± As he orders her, she immediatelyplies.


    My phone beeps again, and I receive another text from Alice.


    Alice: Thank you, my love!


    Alice: But don¡¯t dare to stare at her because your eyes can only see me naked, not any other woman. So, just chat with me.


    Only she can order me like this, no one else can.


    I type the message with a smile on my face.


    Me: Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I have no interest in seeing her naked. I have only found you attractive since I first saw you. You¡¯re irresistible, you know that. And now, no one can rece you.


    Alice: Aww! I love you so much. You know how to make me feel special.


    Me: I love you more.


    After a minute,


    Alice: Shit! He¡¯s using mps on her pussy! It¡¯s so painful.


    I read the message and get to know what Edward is doing to his submissive. I nce at them and see him tying her wrists above her head with a rope connected to a curtain rod. He has attached mps on her nipples and cunt.


    ¡°You love pain, naughty girl. Right?¡± He enquires, tugging the mps¡¯ chain, causing her vagina lips to stretch and eliciting a scream of pain from her.


    I no longer enjoy seeing someone in pain because Alice has changed mepletely, introducing me to a new version of myself.


    Alice: She¡¯s enjoying it. How? I also enjoy pain with pleasure, but this is scary.


    Me: Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I will never hurt you again in my life.


    Alice: But listening to her moans is turning me on, Alexander, and I want you.


    Me: Even I can¡¯t wait to be inside you, Alice.


    ¡°Bro, do you want to join me in punishing her?¡± Edward asks with a hint of excitement in her voice, holding a flogger in his hand.


    ¡°No, you carry on, brother.¡± I decline his offer.


    ¡°As you wish. But watch how I inflict pain on her and how much she enjoys it.¡± He states, striking just above her nipple, causing her to moan in pleasure and pain.


    ¡°Fuck! She enjoys it when I hit her body.¡± He utters with a satisfied smile on his face, and his floggernds on her stomach.


    Alice: God! Alexander, her moans are driving me crazy.


    Me: Just wait a few more minutes, Alice. I¡¯ll give you what you¡¯re craving. Don¡¯t worry.


    Alice: I can¡¯t wait anymore, Alexander.


    She sends a sad emoji, and I just grin at her desperation.


    Me: My adorable baby!


    She texts me after a few minutes.


    Alice: Just tell your brother to finish his punishment; it¡¯s enough.


    Even I can¡¯t control myself any longer.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s enough for her, Edward.¡± I interrupt their session.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s enough for today. Did you enjoy it, Alex?¡± He enquires while taking off the mps from Nancy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Of course!¡± I lie, forcing a fake smile.


    ¡°Will you ever disobey your Master, Nancy?¡± He asks her after untying her hands.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She shakes her head, panting. She has red stripes all over her body.


    ¡°Now you can sleep, bro! Good night.¡± After saying this, he leaves with his submissive.


    ¡°Bye, Edward.¡± I close the door, going crazy with excitement.


    Finally, they are gone! I sigh with profound relief.


    I turn around and rush towards the bathroom, and Alice runs towards me. She jumps on me, throwing her legs around my torso and hands around my neck before pressing her lips against mine. I grab her buttocks and deepen the kiss.


    I have missed it, and damn, I am so addicted to her lips!


    She pulls my hair and bites my lips with hunger. Fuck! She has be so wild after what she has witnessed, and I love my wild Alice.


    While devouring her lips, I take her towards the bed. As I sit down, she straddles myp and grinds herself against my hard member with great vigour, driving me insane. Her every action shows her longing for me.


    She leaves my lips and gazes into my eyes with a hint of neediness in her eyes, and I get lost in them.


    She pushes me onto the bed by pressing her hands on my chest before seductively taking off her maid dress, leaving me breathless with her stunning appearance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She ignites my desire, exposing her delicate curves adorned incy lingerie. Her body, a canvas of desire, beckoned to me, and her tattoo always leaves me speechless.


    She undoes all the buttons of my shirt with dexterity and runs her hands over my body, driving me crazy with her touch.


    I grab her tit, squeezing it, and she emits a soft moan.


    ¡°Take this off too.¡± I order, pulling her bra strap and causing it to snap against her shoulder, eliciting a pleasurable moan from her.


    She unsps her bra, freeing her supple breasts. Her tempting body,bined with her intoxicating scent, fuelled my passion further.


    ¡°Damn, she is so gorgeous.¡± I exim, squeezing her boobs, causing her to close her eyes and savour my touch.


    My hand slips into her undies from behind, and then by grabbing her bare buttocks, I make her sit on my erect member. She blushes as she feels my hardness between her thighs. As I rub her against myself, we both moan.


    I can¡¯t wait any longer to have her.


    I change positions, and now she is beneath me. She gazes at me with anticipating, panting. I take off her undies and pull down my jeans before thrusting myself into her in a rush.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± she moans my name, her eyes closed in pleasure.


    I withdraw and then plunge into her again. She digs her nails into my shoulder and wraps her legs around my waist in response.


    I continue pounding into her relentlessly, and with each movement, her breasts bounce up and down.


    She moans under me with rapture, and I jab into her with all my passion.


    Damn! I can¡¯t get enough of her. Every time I am inside her, it feels incredible.


    I move my face down and nibble her neck while giving her slow, deep thrusts, driving her crazy.


    ¡°Alexander, faster.¡± As she moans, I increase my speed, responding to her words.


    I take her pendant chain between my lips and push myself deep inside her before pulling out and thrusting back in deeper. I repeat this several times, losing count before ramming into her fast.


    We both are sweating, moaning, and groaning in pleasure, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. Her chain is still in my mouth, clenched between my teeth.


    ¡°Alexander, please don¡¯t break it.¡± She pleads in her deep voice, referring to the pendant. She is afraid I will break it while we are passionately making love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if it breaks, I¡¯ll get you another one.¡± I whisper in her ear after taking the chain out of my mouth.


    She rolls her eyes, and I reward her with a sudden hard thrust, causing her to scream my name in extreme pleasure.


    I continue rubbing her clit with roughness, bringing her to the edge, and we both reach orgasm together.


    I lie down on top of her and whisper in her ear, ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± I can feel her heavy breath against my neck.


    As I lie beside her, she nestles in my arms, resting her head on my chest. ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± She breathes before pressing her lips on my chest.


    I kiss her forehead and hold her close, cherishing the feeling of having her in my arms.


    That¡¯s all I want from life ¨C to have her by my side like this, always.

 Chapter 61 My Master Is Back

    After a few days,


    I can¡¯t believe how quickly a week flew by with Alice since she gave me a second chance. Every moment spent with her is precious. She has brought colours to my dark world and filled my life with contentment.


    As I sit inside the car to go office for an urgent meeting, Alicees and hops inside, causing my brows to furrow in confusion. She seems in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened, love?¡±


    ¡°I want to go shopping. Can you drop me at the mall?¡± She inquires, excitement glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°Why the sudden shopping n? I¡¯m runningte for the meeting, Alice.¡± I ask, perplexed by her unexpected request.


    ¡°Are you denying me, Alexander? Remember, you once said nothing is more important than me.¡± She let out a dramatic cry.


    ¡°You are the most important person to me, Alice, but let¡¯s go shopping after my meeting.¡± I exin to her, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°I want to go now. Please, please¡­¡± she pleads, batting her eyshes at me.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Despite beingte for the office, I eventually agree because I can¡¯t resist Alice¡¯s cute request.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± As she nts a kiss on my cheek, I beam and secure her on the seat with the seatbelt before hitting the road.


    After a while, I notice her unbuckling her seatbelt and moving closer to me with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    What¡¯s going on in her tiny mind?


    ¡°Why are-¡± I trail off and my eyes widen as she unbuttons my trouser button, a yful smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°What are you doing, Alice?¡± I ask, taken aback by her bold action.


    ¡°I want to please you.¡± She whispers in a seductive tone, pulling down the zipper.


    She¡¯s been getting boldertely.


    ¡°Alice, not now. I¡¯m alreadyte.¡±


    ¡°What if I do?¡± She arches her brows at me, and there is a hint of impishness in her eyes.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just want to pleasure you, and nothing else.¡± She answers in a casual tone, but I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there¡¯s more to her actions.


    ¡°Not now-¡±


    As she pulls down my boxer, my shaft springs out. She rubs it, making it difficult for me to concentrate on the road.


    I groan as she bends down and takes me in her mouth, shocking me.


    When does my Alice be so daring?


    The pleasure she is giving overwhelms me, causing me to lose control of the steering, and the car jolts.


    I pull over to a deserted area in haste because I don¡¯t want us to meet with an ident. I grab her hair and relish the blowjob, moaning.


    ***


    ¡°Alice, I enjoyed it, but you made mete for the meeting.¡± I tell her, buttoning up my trousers while she cleans herself with the tissue paper.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She moves closer to my face, fixing her gaze on me. ¡°Won¡¯t you punish me, Master, for teasing you and making youte for your meeting?¡± As she inquires, my eyes widen in surprise.


    The way she calls me ¡®Master¡¯ in her husky tone, I be hard again. I missed it.


    Although I¡¯m yearning to punish her and control her, I can¡¯t do it because I don¡¯t want to hurt her in any manner.


    ¡°Alice, now I¡¯m not your Master.¡± I assert in a stern tone, causing her eyes to fill with disappointment.


    ¡°I miss the way you used to punish me and bind me, Alexander. I enjoyed being under your intense control. Even though I love my sweet boyfriend, I want my Master back as well.¡± She expresses her desires, her eyes holding a hint of longing, and I catch a glimmer of the submissive Alice I once knew.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯ve exined to you before also that your Master won¡¯t return. I don¡¯t want to hurt you by bing your Master again?¡± I rify.


    I yearn to control her, but the fear of hurting her after bing her Master holds me back from fulfilling our desires.


    ¡°Alexander, I understand your hesitation, but I¡¯m not asking you to hurt me. Now you know my limits. I want you to take control of me sexually because I enjoy it and trust that you won¡¯t harm me. Even though I¡¯m living the best days of my life with you, deep down, I feel like something is missing between us.¡±


    ¡°Alice-¡± She shushes me by cing her finger on my lips and locking her piercing with mine.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re suppressing your desire to control me, Alexander. If I also want you to take charge, then what¡¯s the need of you restraining yourself from doing this?¡± She enquires, cing her hand on my face and moving closer to me.


    ¡°Do you really want me to have control over you again?¡± I question, surprised as I believed she didn¡¯t enjoy it before.


    ¡°Yes, because I miss my Master. The thrill of being bound and blindfolded, wondering what you would do to me, was something special.¡± She admits.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I might hurt you.¡± I tell her.


    She takes my hand in her and reassures me, ¡°You will never hurt me, Alexander. I haveplete faith in you.¡±


    ¡°I want you to promise me one thing.¡± I utter, caressing her hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll use the safe word if I ever cross the limit.¡± I insist because I don¡¯t want to hurt her again and have any regrets in the future.


    ¡°Even though now I am certain that you won¡¯t push beyond my limits, I promise to use the safe word for your peace of mind.¡± As I witness her deep faith in me, my fear of hurting her disappears like magic.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll get your Master back, kitten.¡± As I whisper, grabbing her chin, a grin touches her lips.


    Her eyes reflect the joy of having her Master back as she squeals, ¡°Wow! Finally, my Master is back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this time, your Master will not only pleasure and punish you, but he¡¯ll also shower you with his love.¡± I gently tuck her hair behind her ears and ce a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to see the loving side of my Master.¡± As she expresses her excitement, we beam at each other.


    ¡°Tonight, you must pay for teasing me, not listening to me, and making mete for my meeting.¡± As I tell her, my voice turns stern from soft in an instant.


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m thrilled.¡± She squeals, embracing me with enthusiasm.


    I remark, chuckling. ¡°It amazes me that someone is so joyous about receiving punishment.¡±


    ¡°Because your punishments intensify my desire, Master, and I¡¯ve missed it.¡± She speaks in my ear, her voice filled with happiness.


    ¡°Then why not I punish you right now for one of your mistakes?¡± I suggest, an impish smile spreading across my face. She pulls away from me and stares at me, her blue eyes shimmering with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gettingte, Master?¡± She asks in a sarcastic tone, raising her brow at me.


    ¡°At this moment, it¡¯s more important to discipline my mischievous kitten.¡± I assert, gripping her arms, which makes her lips curve into a grin.


    ¡°Then punish me, Master.¡± She demands, her eyes filled with longing.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡± I grasp her wrist and tug her down onto myp in a swift motion. My heart races with anticipation as I prepare to punish her after a long time.

 Chapter 62 Punished In The Car

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    My heart races as he yanks me across hisp.


    After what feels like an eternity, he is going to spank me, and the mere thought of it makes me wet between my legs.


    I can¡¯t even express in words how much I missed this experience. I¡¯m ecstatic because my desire to be controlled with being loved by him will finallye true.


    His touch sends a shiver down my spine as he lifts my dress to my waist and squeezes my buttocks, his ring leaving an imprint on my skin. I close my eyes, losing myself in the cool touch of his hands.


    ¡°Please, spank your bad girl, Master.¡± As he fondles my hips, I implore, feeling an overwhelming eagerness to be spanked by him.


    ¡°Sure, my kitten.¡± He replies, withdrawing his hands from my buttocks.


    I moan with immense pleasure as his hand finallynds on my skin, causing my core to twitch.


    He caresses the spot to ease the burning sensation before spanking me again and again on my both buttocks. The sound of each smack sends waves of pleasure through me.


    Smack


    Smack


    My breath bes heavier and my moans grow louder with each strike.


    I just love it, and I¡¯m so damn aroused that my bud is pulsing. All I desire now is to have his slender fingers rubbing my wetness.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He orders, pulling down my skirt.


    ¡°But I want you to rub me, Alexander.¡± I plead, and he looks at me with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Bad girls don¡¯t get the pleasure, the only thing they get is the lesson.¡± He grasps my hair and yanks it before whispering in my ear in a pure domineering tone, ¡°When I¡¯m punishing you, you¡¯ll call me Master.¡±


    Fuck!


    Although he won¡¯t give me pleasure, I cherish every aspect of being with my Master. I yearned for him so much, and I¡¯m thankful that he overcame his fear and agreed to be my Master again.


    ¡°What will you call me, kitten?¡± He inquires, giving a tug to my hair and squeezing my waist.


    ¡°Master.¡± I respond to him in an instant, panting.


    ¡°Good.¡± He acknowledges, releasing my hair, and I sit up straight.


    As my buttocks press against the seat, they still burn from the spanking. I squeeze my legs to control the intense sensation which I can feel between my legs.


    I have no clue when he¡¯ll allow me to climax, and this wait is making me wetter. I missed this feeling as well.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been so naughty, but without a doubt, it was worth it. Now, I have my domineering billionaire back, and that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving you home now because I know going shopping was just an excuse.¡± He utters, starting the car, and I just grin.


    ¡°You could have just told me you¡¯re missing my domineering side. What was the need for all this?¡± He arches his brows at me before concentrating on the road.


    ¡°Well, you kept saying you didn¡¯t want to hurt me, so I nned to bring out your inner domineering side by teasing you. And as you can see, my n worked.¡± A smug smile shes on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Alice. I love you.¡± He sps my hand and presses his lips on it.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± I beam at him as he ys with my hand with one hand while controlling the steering with the other.


    ***


    ¡°See you tonight, Alice.¡± He kisses my lips as we reach the mansion. ¡°When I return home, I want you ready for me in the yroom for your remaining punishment.¡± As he whispers in my ear, a grin shes on my face.


    Finally, he¡¯ll take to the yroom again. I¡¯m looking forward to it.


    As he pulls away from me, I raise my brows at him. ¡°At what timing, Master?¡±


    ¡°Our old timing. I hope you remember.¡±


    ¡°Memories of us are permanently etched in my mind. I remember every rule.¡± I murmur against his lips before devouring his lips passionately, savouring the moment.


    ***


    It bes quite tough for me to wait the entire day for our yroom session while being aroused just wondering about it.


    As the clock strikes 8:45, I rush to the yroom and strip naked and then kneel on the cold floor with my heart pounding in anticipation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After a long time, I¡¯m back in the yroom, and it brings a flood of memories to my mind. In the past, he used to leave me alone after every session, but today, things are different. I can¡¯t wait for his aftercare after our passionate session. The thought of his loving attention and care fills me with excitement.


    I check my wristwatch and notice there are only two minutes left until he arrives. My anticipation intensifies with each passing second.


    ¡°Come fast, Alexander. Oops, Master.¡± I giggle and ce my hand behind my head, getting myself in the position.


    ¡°Wee back to the yroom, Alice.¡± As he enters the yroom, I grin and immediately drift my sparkling eyes towards the door.


    He approaches me, and his intense gaze sends a shiver of excitement between my thighs.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re in the urate position.¡± A smile spreads across my face as he praises me, petting my hair.


    After leaning down, he grabs my hair and pulls it back, forcing me to look at him. ¡°Who will thank your Master, Alice?¡±


    Damn! My Domineering billionaire is back, and he looks even more irresistible when he takes charge.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± As I whisper, a self-satisfied smile shes on his handsome face.


    He is sexy as hell.


    He moves closer to my lips and captures them in a passionate kiss. His grip on my hair tightens, causing me to hiss in pain in between kisses. It¡¯s an entirely controlling kiss as he refuses to let me kiss him.


    I¡¯mpletely absorbed in him, and my eyes remained closed as I surrender to his dominance.


    ¡°Open your eyes and stand up, kitten.¡± He orders, releasing my hair and stepping back.


    Obeying hismand, I open my eyes and stand on my feet, locking my gaze on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you to the yroom after a long time, so I¡¯m nning to have you experiment with something new. Are you ready?¡± As he asks, my eyes glint with excitement.


    ¡°Of course, Master. Don¡¯t be so easy on me today because I was your bad kitten.¡± I give him a mischievous wink, causing his brows to raise in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, Alice. I¡¯m loving it.¡± He remarks.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to know this.¡± My lips curve up into a smile.


    He sps my hand and leads me to the stretcher rack.


    My mind races with anticipation as I wonder, Is he going to bind me on this? The mere thought of beingpletely exposed to him, with my limbs stretched out, is enough to make me tremble with desire.

 Chapter 63 Back To The Playroom

    ¡°If anytime you feel ufortable, Alice, just tell me to stop.¡± He utters, sping my face. At that moment, his dominating side fades away, and all I see in his eyes is genuine care for me.


    Here, my beloved billionaire has returned. He has be so caring that my love for him deepens with each passing day.


    I ce my hand on top of his hand that rests on my face and gaze at him with unwavering love. ¡°I have faith in you, Alexander, that you would never harm me.¡±


    The warmth of his hand against my face and the honesty in his eyes reaffirm my belief that he will never intentionally hurt me.


    ¡°And I already told you I don¡¯t want you to be easy with me.¡± I give him a mischievous wink.


    ¡°Okay, so lie down.¡± As he orders, his expression bes stern again.


    I¡¯m amazed at how quickly he goes from being a caring man to a controlling man. I missed this so much.


    As I lie on the stretcher rack, he restrains my wrists and ankles, stretching my limbs and opening my legs wide open.


    ¡°You look so gorgeous, Alice.¡± He stands in front of me andpliments me, fixing his piercing gaze with a hint of neediness on me.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± As I murmur, staring at him with anticipation of what lies ahead, a grin shes on his face.


    ¡°How does it make you feel to be in this position?¡± He inquires, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°When I¡¯mpletely under your intense control, I feel extremely aroused, Master.¡± I respond, feeling grateful to have my Master back.


    ¡°I can see that.¡± He points at my dripping-wet crotch, causing me to blush. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to punish you.¡±


    He walks over to the cupboard andes with the vibrating wand, while my heart races with excitement.


    He crouches down beside me and directly presses the vibrator against my already throbbing bud. I clench my hands and curl my toes, moaning with pleasure.


    He rubs it against my wet folds with vigour, driving me insane.


    I¡¯m so close to orgasm.


    But then he abruptly withdraws the vibrator, and I stare at him, startled. I want to squeeze my thighs, but I can¡¯t move them even an inch.


    ¡°Did you forget that it¡¯s your punishment, Alice?¡± He asks, his voice carrying a hint of mischievousness.


    Shit! How could I forget this?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    So he¡¯s going to dy my orgasm.


    ¡°I badly need it, Master.¡± I let out a cry.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t get it tonight.¡± He tilts his head and smirks, and my eyes widen.


    He ns to torture me like this for the entire night. I have gotten myself into some serious trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spice up the things.¡± He stands up and walks to bring another equipment.


    Now what is he nning to do?


    He returns with the flogger, grinning at me.


    After standing beside me, he caresses the trails of the flogger against my tits, erecting my nipples. Then he slightly spanks my tits one by one, shooting a direct shiver between my legs and causing me to gasp.


    I stare at him, panting, and he trails the flogger down my stomach, pausing just above my throbbing crotch.


    He smirks and directly hit me between my legs, making me scream and squirm in pleasure and pain. I want to squeeze my legs shut desperately, but I can¡¯t, and this thing is turning me on even more.


    I like it.


    It feels incredible to be under my Master¡¯s control.


    He reces the flogger with the vibrator, jolting me back to reality.


    I immediatelye close to release again and my legs shake violently, but he removes the vibrator and spanks me three times in a row with the flogger.


    Fuck! No. I want an orgasm.


    ¡°Master, please.¡± I emit a frantic plead.


    ¡°Will you disobey your Master again, Alice?¡± As he asks, I immediately shake my head.


    ¡°Verbal response, Alice.¡± He directly hit my throbbing bud, and my whole body shakes as I climax, screaming.


    I find it incredulous that the spanking caused me to orgasm.


    However, it is one of the most intense orgasms of my life.


    ¡°God! Alice, you like the way I spank you.¡± He questions, staring at me with amazement.


    ¡°I love it, Master.¡± I reply, catching my breath as my chest rises and falls.


    As he unstraps me, I let out a soft sigh of relief. I¡¯m exhausted from the intense yroom session, and my body rxes as he scoops me into his muscr arms.


    I rest my head on his broad chest and wrap my arms around his neck, finding sce in his embrace. He carries me to the bed, and I lost myself in his soothing heartbeat.


    He gentlyys me on the bed and massages my limbs to rx my body, smiling warmly at me. I close my eyes, surrendering to the moment, and a beatific smile adorns my face.


    For so long, I have desired him to take care of me after our wild yroom session, and now it¡¯s finally happening. I¡¯m overwhelmed with contentment, and my heart swells with love for him.


    I admire him as he strokes and kisses my ankles, sending a warm shiver through my body. He pulls theforter over me and embraces me, making me feel cosy.


    ¡°I love you, Alexander, and thank you for changing yourself for my sake.¡± As I express my gratitude, we fix our intense gaze on each other.


    ¡°I love you more, Alice.¡± As he presses his lips on my forehead, I close my eyes.


    Then, in amanding yet soothing tone, he whispers, ¡°Now sleep,¡± and draws me closer to him.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I snuggle up into him, smiling with glee.


    In his arms, I find my paradise, feeling safe and loved.


    Wrapped in his warmth, I drift into a peaceful slumber, knowing that I am cherished and loved by the one person who means the world to me.

 Chapter 64 Morning Punishment

    Next morning,


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m gettingte. I have to make breakfast.¡± As I try to wake Alexander up, shaking him, the grip of his arms tightens around my body.


    ¡°But I want to sleep more.¡± He mumbles, his voice heavy with sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bete-¡± he pulls away from me and shushes me with a passionate kiss.


    ¡°I think you may have forgotten, my love, but in this house, I am the one in charge.¡± He whispers, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°And today, I want you to stay with me instead of worrying about work.¡±


    ¡°What about breakfast, Alexander?¡± I raise my brows at him.


    He grins, his hand gently cupping my chin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about breakfast. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He assures me before capturing my lips once again.


    His voice turns low and seductive, sending a thrill through my veins. ¡°Now, I am going to punish you.¡±


    I pull back slightly and stare at him in shock upon listening to his words.


    ¡°Punished? But why?¡± Confusionces my voice as I question.


    ¡°Because you disturbed your Master¡¯s precious sleep.¡± He replies, smirking.


    I¡¯m not sure what he has in his mind, but a thrill of anticipation flutters within me. His punishment always excites me.


    I watch as his gaze holds mine, his smirk deepening as if he can read the thoughts racing through my mind.


    A gasp escapes my lips as he pinches my nipples, sending a pleasurable shiver through my body.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± I moan as he stretches my nipples.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± Hemands, leaving them.


    My heart races as I immediately obey, shifting my body to lie on my stomach, and then I stare at him over my shoulder with anticipation.


    As he straddles my legs, his handnds on my exposed buttocks. The sensation sends a tingling warmth through my skin. He spanks me with vigour, causing me to my moan and clutch the bed sheet.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± I moan his name, my voice a breathy plea for more.


    The sounds of my pleasure and his hands contacting my skin echoes around the room, and I be wetter with every spank. Right now, I want nothing except Alexander fucking me hard.


    That time only, he grasps my waist and yanks me up before entering me from behind with full force, as if he reads my mind.


    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­ Alexander¡­¡± I scream as he pounds into me, grabbing my hair and clutching my waist. Every powerful thrust sends waves of pleasure through my body.


    He corrects, his voice a deliciously low growl. ¡°It¡¯s Master, Alice.¡± He gives a hard spank on my ass, making me yelp.


    ¡°Master¡­. Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± The rhythm of his thrusts,bined with the asional spanks, is bringing me to the edge of blissful release.


    The room fills with our moans and groans as he continues to ram into me, roughly rubbing my pulsing bud and pinching my nipple from behind.


    The sensations are overwhelming, and I can feel the tension building within me. As the intensity of our connection reaches its peak, a wave of pleasure washes over me, leaving me gasping for air.


    My body trembles with the aftershocks, and I can feel the heat radiating between us, a reminder of the raw passion we¡¯ve shared.


    ***


    He puts on his jeans and makes me wear his shirt before carrying me to his room from the yroom.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to take rest the whole day, and that¡¯s my order.¡± He gives me instructions in a firm tone as heys me down on the bed and pulls theforter over me.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I respond with a meek nod and a smile.


    ¡°Good.¡± He pecks my forehead and strolls to settle in his high-backed chair.


    As he takes a drag from his cigarette, his gaze locks onto me with an intensity that sends shivers down my spine. I gawk at him because he¡¯s smoking bare-chested and appears so tempting, and the tattoo adorning his arm is like a cheery on top of the cake.


    I take off theforter and climb out of bed before approaching him with a seductive smile.


    He just stares at me unblinkingly, and I sit on hisp. The cigarette dangles loosely between his fingers, and I pluck it from his hand and raise it to my lips, fixing my seductive gaze on him.


    As I sexily puff on his cigarette, it hits my throat hard and causes me to cough.


    ¡°This happens when an adorable girl tries to be badass.¡± Heughs, rubbing my back.


    I give the cigarette back to him, still recovering from the coughing fit. ¡°How do you do it, Alexander? It¡¯s not my cup of tea,¡±


    ¡°Then who asked you to smoke?¡± He continues tough as he takes the cigarette from my hand.


    ¡°I wanted to know what you liked so much about it.¡± As I answer, he emits a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh God, Alice, you¡¯re so cute.¡± He envelops me in a warm embrace,ughing.


    With the cigarette between his fingers, he takes drags; the smoke swirling and dissipating into the air. I snuggle into his arms with my head resting on his chest, feeling the rise and fall of his breaths. The sound of his heartbeat isforting and peaceful, and I feel safe in his arms.


    ¡°Alexander, please never leave me.¡± I request, afraid to lose him.


    His response is immediate and reassuring, his lips pressing a tender kiss to my head. ¡°Never, Alice.¡± He affirms, his voice a soothing balm that eases my worries.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Alice stands behind me and helps me in putting on my coat.


    As I turn to face her, my fingers find her chin and tilt her face up towards mine. Our eyes meet, and I lean down to capture her lips in a long, lingering kiss. The taste of her is so delicious.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to rest the entire day.¡± I assert, my tone bothmanding and caring as I draw back from the kiss. I want her to take care of herself, even in my absence.


    She responds with a meek nod. ¡°Anything else, Master?¡±


    I shake my head, a faint smile curving my lips. ¡°Nothing. See you tonight.¡± I lean in once more and ce a quick but affectionate kiss on her cheek before leaving.


    ***


    At night,


    I return home, and as my gaze falls upon Alice working in the kitchen, a subtle frown creases my brow. It seems my earlier instructions about resting have gone unheeded.


    Why doesn¡¯t this woman look after herself? I feel a mix of concern and frustration right now.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I must teach her a lesson today. A lesson that reminds her to prioritize her health and happiness and also shows her that I¡¯m in charge. It¡¯s time for her to understand that taking care of herself is not just an option-it¡¯s a necessity.

 Chapter 65 Kitchen Punishment

    I march inside the kitchen, a deep frown etched on my face.


    ¡°Everyone, leave.¡± As I order, all the maids, including Alice, stop working. They cast nces in my direction before obediently exiting.


    ¡°Alice, you¡¯re not part of ¡®everyone.¡¯ You¡¯re special to me.¡± I murmur, my fingers enclosing around hers before she steps out.


    In response to my words, she smiles at me over her shoulder.


    d in her maid uniform, she looks strikingly attractive, but I no longer can see her serving as my maid.


    As all the maid leaves, I lock the kitchen for privacy.


    ¡°Alexander, what are you doing? I have to-¡± I approach her and shush her by cing my finger on her lips.


    ¡°I ordered you to take a rest, Alice.¡± I remind her, loosening my tie and fixing my intense gaze on her.


    ¡°I followed your instructions, Alexander. I didn¡¯t get out of bed, but I had to head to the kitchen to make dinner for you because you love my cooking.¡± She exins as I pull off my tie.


    ¡°I appreciate it. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you defied me, so you deserve to be punished.¡± I state, my tone firm.


    ¡°Alexander-¡±


    I put my finger on her lips, silencing her. ¡°No words, Alice. Be a good kitten and ept your punishment.¡±


    I move to stand behind her. ¡°ce your hand behind your back.¡±


    As sheplies with my order in an instant, I secure her wrists behind her back with my tie.


    I walk back in front of her and take off her hairband, allowing her hair to cascade elegantly over her shoulders.


    ¡°Now you look perfect.¡± Ipliment her, stroking her hair with affection.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She passes a smile to me.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin with your punishment.¡± I walk to the shelf and pick up a wooden serving spoon.


    ¡°Bend down.¡± I direct, pointing at the kitchen counter. She obeys in an instant, positioning herself over the counter, ready to receive her punishment.


    Her wrists secure behind her back, and as she bends over the counter, her ass pulls out. She always looks so seductive in this posture.


    I walk up to her from behind and set the spoon down on the counter beside her.


    A moan escapes her lips as I lift her dress and fondle her buttocks. When I do this, I always reminisce about the first time I met her.


    As I just slightly caress her wetness above the fabric of her undies to tease her, she grinds herself against my hand in response.


    ¡°Have some patience, my desperate kitten.¡± I press her back against the counter to keep her still with one hand and continue teasing her with my other hand.


    ¡°Master, please.¡± As she begs, I smirk, rubbing her agonisingly slow.


    ¡°No pleasure for you tonight, Alice, as I want you to rest if I order you next time.¡± I withdraw my hand from her wet undies and pick up the spoon.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Her scream of pleasure fills the air as I raise the spoon and spank her buttocks with it.


    ¡°Will you take rest, Alice?¡± I inquire, the sound of smacks interrupting my words.


    Smack. Smack.


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± she responds, her voice carrying a mixture of pleasure and surrender.


    I tap the spoon between her thighs repeatedly with a teasing motion, arousing her.


    ¡°I need you badly, Alexander.¡± She beseeches, staring at me with immense need in her eyes.


    ¡°Not tonight, Alice.¡± I drop the spoon on the floor and grind my trouser bulge against her, driving her insane.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite wicked.¡± Sheins, moaning.


    ¡°Did you not miss your wicked Master, Alice?¡± I ask, grabbing her hair with my both hands and then I make her look at me by pulling her head back.


    ¡°Of course, I did, and I¡¯m pleased to have my Master back, but you¡¯re punishing me for unfair reason.¡± She gives me a sad pout.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting the punishment for your betterment, Alice. I want you to take care of yourself like you take care of me.¡± I exin to her in a stern tone.


    ¡°Alex-¡± I shush her by capturing her lips.


    Then I devour her lips passionately, grinding myself against her with great vigour.


    I¡¯m so turned on. Even I need her badly.


    ¡°Kneel in front of me now.¡± I open her hands and move away from her.


    A smug smile shes on my face as she immediatelyplies with my order, assuming her position.


    ¡°You know very well now what you have to do.¡± I wink at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil.¡± She mutters, unbuttoning my trousers and pulling down its zipper.


    ¡°Why should I suffer because of you?¡± I shrug my shoulders as tug down my pants and boxer, freeing my throbbing arousal.


    ***


    As we step into the room, she settles onto the sofa with a sullen expression, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Alice, why are you sulking? This wasn¡¯t the first time I punished you.¡± I inquire as I take a seat beside her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Today I left my bed to prepare dinner for you, and you punished me for it. Just as you punished me for taking care of you while you were drunk that night. You always punish me for being concerned about you. That¡¯s not fair.¡± She grumbles, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Last time, things were different, Alice. I punished you out of my ego as your Master, but today I punished you because I want you to take a proper rest.¡± I rify, taking her hands in mine.


    ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t seem fair.¡± She mutters, averting her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Alice, if my punishment is upsetting you, then I¡¯ll never punish you.¡± As I state, her eyes erge in shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because now what matters to me is your happiness andfort. I don¡¯t want to hurt you in any manner.¡± I dere in an honest tone.


    She rests her head on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel like this. My happiness lies with my Master. Don¡¯t take him away from me.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any issues with my punishments?¡± As I enquire, she raises her head from my chest.


    ¡°Of course not. I enjoy it when you dominate me and punish me. It¡¯s just that when you leave me unsatisfied, I be frustrated. I¡¯m also aware dying orgasm intensifies pleasure.¡± My lips contorted into a smile after listening to her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to snatch your Master from you, and I¡¯ll find reasons to punish you every day.¡± I give her a mischievous wink, startling her.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± She exims, shaking her head, and I embrace her in my warm arms, a smile gracing our lips.

 Chapter 66 Aggressively Fucking Her!

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    After dinner, Alexander lies down, cing his head on myp, and I caress his hair.


    ¡°Alexander, the night you were drunk, and I slept with you, why were you getting nightmares?¡± I enquire.


    I recalled that night because of our tonight conversation, and now I want to know why he was getting nightmares that night.


    ¡°In my childhood, my mother abandoned me, which left asting impact on me. I would often find myself trapped in dreams where she would leave me again, a constant reminder of the abandonment I had endured.¡± His words tug at my heartstrings, and I feel a surge of empathy for the young boy he once was.


    He smiles and takes my hand in his, adding, ¡°However, ever since I started sharing my nights with you, the nightmares vanish like magic. Your presence faded away the ghosts of my past.¡±


    As I listen to his words, a warmth fills my heart, knowing that my presence has brought him sce and tranquillity.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, I lean down and nt a soft kiss on his forehead.


    As I continue to stroke his hair, he shares anotheryer of his childhood. ¡°When my mother abandoned me and my brother Edward, our father filled our minds with toxic beliefs. He taught us that all women are like my mother, that men should control them, and they¡¯re unworthy of love and trust. These beliefs became ingrained in me, making it difficult to ept and trust you.¡±


    My heart aches as Ie to know the challenges he has faced in embracing love and trust. Now I understand why he distrusted and left me in the past.


    ¡°Alexander, those beliefs were born out of your father¡¯s pain and insecurities. They do not define you.¡± I reassure him.


    He sits up and sps my face, staring at me with unwavering love. ¡°I know, Alice, because you fade those beliefs. After meeting you, I realised all women aren¡¯t the same, and they¡¯re equals to men. They deserve to be loved and cherished by man.¡±


    A smile shes on my face upon knowing that I helped him in bing a better human being.


    ¡°Still something, I feel as if you¡¯ll leave me one day, and this happiness is temporary.¡± As he shares his fear with me, his eyes fill with vulnerability.


    I give a gentle squeeze to his hand. ¡°This fear is normal, Alexander. Even I¡¯m afraid to lose you. Everyone fears to lose to their loved ones.¡± I exin to him.


    He gives me a slight nod before pulling me into his embrace. ¡°Alice, I adore you so much. Please don¡¯t leave me, even if I ask you to, because I haveplete faith in you but not in myself.¡±


    I tighten my hold around him and affirm. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you until myst breath, Alexander, because I love you so much.¡±


    He breaks the hug and kisses my forehead, bringing a contented smile to my face.


    ***


    The next morning, Ie out from Alexander¡¯s arms and leave his room without disturbing his sleep because I have to prepare breakfast.


    As I stand under the shower, water cascades down my body, rxing my nerves, I wonder about my life and how much it has changed since I met Alexander. Hepleted me. All my sufferings were worth it in the end because I got to see his beautiful heart.


    A gasp escapes from my mouth as suddenly my man¡¯s muscr arms pinned my front body against the wall.


    When did he enter the bathroom?


    He tugs my hair backwards by taking them in a harsh grip and presses his front body against my back. I feel arousal between my legs as his hardness rubs against my buttocks.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to leave me alone in the bed, Alice.¡± He whispers in my ear, his voiceced with intense anger.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Is he so much furious just because I left him alone?


    ¡°Alexander-¡± he shushes me by pressing my mouth with his palm.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll pay for being a bad girl, Alice.¡± After saying this, he clutches my waist and enters me with full force, causing me to scream.


    He pounds into me with great vigour, roughly massaging my clit and pinching my nipples as if he is venting out his anger on me.


    The bathroom fills with our moans and groans as he fucks me with aggression, sucking water droplets from my body and nibbling my neck. He goes deeper into me with his every forceful thrust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to leave me¡­ ever, Alice.¡± He pulls out of me and spanks my buttocks before plunging into me again.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± He growls, striking my hips and giving me hard thrusts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, Alexander¡­.¡± A loud moan echoes through the bathroom as hees out of me and hits my throbbing core.


    I yelp in pleasure as he constantly rubs and strikes my crotch with full strength, pinning my face to the wall.


    My whole body quivers as I climax on his hand, gasping for air.


    ¡°Kneel and pleasure me now.¡± Hemands, moving away from me.


    I quicklyply with his orders by kneeling in front of him and taking him in my mouth. He grasps my hair and continues to do his work with aggression.


    This continues for hours. He rams into me in every corner of the bathroom, floor, countertop, against the door. It seems as if anger has possessed him. After a long time, I have witnessed his rage.


    When he thrusts into me, pinning my body against the wall and grabbing my things, my legs wrapped around his torso, he suddenly stops.


    He releases me on the floor, his eyes brimming with remorse, and I stare at him, panting.


    Is he guilty of taking out his anger on me?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He just leaves after kissing my forehead without saying a word, without even ncing at me.


    I wonder what made him so furious.

 Chapter 67 Apology

    I step out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around my body, my mind consumed with thoughts about Alexander¡¯s sudden anger.


    I¡¯m trying to understand why he was so aggressive today, and I don¡¯t think it was just because I left him alone in bed. I¡¯m certain there¡¯s something else.


    However, I want to admit that I enjoy it when he is rough with me during our sex. I derive immense pleasure from this.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡± Mia¡¯s words pull me back to the earth.


    When did shee to my room?


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°What? I juste out after taking the shower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent.¡± Mia retorts. ¡°I saw Alexander leaving your room,pletely drenched.¡±


    Shit! Now I can¡¯t hide the truth from her any longer. I need to be honest with her.


    ¡°Say something, Alice. Are you his submissive?¡± As she enquires, desperation glimmers in her eyes.


    I take a deep breath and admit, ¡°I used to be his submissive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®used to be¡¯? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Did he hurt you? And why did you lie about having a boyfriend?¡± She floods me with questions, her voice fills with confusion.


    ¡°Mia¡­ rx! I¡¯ll answer all your questions.¡± I assure her, grabbing her shoulders. ¡°And there is good news.¡± I add with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Mia. I¡¯m not talking about that good news.¡± I give a slight p to her arm.


    ¡°So, what is the good news?¡± As she asks, staring at me with curiosity, I blush.


    ¡°Will you just stop blushing and tell me what¡¯s going on between you and sir?¡± She yells, dying out of curiosity.


    ¡°Actually, Alexander and I are in love with each other.¡± As I tell her the truth, her eyes widen in disbelief.


    ¡°You mean Alexander Wilson is in love with you?¡± As I nod in response, beaming, she shakes her head in disbelief.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I will exin everything to you. Let me just wear something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods and sits on the bed, trying to digest the truth.


    I know it¡¯s difficult for her to believe that the so-called heartless billionaire is in love with a maid, but it¡¯s the truth, and he is no more heartless anymore.


    ***


    Ie out of the bathroom after wearing the maid dress and Mia stares at me, waiting for me to exin everything to her.


    After taking a sit beside her, I tell everything that how Alexander made me his submissive, concealed his feelings, ended our rtionship and begged me for forgiveness.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe he transformed himself so drastically for you. Such changes don¡¯t happen overnight, Alice. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t trust this.¡± She speaks in a stern tone.


    ¡°Mia, I know it¡¯s unbelievable, but this is the truth. Alexander has changed. Trust me, I¡¯ve witnessed the depth of his love for me in his eyes.¡± I exin to her.


    ¡°I trust you, Alice, but I don¡¯t trust him. You¡¯re so naive, and I just don¡¯t want anybody to take advantage of your innocence.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. I haveplete faith in him. I¡¯ll introduce you to him, and then you¡¯ll see. He never misses a chance to make me feel special.¡± My eyes sparkle as I tell her about Alexander.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Alice, but I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± She just pulls me into a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll never hurt me.¡± I reassure her with a confident blink after pulling away from her.


    ¡°Why did you hide this from me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to inform Aunt Rosy first. I¡¯m terrified of her reaction, Mia.¡±


    ¡°Alice, just tell her soon, before she hears it from someone else.¡± As she speaks, I just give a slight nod to her.


    ¡°Mia, now I have to go because I have to meet Alexander. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I stand up to leave.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re calling him just ¡®Alexander¡¯.¡± I giggle at her words before leaving to meet Alexander.


    I¡¯m desperate to know why he was so aggressive with me in the morning.


    ***


    I enter Alexander¡¯s room and find him smoking, standing on the balcony. I stroll towards him and embrace him from behind.


    ¡°Alexander, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As I enquire, he hurls his cigarette and turns towards me before engulfing me in his arms with a jerk, making me shocked.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Alice. I didn¡¯t want to treat you that way. I vent out my anger at you when it wasn¡¯t your fault, I hurt you again.¡± He pulls me closer to him, his voice tinged with guilt as he speaks.


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± I attempt to take away his guilt, caressing his hair.


    He breaks the hug upon hearing my words. ¡°I treated you aggressively, and you are fine with this, Alice?¡± He stares at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Alexander, I like it when you¡¯re rough with me.¡± I confess and add, ¡°And you already know how much I love to be under your control.¡±


    ¡°Whatever! I shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive with you. You deserve my love, not my anger, Alice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Alexander. Anger is a part of you, and you¡¯re doing great in dealing with it. It takes time to control itpletely, and I¡¯m with you in this. And don¡¯t feel guilty because you didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I exin, stroking his stubble with my thumb, and he looks at me with pure affection in his eyes.


    ¡°I always wonder what good deeds I have done to get you, Alice. You¡¯re an angel.¡± He takes my hand in his and kisses my knuckles.


    ¡°Now, will you tell me why were you so furious in the morning?¡± I enquire.


    He nods. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit down.¡± He takes my hand and guides me to the swing kept on the balcony.


    As we settle down, he sps my hand. ¡°I saw a dream this morning that you also left me like my mother. I kept shouting at you to stop, but you didn¡¯t.¡± His grip around my hand tightens and his voice shakes as he tells me about his horrific dream.


    ¡°And when I didn¡¯t see you with me on my bed after waking up from my dream, I just lost my mind.¡± He continues telling me, staring at me like a vulnerable child.


    Now I feel a pang of guilt for leaving him alone on the bed. Yesterday only, he told me about his fear, I should have thought about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alexander. I should have waited for you to wake up before leaving. You got that nightmare because of me.¡± Guilt etches in every line of my face as I apologise to him.


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t know that this would happen. I¡¯m sure you must have left the bed to prepare breakfast for me, right?¡± As he asks, I nod with a sad pout.


    ¡°Alice, I want you in my arms when I wake up. I sleep in peace when you¡¯re with me because I¡¯m certain you will protect me from my nightmare.¡± I feel overwhelmed upon listening to his words, and then I just pull him in my arms.


    ¡°I promise you, Alexander, I¡¯ll never leave you alone on the bed now.¡± I break the hug and seal my promise by kissing his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only ray of light in my dark world, Alice. I can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡± He speaks, resting his head on my shoulder and holding my hand close to his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you always, Alexander.¡± I lean down and ce a soft kiss on his hair.


    For a while, we keep sitting on the swing in silence, lost in the tranquillity of each other¡¯s presence, our hands entwined like our souls.


    ***


    In the evening, when I step out of the kitchen after preparing dinner, my brows raise in shock as I see Alexander sitting with Nancy, holding her hand.


    They¡¯re indulged in deep conversation. Their face expression vividly states that the matter is serious. I wonder what is going on between them.

 Chapter 68 I Need A Distraction

    I pace across my room, wondering what Alexander was doing with Nancy downstairs.


    The sound of the door opening snaps me back to reality. I march to Alexander and pin him against the wall by grabbing his cor, causing his eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡°Just slow down, woman. Why are you so wild suddenly?¡± I roll my eyes upon listening to his words.


    ¡°What was Nancy doing with you downstairs, Alexander?¡± I enquire in a sharp tone.


    A smile tugs the corner of his lips. ¡°Being possessive of me, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, Alexander. Just spill it.¡± My frown deepens as I snarl, tightening the grip of my hands around his cor.


    ¡°Well, she was upset, and I feltpelled to go to her and talk.¡± My brows raise in surprise and my grip loosens, listening to his exnation.


    ¡°What! You were consoling her?¡± I ask in disbelief tone, leaving his cors.


    He gives me a slight nod and takes my hand in his. ¡°Yes, a kind of because you changed me, Alice. Now I can feel the emotions of others.¡±


    A lone tear trickles down my cheek because his transformation overwhelms me.


    ¡°Edward has ended his rtionship with Nancy. However, she can¡¯t let him go because she is in love with him.¡±


    His mention of Edward brings something to mind. Edward¡¯s behaviour has been strangetely. The way he stares at me, I don¡¯t like it. Yesterday also he called me to sketch him, and he kept gazing at me.


    I can¡¯t even share this with Alexander because I don¡¯t want to create any misunderstanding between them because of me.


    His voice cuts through my thoughts. ¡°Where did you get lost?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about Nancy. She must be going through so much. You should talk to your brother about this.¡± I suggest.


    He agrees with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll have a conversation with him.¡±


    ¡°And now you can tell him about us also, because Mia has alreadye to know about us.¡± As I tell him, his eyes glint with joy.


    ¡°Finally, I can tell him. You know I¡¯m dying to share my happiness with my brother. I have been avoiding him for so many days because I can¡¯t lie to him. But how did Mia get to know about us?¡±


    ¡°She saw you leaving my room all wet in the morning. You know she wasn¡¯t ready to believe that you have changed.¡± He chuckles, listening to my words.


    ¡°Her reaction was as expected. Now I just can¡¯t wait to see Edward¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m nervous to tell Aunt Rosy. Mia¡¯s reaction intensified my fear. Aunt is overprotective of me.¡± I share my worries with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you. We¡¯ll handle this together.¡± He blinks his eyes and gives a slight squeeze to my hand in assurance.


    ***


    At night, Alexander arrives home from the office.


    I feel nervous about telling Aunt Rosy about our rtionship because I just finished talking to her on the phone. Alexander notices my distress and sits beside me on the bed.


    ¡°What happened, Alice? You don¡¯t look fine.¡± He enquires, concerned.


    I take a deep breath before telling him. ¡°I just spoke to Aunt Rosy. She advised me to stay away from you and your brother. I¡¯m worried about how to tell her I¡¯m in a rtionship with you. I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll react, Alexander.¡±


    He sps my hand and reassures me. ¡°Rx, Alice. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll visit your aunt together. I¡¯ll do my best to show her I¡¯ve changed. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll ept us.¡±


    Although his reassurance isforting, I feel like I need a distraction at this moment. I think I know just the thing that could help me.


    ¡°Alexander, I need a distraction. Take me to the yroom.¡± I assert.


    ¡°What? No way. You¡¯re already so nervous, and I exhausted you this morning.¡± He refuses, causing a frown to appear on my face.


    ¡°Alexander, I need it. Please.¡± I plead, grasping his hands.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡± A grin shes on my face as he finally agrees.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± I exim, jumping off the bed with excitement.


    He chuckles at my desperation and rises from the bed.


    ¡°By the way, did you inform your brother about us?¡± I inquire as we step out of the room, hand in hand.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yet, but tomorrow at breakfast, I¡¯ll let him know. Because tonight, my focus is on you, baby girl.¡± He utters, flicking my nose.


    I gasp as he suddenly carries me on his shoulders. His handnds on my butt, giving a yful spank that sends a tingling sensation through my body. Laughter escapes my lips, echoing in the corridors.


    ¡°Alexander, please put me down. Someone might see us like this,¡± I request, my cheeks flushing with a mix of excitement and shyness. I don¡¯t want our antics to be witnessed by prying eyes.


    ¡°Alice, let everyone know who you are. You¡¯re Alexander¡¯s Alice. You¡¯re mine.¡± He deres, his voice filled with pride and possessiveness.


    As he unlocks the door to the yroom, a rush of anticipation courses through my veins. The click of the lock sends a shiver down my spine.


    As we enter, he puts me down and flicks on the lights, illuminating the room with a soft glowN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°For today¡¯s session, tell me what you want, and I will fulfil your every desire. Today is your pleasure day, my love.¡± He speaks, his eyes locked with mine.


    Wow! Today I can make him do whatever I want. The intense and passionate encounters we had in the morning, that¡¯s exactly what I desire for our today¡¯s session.

 Chapter 69 Intense Playroom Session

    ¡°I want to experience your wild and aggressive side, and I¡¯ve missed being under your intense control, Master.¡± I confess, surrendering to the depths of my desire.


    A spark of surprise flickers in his eyes, and he enquires, ¡°You truly want to see my strictest and dominating side?¡±


    I nod in response, grinning. ¡°Yes, Alexander, because it is my deepest desire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder, Alice.¡± He remarks.


    ¡°I just love to be under your intense control, Alexander, and you¡¯re only the one who has unlocked this desire within me.¡± I respond, my voiceced with desire.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get exactly what you want, Alice.¡± He states, his eyes be intense and his voice grows powerful.


    As his gaze filled with desire and need drifts down to my crotch, I feel a twinge there, and I squeeze my legs. He has the power to arouse me with just one look.


    My breath catches in my throat as he pins me against the wall and grasps my arms above my head. The strength of his grip sends a surge of excitement through me.


    He secures my hands with a rope tied to the ceiling before gripping my chin and capturing my lips in a passionate kiss with hunger in his eyes. His kiss is intense and electrifying, making my every dead cell alive.


    I try to kiss him back, but he withdraws his lips and delivers a hard spank to my intimate area, causing me to jump in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to kiss me back, kitten. When I say ¡®kiss,¡¯ then you can. Understand?¡± He instructs, pressing his palm firmly against my intimate area.


    I respond, moaning in pleasure. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In his eyes, I can see his dominant side fully awakened.


    He forcefully rips off my dress and bra before spanking both of my breasts and pinching my nipples, eliciting a mixture of pain and pleasure from me. I enjoy the way he controls me. It excites me.


    Embracing his dominant nature, I close my eyes, savouring the moment.


    He hits my sensitive spot again. ¡°Open your eyes, kitten.¡± He orders, and his powerful voice is enough to make me climax.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to close them, Alice.¡± He warns me, his deep and dominating voice sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± I reply, eagerly obeying him.


    He tears off my panties, leaving mepletely naked except for the pendant he had gifted me. He looks at my body with desire-filled eyes.


    ¡°Fuck! Alice, you¡¯re so damn hot.¡± Hepliments me, his gaze softening as he admires my body, including my tattoo. I smile in response.


    His eyes grow intense again as he rubs between my legs with vigour. I moan, struggling to keep my eyes open, while he gazes deeply into them.


    ¡°Oh, God! Alexander¡­¡± His thumb circles my clit, while his fingers jab me with harshness, making me moan his name.


    He silences me with his palm, continuing to finger me and rub my clit roughly, bringing me to the edge of pleasure.


    When I¡¯m about to climax, I identally close my eyes, causing him to withdraw his hand and deliver four hard ps to my intimate area. I scream in both pain and pleasure, quickly opening my eyes.


    The power he exudes today is something else. I crave exactly what he¡¯s giving me.


    He grabs my hair and chin, pulling me close to his face. ¡°I told you not to close your eyes, Alice. But you took my warning lightly, didn¡¯t you?¡± I can sense the anger in his deep voice.


    Today I¡¯ve awakened my master, and he¡¯s determined to control mepletely.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± I respond, acknowledging my mistake.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take it seriously, and now I¡¯ll punish you.¡± He states, stepping away from me and walking towards a drawer. He returns to me with a vibrator.


    ¡°You must seek my permission before climaxing.¡± He orders, cing the vibrator directly on my clit at a high speed. My legs quiver with pure pleasure, and I struggle not to orgasm and close my eyes.


    He alternates between spanking my breasts and fingering me with his free hand, intensifying my pleasure.


    When I can¡¯t hold back any longer, I beg him, ¡°May I cum, master?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You must hold it back until I say so. Consider this your punishment, kitten.¡± He grinds the vibrator violently against my pussy.


    ¡°But, master, I can¡¯t hold it back any longer. Ahh!¡± I plead, gripping the rope tightly with my tied hands, desperately trying not to climax.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Alice.¡± He refuses, squeezing one of my breasts and devouring my lips. The vibrator remains at its highest speed, pressed against my clit.


    Oh, God, I can¡¯t endure it any longer.


    ¡°Master, please!¡± I beg him in a frantic tone, squirming.


    He ignores my request and begins fingering me again. I¡¯m about to climax on his fingers when he abruptly withdraws them, along with the vibrator.


    I don¡¯t even realize when he removes his pants and unbuttons his shirt, standing before me as attractive as ever.


    He plunges into me with full force, giving me the satisfaction I desire. We moan in extreme pleasure, deeply locked in each other¡¯s eyes as he continues to pound into me, clutching my waist.


    His thumb circles my clit while his other hand alternates between smacking my breasts and buttocks.


    Today, he aims to bring me to the peak of pleasure, but I can¡¯t climax. The intensity grows, turning pleasure into torture. Yet I revel in being under his intense control. The power he exerts over my body is indescribable.


    He withdraws from me for a few seconds and strikes my sensitive spot before thrusting back inside, gripping my buttocks roughly. He gives me deep thrusts, his member vibrating, increasing the sensations.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Cum for your Master, Alice!¡±


    Those words are all I want to hear. It brings a smile of relief to my face.


    We both reach climax together.


    It¡¯s the most intense orgasm I¡¯ve ever experienced.


    It is pure heaven. The wait has been worth it.


    He unties my hands, and my body copses against him. I¡¯m exhausted.


    He scoops me gently in his arms, and I pull him closer, wrapping my hands around his neck. I can hear his heartbeat, my favourite. He kisses my head, bringing a beatific smile to my face.


    My sweet and caring boyfriend has returned.


    I¡¯m deeply in love with my Master and my boyfriend.

 Chapter 70 Tangled Love Triangle

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    After fulfilling the wish of my love, I scoop her into my arms and carry her to bed. I was so wild and rough with her because that¡¯s what she wanted.


    Iy her down and pull theforter over her. ¡°Thank you, Master, for fulfilling my desire. I enjoyed our today¡¯s session.¡± As I lean down to kiss her forehead, she whispers, cing her hand on my face.


    ¡°It was my pleasure to fulfil your desire, Alice.¡± I tuck her hair behind her ear and kiss her forehead.


    As I notice a red mark around her wrist, my eyes glint with guilt.


    ¡°Alexander, you didn¡¯t hurt me. I can¡¯t even express in words how good you were today. Only you can pleasure me like this,¡± she exins, seeing guilt in my eyes as I stroke and kiss her wrists.


    I just nod and cuddle her under theforter with a smile on my face.


    ¡°I love you, Alice, and I¡¯m grateful to have you in my life.¡± I confess, before capturing her lips in a soft kiss.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander. You¡¯re my life. Please always stay like this with me.¡± I request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you like this for the rest of my life.¡± I seal the promise with a forehead kiss.


    Next morning,


    Now I don¡¯t need to hide anymore from Edward that I¡¯m deeply in love with Alice. I¡¯m dying to tell him that falling in love is the most beautiful feeling in this world.


    I make my way towards Edward¡¯s room, wondering about Alice. A smile doesn¡¯t leave my face whenever I think about her.


    Suddenly, a distinct burning smell fills the air, and my eyes fall on the door of Edward¡¯s room. Smoke is seeping from his room. My breath stops for a moment, and then I run inside his room.


    I¡¯m hell shocked by what I see in front of my eyes.


    Edward is burning his portraits, kneeling on the floor, his gaze fixed on the mes with a mix of pain and anger.


    His condition is worse than I¡¯ve ever seen before, and his room is messed up. He doesn¡¯t even realize that I am standing in front of him; he is that lost.


    I can¡¯t see my brother like this. His happiness is my utmost priority in life.


    Why the hell is he doing this? What happened to him? Who hurt my brother?


    These questions flood my mind.


    ¡°Edward, what happened to you? Is everything fine?¡± I ask, my voice filled with concern. His eyes finally meet mine, and for the first time, I see anger for me reflecting in his gaze.


    Did I do something wrong with him?


    ¡°Why did you do that, bro? Why did you make her your submissive?¡± He questions me with a broken voice, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    What did I do? I don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯s not making sense to me.


    I look at him with confusion, desperately trying toprehend his words.


    ¡°I love her, and you made her yours submissive. You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± He speaks, his voice filled with anguish.


    Whom does he love? Which girl is he referring to? My submissive?


    I struggle to grasp the meaning behind his words.


    ¡°Who are you talking about, Edward?¡± I enquire, perplexed.


    ¡°Alice! I love her, man.¡± He screams.


    My worldes crashing down at the sound of her name.


    He loves my Alice.


    Fuck! No!


    ¡°I loved her, but you fucking ruined everything. ¡°He yells, his voice filled with pain.


    I freeze after hearing his words, and just keep standing there, staring at him, my face contorted with shock.


    My mind races as I try to process Edward¡¯s words. The shock and pain reverberate through every fibre of my body. How did this happen? How did we both end up falling for the same woman?


    His tear-stained face contorts with a mix of emotions-heartbreak and anger.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°She seemed so innocent to me. I didn¡¯t know she would be your submissive. Last night, I was going to confess my feelings to her, but I saw you with her in the yroom. You told me you aren¡¯t interested in making anybody your submissive. Then why did you lie to me, bro?¡± He questions me, and I just stare at him silently, not understanding what I should say.


    His condition is the worst, and if I tell him that Alice and I are in love, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do.


    ¡°Edward, just calm down. We¡¯ll talk about this when you¡¯re sober.¡± I ce my hand on his shoulder, but he jerks it away.


    ¡°No, bro. I want to talk about this right now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry at me, Edward? I didn¡¯t know that you liked her.¡± I exin, my voiceced with pain.


    ¡°Now you know, so just break your rtionship with her. I just can¡¯t see her with you.¡± He demands, leaving me dumbfounded.


    He¡¯s asking me to leave Alice, my world, my sole source of happiness. I will be a dead soul if I leave her. How do I exin to him that Alice is my life and I can¡¯t leave her? I don¡¯t want to hurt him more. I¡¯m not understanding anything.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, Alex? I don¡¯t want that woman in your life. Could you do this for your brother?¡± He pleads, his hands gripping my arms.


    Although I¡¯m dying to tell him how much I love Alice, I reluctantly nod. Right now I don¡¯t have any option except to ept his demand because I don¡¯t want to worsen his condition.


    ¡°Thank you, bro. I promise you, I¡¯ll find the best submissive for you.¡± He utters, hugging me.


    ¡°Edward, please promise me you won¡¯t do anything that could hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯ll forget about Alice. I just don¡¯t want to see her face. I fucking thought she was different, but she¡¯s the same.¡± His eyes glint with hatred when he talks about Alice, and it breaks my heart.


    I want to tell him he was indeed right. Alice is different. She is an angel.


    But I know revealing my love for Alice now would push him over the edge, shattering his heart into pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of throwing her out of this house.¡± My eyes widen, listening to his words.


    ¡°Edward, let her continue working here. She has nowhere else to go.¡± I exin to him.


    ¡°Why should we care about a woman like her? Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for her?¡± He stares at me with fear in his eyes.


    ¡®Just tell him the truth, Alexander. Choose yourself over your brother. You deserve happiness. Don¡¯t sacrifice a precious soul. She won¡¯t be able to live without you.¡¯ My heart screams to tell him the truth.


    But how can I hurt my brother? How can I prioritize a love that¡¯s only blossomed over the past two months over my lifelong connection with my brother? How can I be selfish and only think about myself?


    If I were in Edward¡¯s shoes, my reaction would be the same. I could have never witnessed Alice romancing with my brother.


    I just can¡¯t live in peace with Alice when I know it will break my brother¡¯s heart. He is important to me more than anything else in the world.


    ¡°Say something, Alexander. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± His words pull me back to reality.


    ¡°Edward, she was just my submissive.¡± He sighs, believing in my lie, and my heart shatters to call Alice just my submissive.

 Chapter 71 Love me, Alexander!

    I enter my room, dejected and on the verge of crying. I can¡¯t leave Alice. She is my life, and I can¡¯t hurt her again. I made a promise to her ¨C I would never abandon her, and I¡¯ll never break it.


    As Alice sees me, she rushes to me. ¡°Alexander, what happened? Why do you look so gloomy?¡± As she notices my sadness, she enquires, her voiceced with deep concern.


    I can¡¯t control my emotions and burst into tears in front of her, startling her with my sudden outburst.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re scaring me. Tell me what happened?¡± She panics, cupping my face and forcing me to look at her.


    As I look into her oceanic eyes, a sob escapes my mouth. ¡°Alice, Edward-¡± As I shut my eyes, fresh tears roll down my cheeks, I don¡¯t understand how to tell her what promise I gave to my brother.


    ¡°Edward? What happened to him?¡±


    As she asks me, I finally tell her, ¡°he is also in love with you. Therefore, he broke up with Nancy.¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe this. We didn¡¯t even interact that much.¡± She utters in a disbelief tone.


    ¡°But this is the truth, Alice.¡± Then I narrate everything to her in a broken voice, about Edward¡¯s terrible condition and the promise I made to him.


    ¡°After witnessing his condition, I just couldn¡¯t gather the courage to tell him I¡¯m in love with you. I have never seen him so shattered before, Alice. He just wants you out of my life.¡± I shut my eyes close and shed silent tears.


    ¡°So will you leave me, Alexander?¡± I open my eyes in an instant upon listening to her question. She stares at me with fear in her eyes, waiting for my answer.


    ¡°No, Alice. I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± I immediately answer her without a second thought. A small smile spread across her face, listening to my answer.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m d that you chose me over your brother. But-¡± She takes a breath before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t want toe between the two brothers. I can¡¯t bear to see you both fighting because of me. You must leave me, Alexander.¡± As I listen to her words, I stare at her, taken aback, and fresh tears stream down my cheeks.


    ¡°No, Alice. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you.¡± I shake my head, crying.


    She sps my face and sheds tears, gazing at me with pain in her eyes. ¡°Will you live with me in peace by seeing your brother suffering?¡± As she enquires, I shake my head.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know, Alice, but I¡¯m certain about one thing that I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± I take her face in my hands and just capture her lips.


    I kiss her lips softly while crying. Although I¡¯ll never be able to live in peace with her, shattering the heart of my brother, I just can¡¯t abandon her because she is the only source of my joy.


    But she pushes me away, leaving me utterly shocked.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be together, Alexander! I can¡¯te between you and your brother. I don¡¯t want to break your rtionship with him.¡± She sobs.


    God, I can¡¯t bear to see her like this. Why is this happening?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make this situation more difficult for you, Alexander. Just go!¡± She grabs my wrist and drags me out of the room.


    Why does this girl never think about herself? She always cares about me.


    I know how much she loves me. She can¡¯t live without me, but she doesn¡¯t want to make me choose between her and Edward.


    Fuck! I love this girl, man.


    She has the purest soul.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve this. Rather, she deserves all my love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. We¡¯re not meant for each other.¡± She tries to shut the door in my face, but I block it with my foot, not letting her close the door.


    We stare at each other with a painful intensity, our eyes locked in a silent battle.


    I walk inside and sp her face before capturing her lips in a soft kiss. Tears fall from my eyes, and I feel tears on her cheek as well.


    She is my addiction, and I can¡¯t live without her. I¡¯ll die if she¡¯s not with me.


    I wipe away her tears with my thumbs while our lips move smoothly in rhythm, lessening each other¡¯s pain through this pure kiss.


    Thank God! This time, she doesn¡¯t push me away and loses herself in the kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, love! I¡¯ll make everything alright. Just trust me.¡± I whisper after breaking the kiss.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± She breathes, gazing deep into my eyes.


    These three words make me even stronger and more confident.


    I kiss her forehead, promising her to never leave her. Then I kiss both eyes, promising that I¡¯ll never let a teare out of them.


    I savour the taste of her lips as I kiss her again, my mouth enveloping hers with a delicate touch. The exquisite sensation of her soft lips against mine is enough to make all my worries vanish, and I feel peaceful and contented in this intimate moment.


    I don¡¯t know what our future holds, but I just want to be with her right now and cherish this moment of our togetherness.


    As I break the kiss, we both get lost in the depth of each other¡¯s eyes. I scoop her in my arms and take her to the bed, our eyes locked. All I want is to get lost in her love and forget about everything else.


    I gentlyy her down on the bed ande above her. Her eyes are still watery with tears.


    ¡°I love you, Alice. Just forget about everything and remember how much we love each other.¡± As I whisper, a tear roll down her cheek, causing my heart to ache. I can¡¯t bear to see tears in her eyes.


    I suck the tear from her face and give her a gentle kiss on her cheek. Automatically, tears well up in my own eyes because she is pure and doesn¡¯t deserve any pain. She deserves happiness.


    She sps my face and wipes away my tears with her fingers. I hold her hand and kiss it while our eyes share the pain we feel.


    She pulls me into a tight hug. As I wrap her in my arms, I realise that this is what I want in my life ¨C her arms, my home, my peace.


    ¡°Love me, Alexander!¡± She demands, breaking the hug and looking deeply into my eyes.


    That¡¯s it. I capture her lips in a passionate kiss, and she kisses me back with equal vour. Amidst our kisses, my hands explore her body, slide under her dress, and y with her soft tits, causing her to moan into my mouth.


    She bites my lips, unbuttoning my shirt, and soon our clothes scatter in a corner of the room.


    My lips continue to explore her body, moving down to her breasts, where I admire and caress her tattoo, causing her to shiver. As I lick her tattoo, she runs her fingers through my hair, lost in my touch.


    All I want is to lose myself in her love.


    Afterwards, I position myself between her legs, and we both gaze into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I love you, Alice, and I¡¯ll always choose you, no matter what.¡± I groan as I give her a deep shot. Tears stream down her face as she feels me inside her.


    Every single time I enter, I feel soplete.


    It is a pure bliss, like heaven on earth.


    I won¡¯t allow anyone toe between us.


    My fingers wipe tears from her face so softly, as if she¡¯s made of ss. I don¡¯t want to cause her any pain.


    I give her slow and deep thrusts, causing her to moan with profound pleasure. ¡°I love you, Alexander.¡±


    Why do I feel like this could be thest time we make love? It hurts me to the core.


    But it¡¯s just a feeling. I¡¯ll never leave her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, Alice.¡± I increase the pace of my movements, groaning.


    As she wraps her legs around my waist, we lost ourselves in our pure lovemaking session, and the room fills with our moans and gasps as we surrender to our passion.


    Right now, she¡¯s with me and that¡¯s all that matters to me. I don¡¯t care about anything else.

 Chapter 72 Sir, Please Go

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake in the middle of the night and see Alexander murmuring in sleep. ¡°Edward, please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Tears stream down my cheeks, witnessing his condition. He is again getting nightmares.


    Ipose myself, taking a deep breath before shaking him to wake him up from the nightmare.


    He awakens with a jerk and pulls me into a tight embrace.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Alexander.¡± I console him, rubbing his back, and feel the grip of his arms loosen around me.


    After a moment, he breaks the hug and stares at me like a vulnerable kid. My heart aches to see him in this state.


    ¡°Alexander, can I demand something from you?¡± His brows narrow in confusion at my sudden question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I take a deep breath and request him, putting the stone on my heart. ¡°Leave me, Alexander. I can¡¯t see you like this.¡±


    He instantly shakes his head. ¡°No, Alice. My condition will be worst if I leave you.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I love you with all my heart,¡± I confess, my voice filled with vulnerability. ¡°However, the conflict between your love for me and your bond with Edward is too much for me to bear. I want us to be together, but not at the cost of your family.¡±


    He cries, pressing his forehead against mine. ¡°Why is this happening, Alice? We were so happy in our world.¡±


    ¡°This is what life is, Alexander. Everything is temporary here, our happiness was also temporary.¡± Tears trickle down my cheeks as I utter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, Alice.¡± He pulls me into a firm hug.


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t live without you, Alexander, but I have to let you go. Perhaps, in the future, a miracle brings us together again.¡± As he breaks the hug, I speak, entwining my fingers with his. ¡°Let¡¯s just live this moment of our togetherness to the fullest.¡±


    He straddles me and locks his intense gaze with mine, pinning my hands against the mattress. ¡°Never forget that I love you, Alice, and I¡¯ll always love you.¡± He confesses before capturing my lips in a tender kiss and easing into me.


    I forget everything upon feeling him inside me. I have a strong feeling that our all problems will fade, and we will be together again, happier than ever.


    ***


    As I wake up alone in bed the next morning, a thought crosses my mind, ¡°Did Alexander leave me?¡±


    Although I asked him to leave to avoid any trouble between the brothers, it still stings to know he¡¯s gone.


    My heart aches and tears stream down my cheeks. I sob, clutching the pendant which Alexander gifted me.


    I put on my dress ande to my room with a heavy heart.


    As I see Mia in the room, I rush to her and embrace her before bursting into tears.


    ¡°What happened, Alice? Why are crying?¡± She enquires, concernsced in her voice as she rubs my back.


    ¡°Mia-Mia, Alexander left me.¡± I sob, clutching her dress.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t cry for him. He isn¡¯t a trustworthy person. He was just pretending to love you.¡± As she calls Alexander¡¯s love fake, I pull away from her and re at her.


    ¡°Mia, you know nothing. He wasn¡¯t ready to leave me, but I asked him to leave me¡­¡± As I tell her, Mia¡¯s eyes fill with confusion.


    ¡°Why did you ask him to leave you, Alice? I¡¯m not getting it.¡± She asks, perplexed.


    I squeeze my eyes shut topose myself before exining everything to her while shedding silent tears.


    ¡°Are you nut, Alice? Why do you always try to be great? You shouldn¡¯t have asked him to leave you.¡± She chides me.


    ¡°You know me, Mia. I can¡¯t let anybody suffer because of me. If Alexander had chosen me, he would have never lived in peace.¡±


    ¡°Will he now live in peace without you, Alice?¡± As she asks, I shake my head, sobbing.


    ¡°But this was the only way to protect their rtionship, Mia. I couldn¡¯t be happy if I separated two brothers.¡± I exin to her.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Alice, start thinking about yourself, or else one day you¡¯ll regret it.¡± She leaves the room, mming the door.


    I see her so angry for the first time.


    I sit on the edge of the bed, my heart heavy with confusion and doubt. Mia¡¯s words echo in my mind, stirring a turmoil of emotions within me. Did I make a mistake by pushing Alexander away?


    Is it fair to ask Alexander to leave me, to sacrifice our love for the sake of his rtionship with his brother?


    I rey the moments I shared with Alexander in my mind-theughter, the tenderness, and the genuine love that blossomed between us. I can¡¯t deny the depth of my feelings for him, nor can I ignore the ache in my chest when I imagine a life without him.


    Tears trickle down my cheeks, breaking away from Alexander feels like shattering a part of myself.


    ***


    I try to keep myself busy with work the entire day to distract myself from missing Alexander. However, I find it hard to concentrate on anything.


    Not even painting helps me out because I terribly miss him.


    In the evening, I pick up my phone to call him but stop myself because it¡¯ll be more difficult for both of us to stay without each other if we stay in contact.


    ***


    I wonder about Alexander, lying on the bed. I return to the earth as someone bangs on the door of my room constantly.


    Who is banging on the door like this? Is it Alexander? Is he back?


    Hope flickers in my eyes, I wipe my tears and hurriedly walk to open the door.


    As I open the door, my brows raise in shock and confusion to see Edward. He ispletely drunk, and his eyes are bloodshot red.


    ¡°Sir, do- do you want something?¡± I stutter as I get negative vibes from him.


    I can sense danger.


    ¡°Yes, I want something from you.¡± As his lips curve into an evil grin, my heart thump with fright.


    ¡°Wh-what, sir?¡± My lips quiver in fear as I ask.


    ¡°I want to make you my submissive.¡± I gasp and freeze for a few seconds after listening to his words.


    Alexander told me ¨C he is in love with me, then why does he want to make me his submissive?


    Ipose myself and respond to him, putting my thoughts aside.


    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t be your submissive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so innocent, Alice. I know what type of woman you are. I know you were my brother¡¯s submissive earlier, so why are you denying me?¡± As he asks, hurting me by clutching my jaw and digging his nails into my skin, tears roll down my cheeks.


    I feel a sudden urge to tell him the truth, that I¡¯m not just Alexander¡¯s submissive and we are in love with each other.


    But I know he won¡¯t understand anything because he ispletely under the effect of alcohol.


    ¡°Sir, leave me. You¡¯re drunk. We can talk tomorrow.¡± I push him away with full force and immediately try to close the door, hell-scared of him.


    He pushes the door to open it from outside when I try to close it by applying my full strength.


    He isn¡¯t in his senses. He can do anything with me. I¡¯m frightened, therefore I¡¯m giving my best to protect myself from him.


    He finally wins and enters inside, killing me with his looks, and I walk backwards, my eyes filled with fear fixed on him.


    ¡°Sir, please go. I don¡¯t want to be your submissive.¡± I beg, still moving backwards.


    He marches towards me and harshly yanks my hair, causing me to yelp in pain.


    ¡°Alice, say yes to be my submissive now, or else I¡¯ll make you regret it for refusing me.¡± As he warns me after dangerouslying close to my face, my whole body trembles with fright.


    I can¡¯t believe that Alexander and I left each other for him. I¡¯m regretting my decision.


    ¡°No matter what you do, I¡¯ll never be your submissive.¡± I state, staring directly into his with no fear in my eyes.


    A scream escapes from my mouth as he violently pulls my hair in fury.


    ¡°Are you challenging me, Alice?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not challenging you. I¡¯m not that type of girl-¡± I feel a stinging pain on my face as he gives me a hard p.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make me a fool anymore.¡± He shrieks, roughly seizing my jaw, and I cry hysterically.


    ¡°You can still agree to be my submissive. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll use my ways to convince you. This is yourst chance. Trust me, if you refuse, you¡¯ll deeply regret it and suffer.¡±


    I¡¯m terrified, but I can¡¯t be his submissive. Nobody can touch or see my body except Alexander, as he has the right to my body, mind, and soul.


    I can¡¯t give this right to Edward. I¡¯ll fight back with him, tell him the truth about my rtionship with Alexander. Perhaps, after this, he stops forcing me to be his submissive.


    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t be your submissive because Alexander and I-¡± Words remain in my mouth as he hits me on my face again, and I fall to the floor with a thud.


    Fuck! I can¡¯t believe that he is treating me with such extreme cruelty. How even he imed he was in love in love with me?


    I¡¯m frightened of him because it seems like a monster has possessed him and my no words will affect him.


    Now only Alexander can make him understand and protect me from this monster.


    Alexander, where are you? Please save me from your brother. Your Alice needs you.

 Chapter 73 Tortured

    As I close my eyes and sob, Edward startles me by lifting me onto his shoulder.


    I be frantic and squirm in his grasp, desperately trying to free myself while screaming, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Confusion floods my thoughts. What is he up to?


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how you don¡¯t agree to be my submissive.¡± He states before leaving my room with me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Sir, leave me. I don¡¯t want to be your submissive. Put me down.¡± I beg, sobbing and struggling against his hold, my legs kicking and arms punching. I try my best to make him leave me.


    The household staff gather out, hearing my screams. Their expressions show pity, yet none dare to mess with him.


    Hees to a sudden halt in the middle of the corridor, and I hear Mia¡¯s voice pleading, ¡°Leave her, sir!¡±


    I turn my head and lock my eyes with her, silently imploring her to rescue me from this monster.


    He warns her, ¡°Step aside, girl, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Despite his warning, she tries her best to free me from his grip. However, he shoves her with force, causing her to fall hard onto the floor.


    I be hysterical and cry louder, as he forcibly takes me to the yroom. Mia runs after us to protect me from the devil, but he shuts the door in her face.


    Fright causes my heart to race. Why has he brought me to the yroom?


    He harshly hurls me onto the table and ties my limbs with the straps. Although I try to fight back, my all attempts go in vain because he is stronger than me.


    Is he going to torture me?


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not doing right. You¡¯ll regret itter because Alex-¡± My words remain in my mouth as he silences me with a ball gag.


    I want to exin to him that Alexander loves me, and if he gets to know that his brother is doing this to me, he won¡¯t spare even him. But I can¡¯t say anything. I feel so helpless.


    ¡°Now this mouth will remain closed until you agree to be submissive.¡± As he deres, I close my eyes and shed tears of agony.


    It seems like a nightmare to me. I¡¯ve never felt so vulnerable in my entire life.


    He makes a call, orders someone toe to the yroom, and hangs up.


    Whom is he calling here? What is he going to do with me? I just hope Alexanderes and saves me before he can do anything wrong with me.


    ¡°Alice, no matter what, I¡¯ll make you agree to be my submissive tonight.¡± He leans over me and states with wrath in his eyes.


    A knock at the door interrupts, and he walks to open it. His ex-submissive, ¡®Nancy¡¯, enters the room.


    She nces at me with hatred before shifting her eyes to him.


    ¡°Nancy, I want you to tell us what punishment you hate the most because I want to show a glimpse of that to my future submissive.¡± He questions her, his gaze shifting between Nancy and me.


    ¡°Sir, it hurts the most when you spank me with your belt, especially between my thighs.¡± Her words hit me like a shockwave, nearly stopping my heart.


    ¡°Strip! And stand, sying your legs.¡± He orders, gesturing toward the table where I¡¯m bound.


    ¡°Alice, you have onest chance to agree, or I¡¯ll do to you what I¡¯m about to do to Nancy.¡± He warns me, pulling out his belt. Nancy steps out of her clothes and stands in front of me, spreading her legs and cing her hands on the back of her head.


    Just the thought of being struck by a belt makes me shudder.


    I¡¯m perplexed because neither I can handle this nor can I submit to him.


    With each brutal blow thatnds on Nancy¡¯s body, her cries pierce the air. I squeeze my eyes shut, unable to see this torture.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Alice, and see it.¡± His belt strikes my stomach, causing a yelp of pain to escape my mouth.


    Fuck! It hurts.


    I force my eyes open because I don¡¯t want him to hit me again. It¡¯s unbearable.


    I cry uncontrobly, shivering with fright as he constantly hit her crotch. Nancy screams and closes her legs with every strike. How can she endure this and still stand with her legs wide open?


    How can she love someone so cruel?


    Even witnessing this cruelty hurts me so much.


    Will I face the same if I don¡¯tply and be his submissive?


    I want to flee, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m bound.


    Alexander, where are you? Please save me.


    ¡°Are you seeing the red marks on her body, Alice? Those will be yours if you don¡¯t agree to be my submissive.¡± He drops the belt on the floor and warns me, approaching me, while I just cry in sheer helplessness.


    I can¡¯t be his submissive, I can¡¯t allow anyone except Alexander to touch me.


    The pain from a single belt strike is unbearable. Will I be able to endure what he has done to Nancy? But I must take the pain because I can¡¯t submit myself to this monster.


    I only belong to Alexander.


    I¡¯m certain when Alexanderes here, he won¡¯t leave his brother for humiliating and hurting me. I¡¯ll endure the pain until Alexanderes, and I¡¯ll never give myself to this monster, no matter what.


    ¡°Nancy, put on your clothes and get lost.¡± He orders her in a stern tone, ncing at her over his shoulder.


    ¡°So, Alice, have you made your decision? Will you be my submissive?¡± As Nancy leaves, he takes off the ball gag from my mouth after bending over me. His proximity disgusts me.


    ¡°No.¡± Listening to my answer, a frown appears on his face and he shoots daggers at me. ¡°I¡¯ll never submit myself to a monster like you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting innocent in front of me, Alice? If you can submit to my brother, why not to me?¡± He questions, harshly grasping my jaw in fury.


    ¡°I willingly submitted myself to Alexander, he didn¡¯t force me like you. There is noparison between both of you. I even doubt that you¡¯re his actual brother. I love-¡±


    Before I can confess my love for Alexander, his hand strikes my face, causing my cheeks to ache.


    ¡°Just shut up, you bitch.¡± He thunders in outrage and again shut my mouth with the gag without listening to my words.


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re refusing to be my submissive. Because you love pain like Nancy, don¡¯t you?¡± As he assumes wrong, I frantically shake my head, trying to speak, but the gag muffles my voice.


    My eyes widen in horror as he brings the scissors.


    As he leans down to cut my dress, I look at him with pleading eyes, although it won¡¯t affect him because he is heartless.


    He tears my dress, and I sob, squeezing my eyes shut. I despise being exposed like this in front of him.


    Why is this happening to me?


    Please, Alexander, save me.


    He rips every piece of my clothing, making me utterly naked. I want to hide from his evil gaze, but I can¡¯t.


    I feel so humiliated.


    Now there is only one mark on my body, and I know there¡¯ll be more tonight.


    My heart thump with fright as he picks up the belt.


    ¡°Such a sexy body you have, Alice, and it¡¯ll be so much fun to adorn it with the belt marks.¡± He gives me an evil smile, rolling the one end of his leather belt across his hand.


    As the belt arcs toward me, I close my eyes, bracing for the pain.


    The leather snaps against my tender breasts, and I felt a stinging pain and sob uncontrobly.


    It hurts so much!


    Before I can get used to the pain, anothershes, intensifying the burning sting.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He thrashes mercilessly across my thighs, stomach and breast. The room echoes with my sobs and muffled screams of pain. I want him to stop.


    It is excruciatingly painful. My body feels like it¡¯s on fire. Every inch of my body hurts like hell. I just want this torture to end.


    I wish Alexander was here, he would never allow this to happen.


    As the beltnds between my thighs, I shake my head uncontrobly and my toes wiggle until the pain lessens.


    I can¡¯t endure more. Scars and blisters cover me. The pain is so overwhelming that I feel like dying.


    I beg him to stop, staring at him with my wet eyes.

 Chapter 74 Please… stop…

    ¡°This will stop if you agree to be my submissive, Alice.¡± He approaches me and removes the ball gag. ¡°Will you be my submissive?¡±


    I can¡¯t take this pain more, but how can I agree to submit myself to this monster?


    ¡°I would rather die in pain.¡± His eyes widen a bit in shock, listening to my answer. He didn¡¯t expect that I would deny him after all his torture.


    I know, now I have to face the worst, but nothing can make me agree to give myself to a monster like him. I¡¯ll never let him win. Until my body can take the pain, I¡¯ll take it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also see how much more pain you can take.¡± He grits his teeth in fury, fixing his dark gaze on me. It seems as if a beast has possessed him. He isn¡¯t in his senses.


    ¡°Please, stop doing this. Alexander will kill you for doing this with me.¡± Ignoring my words, he unties me and flips me on my front. I scream when my fresh wounds press against the hard table. It¡¯s hurt more than the beating.


    His rough hands bound my wrists and ankles, rendering mepletely helpless before the thrashing began.


    ¡°Say yes to be my submissive, Alice.¡± He yells, hitting me hard on my hips.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I scream, wrinkling.


    Every inch of my body is on fire. Right now I feel nothing except pain.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He hurls the belt on the floor and storms out of the room.


    Even though I¡¯m still in pain, I let out a sigh of relief, since the torture is finally over.


    I keep crying for hours in extreme physical pain, still bound to the table. I feel like dying.


    However, finally, a maid arrives. She gives me a look of sympathy but says nothing.


    She unties me, shifts me to the bed, applies ointment to my wounds and gives me a painkiller. After that, I can finally fall asleep with the hope ¨C Alexander wille and save me from the hell of his brother.


    I wake up the next day, and the sharp pain in every inch of my body brings back the dreadful memories ofst night.


    After burying my face in the mattress, I sob. I long for relief from this pain.


    Before that monsteres back and tortures me, I must leave this ce.


    Although I¡¯m not in a condition to move even an inch, I gather myself and stumble out of the yroom, covering myself with a white duvet. It hurts me more when I walk.


    When I reach my room, I put on a dress. Fresh tears roll down my cheeks, and I bite my lips in agony as the rough fabric of the dress touches my skin.


    Fuck! What have I done to deserve this hell? For this monster, I sacrificed my happiness.


    As I¡¯m about to step out of the house, someone grasps my hand. My eyes widen in horror.


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be Edward.


    ¡°You think you can escape from here so easily?¡± As the monster¡¯s voice reaches my ears, I shiver with fright before closing my eyes and weeping.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Haven¡¯t you hurt me enough yesterday?¡± I ask him, crying when hees in front of me.


    His eyes are bloodshot red, and he is wobbling. It means he is still drunk, and not in a condition to see what he is doing with me. No matter what I say or do, he won¡¯t get it.


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to hurt you, Alice. Why can¡¯t you just say yes to me?¡± He slurs his words.


    ¡°I will never say yes because I love-¡±


    ¡°You must agree because your sufferings won¡¯t end until you do so.¡± Saying this, he drags me back to the yroom.


    I don¡¯t resist because I know there is no use and also I¡¯m not in a state to fight back. The pain has weakened my body.


    He harshly takes off my dress and straps me to a chair and taps the vibrator against my swollen clit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes, I won¡¯t turn it off until night. Then I¡¯ll spank your pussy and insert a vibrating dildo inside you for the entire night.¡± As he threatens me, my eyes dte in terror.


    ¡°Now have fun.¡± He turns on the vibrator, giving me a mischievous wink.


    How can a person be so sadist?


    ¡°I¡¯ll return after two hours, and if your answer is yes, this will stop. However, if your answer is still no, then this will only stop at night.¡± He leaves after shutting my mouth with a ball gag.


    The powerful vibration of the vibrator causes my legs to shake violently after a few minutes only. I be more and more sore with each passing second.


    I¡¯m perspiring because I¡¯ve had so many orgasms that I¡¯m so worn out. I want it to stop, so I¡¯m writhing and screaming.


    It seems I¡¯m going through hell.


    I should say yes to the monster because I can¡¯t bear this pain till night, and even if I do, he won¡¯t stop here. He¡¯ll make me suffer more.


    But how can I let him win?


    No, I¡¯ll endure the torture until I can, because I can¡¯t submit myself to this monster. How can I give Alexander¡¯s rights to him?


    My whole body trembles because of the vibrator, and I clench my hands and toes.


    Please, God, send Alexander to save me. As I pray, then only God listens to me.


    Mia steps into the yroom, and as she witnesses my worst condition, she palms her mouth and gasps in horror.


    ¡°Fuck, that bastard. How could he hurt you so much?¡± She rushes to me and turns off the vibrator first. Even after it gets turned off, my body quivers terribly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice. I couldn¡¯t save you at the right time.¡± Tears trickle down her cheeks as she unstraps the ball gag.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ju¡­ just call Alex¡­Alexander.¡± I try to say between my pants as she unties me from the chair.


    Now, I know we can¡¯t escape from Edward¡¯s hell. I can¡¯t repeat the same mistake, that¡¯s why I just what to contact Alexander anyhow.


    ¡°Nine¡­ five¡­,¡± As I tell her the number, she immediately calls him and put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I close my eyes, relieved to hear Alexander¡¯s voice after a long day. Despite the intense pain, a faint smile crosses my face.


    But my relief shatters as Edward arrives, snatches the phone from Mia¡¯s hand, ends the call, and violently ps her to the ground.


    Fuck! No.


    I was so close to conversing with Alexander.


    Why is this happening? Why is my fate so cruel?


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you?¡± He yells at her.


    He turns towards me and questions, ¡°You think my brother wille to save you?¡±


    I just avert my gaze because I don¡¯t want to even look at him. He disgusts me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter because first I must teach your friend a lesson.¡± He states, tying me again to the chair, and my eyes widen in shock.


    No, I can¡¯t let my friend suffer because of me.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt her. You can hurt me as much as you want.¡± I plead as he marches towards Mia and forces her to stand up by grabbing her hair.


    ¡°Just stop it.¡± I sob as he harshly rips off Mia¡¯s clothes, ignoring our pleas.


    He binds her upside down to the ceiling before jabbing his shaft into her mouth and striking her groin with a flogger.


    ¡°Please¡­ stop¡­¡± I scream constantly, struggling against my restraints.


    Witnessing him torment my friend in front of me hurts more than my physical pain. I can¡¯t bear to see anyone suffer, especially when it¡¯s because of me.


    ¡°This can end if you agree, Alice.¡± Hearing his words, I surrender to the monster. I can¡¯t let my friend suffer any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your submissive. Please, just leave my friend.¡± I beg and agree to be his submissive, and he grins with triumph.


    He¡¯s truly a monster. Karma will surely repay him more than he¡¯s inflicting on me. I have faith in that.

 Chapter 75 She is my world!

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next Day,     It¡¯s been forty-eight hours since Ist saw her. I feel like a part of me has died. Sleep has evaded me these past two days.


    I decided to go away from Alice for just one day, an attempt to test if I could endure her absence. Deep down, I knew it was an impossible task, but I needed to do it for my brother¡¯s sake.


    Yesterday only, I had resolved to go back to her, to tell her ¨C I¡¯d never leave her side again. However, the heavy snowfall prevented me from returning home.


    Restlessness consumes me as I long to hear her voice and see her. I need to know how she¡¯s doing. The nightmare fromst night, where she was in agonising pain, has left me deeply worried.


    Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been incessantly trying to reach out to her, but she hasn¡¯t answered my calls or replied to my texts.


    She needs me, and I can sense it. That¡¯s why, despite the heavy snowstorms outside, I make my way back to the mansion. Throughout the way, I pray for her safety.


    As I enter the mansion, I instruct a maid to call Alice. The mention of her name seems to evoke fear in the maid¡¯s eyes. I give her a wary look, raising a brow at her.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± She stammers, bowing in front of me before rushing.


    ¡°I hope she is fine.¡± I pray as I wait for her, seated in the hall while twiddling my thumbs and taping my foot in restlessness.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± As I hear Alice¡¯s faint voice, I raise my head to look at her.


    She approaches me, taking small steps, not dressed in maid attire; instead, she¡¯s dressed in a fully covered gown. Her makeup is heavier than usual, and she appears frail and distressed, her eyes filled with great agony; all of this makes me suspicious.


    She is not in good condition, and she is in excruciating anguish. I can tell that she is suffering from much more than our separation.


    I rise to my feet and stride towards her. ¡°Alice.¡± As I take her name, she closes her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you back, Alexander? I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± She utters with an empty voice, devoid of emotion.


    As she turns to walk, I stop her by grasping her hand. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s the matter tell me? I know you¡¯re not fine and you need me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, Alexander.¡± She shoves my hand away and rushes to her room, avoiding eye contact.


    She ims she doesn¡¯t need me, but the pain in her voice makes it obvious that she really does.


    What is she going through that she can¡¯t even share it with me?


    I¡¯ll certainly find out.


    I dash to her room to find out the truth.


    ¡°Alice, please open the door. Why are you trying to distance yourself from me? I regret leaving you, and I¡¯m truly sorry. Alice, I just want to be there for you. I can see that you¡¯re not okay. Please, open the door.¡± I beg, constantly knocking on the door.


    ¡°Alexander, if you truly care for me, just go away. I beg you.¡± Hearing her sorrowful voice, I stop knocking on the door.


    What is she going through? I¡¯m desperate to know this.


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll leave, but I¡¯m determined to find out what¡¯s troubling you, Alice.¡± After saying this, I reluctantly leave from there.


    I enter my room, bemused and dejected. My Alice is in so much pain, and I can¡¯t help her. The guilt of leaving her weighs heavily on me.


    The reason she isn¡¯t talking can¡¯t be my departure because she herself requested me to leave her. It¡¯s something else.


    What could it possibly be?


    Why is my Alice in so much pain?


    What happened to her here while I was gone?


    I pace across my room, puffing on my cigarette while pondering about Alice.


    Perhaps I should ask Edward; he might know something.


    I don¡¯t care about anything else right now; all I want is to relieve Alice¡¯s misery after finding its cause.


    As I reach Edward¡¯s room, the sorrowful screams of my Aliceing out of his room startle me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    No, no, it¡¯s not Alice¡¯s voice. I must be mistaken.


    Why will her screame out of my brother¡¯s room? I shake my head and chuck my thoughts before opening the door of his room.


    A gasp escapes me, and I can¡¯t believe my eyes upon witnessing inside Edward¡¯s room.


    I find my brother torturing my love. He constantly presses a button on his phone while Alice writhes on the floor like a fragile soul, her screams rending the air.


    My blood boils at the sight of Alice¡¯s horrifying condition. He gives electric shocks from a device he¡¯s inserted into her. Now I get why she ran away from me because he was threatening her.


    How dare he hurt her to this extent?


    I march towards him and snatch the phone from his hand. ¡°How could you?¡± I roar, giving a punch to his face so powerful that he copses onto the floor.


    ¡°I leave Alice for the sake of your happiness, and this is how you repay me?¡± My outrage surges as I kick him repeatedly, each blow fuelled by the sight of Alice weeping, curled up on the floor.


    The thuds of my kicks against his body echo through the room, mixed with the sound of Alice¡¯s sobs and Edward¡¯s grunts.


    My heart shatters seeing her miserable condition. The agony I feel intensifies knowing that my brother is the reason for her pain.


    ¡°She is my submissive now, Alexander. I can do whatever I please. Why are you beating me for her? She was just your submissive.¡± His words ignite a new fury inside me, and as I kick him hard in the crotch, his scream reverberates in the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s not just my submissive. She¡¯s my world, and you¡¯ve shattered it. Edward, I won¡¯t spare you. I¡¯m in great remorse for sacrificing my world for a beast like you.¡±


    I relentlessly kick him, venting all my anger on him.


    I didn¡¯t even in my wildest dream think Edward would do something like this with Alice. He had never forced women this way before. It seems as if a devil has possessed him. This man is not the brother I once knew.


    As I nce at Alice, a mixture of heartache and rage courses through me.


    I shoot daggers at Edward and yell. ¡°She sent me away from you because she didn¡¯t want toe in between two brothers, and you gave her this in return. I want to kill you.¡±


    I swallow my anger when I hear Alice¡¯s sobs, reminding myself that before I unleash my wrath on him, I need to console her. I was suspicious that she would be in pain, but her suffering is beyond my worst imagination.


    I have no clue what my brother has done with her in my absence.


    Why? Why did I leave her?


    After giving ast kick to his abdomen, I lumber towards Alice, fighting back my tears.


    I kneel beside her and take a deep breath to gather the courage to console my love. ¡°Alice.¡± As I ce my hand on her arm, she winces, and I purse my lips in distress.


    Her sorrow-filled eyes meet mine, and she stammers my name, ¡°Alex¡­ Xander.¡±


    ¡°My love, now I havee. You¡¯re safe.¡± I reassure, cing my hand on her face.


    She sits up and pulls me into a firm hug, digging her face into my chest. ¡°Alexander¡­ Please take me from here.¡± She pleads amidst her frantic sobs. I embrace her, shedding tears as I promise to ease her pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to my room. Rx.¡± I rub her back as she weeps in profound pain in my arms.


    With an unwavering determination burning my soul, I hold Alice close, vowing to bring back the strong woman I fell in love with and make Edward pay for what he¡¯s done.

 Chapter 76 He Shattered My Soul!

    I carry her towards my room, holding her close as her tears dampen my chest. Her distress weighs heavily on my heart, and I feel an overwhelming anger towards my brother for causing her such agony.


    As Iy her down on the bed, her cry of profound pain echoes through the room, sending shivers down my spine. A wave of sadness washes over me, and I just stare at her in utter shock.


    ¡°Alexander, it hurts like hell.¡± She cries, looking at me.


    ¡°Where, love?¡± I ask, stroking her hair as she weeps, clutching my zer.


    Only I know how I¡¯m controlling my emotions after seeing her condition: my soul is burning.


    ¡°Everywhere.¡± I be numb and stare at her nkly upon listening to her response.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Ipose myself and reassure her, cupping her face while she just whimpers in pain.


    ¡°Let me check.¡± As I move down to pull up her dress, she stops me by grasping my hand.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t look. You¡¯ll hate my body.¡± She whispers, and her words startle me.


    Why would I hate her body? What has happened? A surge of fear rushes through me as I contemte the worst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never hate your body.¡± I affirm, blinking my eyes.


    As I hold the hem of her dress to raise it, she constantly shakes her head, staring at me with her moist eyes.


    As soon as I lift her dress and notice deep red bruise marks of belting on her legs, the dress slips down from my hand, and I gasp in shock.


    I be utterly numb for a few seconds.


    How could he do this to her? I will not leave him.


    My brother is dead to me because that beast can¡¯t be my brother.


    ¡°Heshed me with cruelty, Alexander, just because I refused to be submissive. H-how could I have-have given him your right?¡± As her lips quiver, she stumbles over her words.


    Although I abandoned her, she took all the pain because she didn¡¯t want to give my right to someone else.


    As I close my eyes dejectedly, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t left her because she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure all of this suffering. I¡¯m engulfed in regret.


    She sniffles because of a fit of crying. ¡°I have been through hell in your absence here. I was ready to bear all his torture, but I had to give up in the end because he began torturing Mia. You know my weakness is that I can¡¯t stand to see anyone suffer. I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. I tried so hard-¡±


    I shush her by cing my finger on her lips and stare at her with great remorse in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Alice, I failed to protect you. I abandon you. It¡¯s because of me you suffer.¡±


    Suddenly, she howls in pain, clutching my zer and squeezing her eyes shut, and I feel a piercing pain in my heart.


    ¡°Alice, what-what happened?¡± I enquire, stuttering.


    ¡°It hurts so much, Alexander.¡± She wails in agony.


    ¡°I¡¯m just calling, Doctor. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± I soothe her, petting her hair, and then immediately text my PA to send a doctor.


    ¡°I want to die, Alexander. I can¡¯t take this.¡± She sobs, burying her face in my chest, and my heart aches.


    ¡°The torture is over, Alice. I¡¯m here for you now. Everything will be fine.¡± I try tofort her.


    ¡°No. The physical wounds might heal with time, but the wounds inside me will never mend. Nothing will ever be alright, Alexander. He didn¡¯t just hurt me physically; he shattered my soul with his brutality. I can¡¯t even tell you what he forced me to do because you would reject me if you knew.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Alice, whatever he did, it doesn¡¯t change my feelings for you. You¡¯re still the same Alice I love, and I¡¯ll heal you with my love.¡± I ce a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll despise me, Alexander. He tarnished my soul with cruelty.¡± She shakes her head frantically.


    I¡¯m about to reassure her, but then I remember something, and my expression changes.


    Fuck! How could I forget she was getting electric shocks when I stepped inside? The device is still inside her.


    I raise her dress to her waist in an instant, and the sight of deep wounds covering her body feels like a stab in my heart.


    As I see the electric shock vibrator inside her, I let out a sob. I close my eyes and gently pull the vibrator out of her. As she screams, my heart breaks even more.


    Upon witnessing the swollen vagina, I feel as if someone has ripped my soul out of me. I can¡¯t even see it. It pierces my heart.


    ¡°It hurts everywhere, Alexander!¡± She exims, rubbing her body into a frenzy.


    Tears stream down my face as I witness her distressing condition. I can¡¯t bear to see her in such pain.


    Then, a female doctor enters the room, and Alice wriggles in fright upon seeing her.


    ¡°No.¡± She constantly shakes her head and digs her face into my shoulder, afraid of the doctor, and I rub her back and caress her hair to rx her.


    ¡°Please for me, Alice. Let her examine you. You need treatment. I¡¯m here with you. You trust me, right?¡± I pull her away from myself and ask, sping her face.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave me alone with her, right?¡± She confirms.


    I nod in assurance. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you alone now, I promise.¡± As I ce a kiss on her forehead, a lone tear trickles down my cheek.


    My heart shatters seeing her in this condition. I long for my old cheerful Alice back.


    I gesture to the doctor toe as Iy Alice on the bed. She clutches my hand as the doctor stands beside her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hey, Alice. I won¡¯t hurt you. I juste here to check on you.¡± Doctor ir exins to her, and she squeezes her eyes shut.


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± As ir is about to take off Alice¡¯s dress, she opens her eyes and pushes her away.


    She sits on the bed and hugs me. ¡°Alexander, I-I¡¯m a-afraid. I-I can¡¯t even close my eyes because when I close my eyes, all-all those to-torturese into my mind.¡± As her lips quiver, she stammers.


    Tears trickle down my cheeks as I embrace her loosely because she has wound all over her body.


    She just snuggles up to me, as if she wants to bury herself in me. The sound of herboured breathing echoes in my ears, a constant reminder of her struggle.


    I can¡¯t put into words the pain I feel seeing her like this. It¡¯s as if my heart is being squeezed and twisted in a vice. I hold her close, wishing I could take away all her suffering.

 Chapter 77 Punishing My Brother

    As I look at ir with helplessness, she blinks her eyes in assurance.


    She walks over to the table and pulls out a syringe from her kit before approaching us and giving Alice a shot in her arm.


    After a few seconds only, she falls unconscious in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no choice because she wasn¡¯t letting me touch her. It was necessary to make her unconscious for her treatment.¡± ir rifies, and I just stare at Alice, dejected.


    ¡°I can understand. You just give her the best treatment. I can¡¯t see her like this.¡± I shed silent tears, fixing my gaze on Alice.


    ¡°I can only treat her physical wounds, Alexander. She is emotionally damaged.¡± Her words break my heart.


    ¡°I understand, Doctor.¡± I reply, my voice filled with a mix of despair and determination. ¡°But please, do whatever you can to help her. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to heal her emotional wounds.¡±


    ir nods empathetically. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Alexander. It¡¯ll be a long road to recovery, but with time and the right support, she can heal.¡±


    As the doctor checks Alice¡¯s wounds, I hold her close, feeling the weight of her pain and trauma. I stroke her hair, whispering words offort into her ear. ¡°You¡¯re safe now, Alice. I¡¯m here for you, and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you anymore. We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    Alice clings tightly to me, seeking sce and reassurance, and her body trembles with fear. Although she is unconscious, her fear still lingers, and my heart aches for her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I¡¯m filled with determination to bring back the bright, cheerful Alice I know and cherish.


    ir finishes treating Alice¡¯s physical wounds and carefully covers her with a warm nket.


    She steps back and meets my gaze with a gentle expression. ¡°Physically, she¡¯ll heal with time. But her emotional scars run deep. I rmend seeking professional help for her, someone specialised in trauma and healing.¡±


    I nod, acknowledging her advice. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to find the right help for her.¡±


    She gives aforting smile before gathering her equipment. ¡°Remember, healing takes time and patience. Just be there for her, and together, you can ovee this.¡±


    I just blink my eyes in response, Alice¡¯s terrible condition has shattered me to the core.


    She ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re doing everything you can, Alexander. Remember to take care of yourself as well. It¡¯ll be a challenging journey, but don¡¯t lose hope. Alice needs your strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to heal my love.¡± I vow, my eyes glued to Alice.


    ¡°Take her somewhere else, away from the memories of the torture.¡± She suggested before leaving.


    I stare at Alice with deep guilt and wonder.


    If I had stayed with Alice instead of leaving her, she wouldn¡¯t have endured the torment inflicted upon her by my brother in my absence. I am overwhelmed by profound remorse for considering the idea of leaving her for my cruel brother. I want to make Edward suffer more than he made Alice suffer.


    A knock on the door pulls me back to earth. I take a deep breath topose myself before speaking, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mia enters the room, fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°I have juste to check on my friend.¡± She stammers, afraid of me.


    ¡°Alice told me about Edward¡¯s torture, and I¡¯m sorry for what he did to you.¡± I approach her and apologise, feeling ashamed of my brother¡¯s actions.


    How could he do something so despicable and force any woman?


    She gives me a slight nod in response before strolling towards Alice.


    Even though I don¡¯t want to leave Alice alone even for a moment, I have to teach my monstrous brother a lesson. I feel ashamed to even call him my sibling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return after dealing with Edward. Stay here until Ie.¡± I instruct Mia before storming to his room.


    As I enter his room, I find him still lying on the floor, bruised. I march towards him and startle him by kicking his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Edward. Why did you do this with her? Why?¡± I lean over him and choke him by grabbing his neck.


    A fleeting memory of the bond we shared shes before my eyes-when Edward and I were close before his darkness took over. He was never been like this. It hurts so much.


    As much as I despise him for what he¡¯s done, I can¡¯t let myself be a monster like him.


    I take a deep breath before loosening my grip on his neck and stepping back. Although I won¡¯t end his life, I will ensure he suffers the same pain Alice endured.


    He coughs and struggles to catch his breath, his face battered and bruised from my blows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you loved her, Alexander.¡± He chokes out betweenboured breaths, reigniting my anger.


    ¡°No matter what the situation was, you had no right to treat any woman in such a cruel manner, Edward.¡± I snap back, my voice tinged with anger and disappointment.


    As Alice¡¯s wounds sh in front of my eyes, I yank out my belt and thrash him with it, causing him to yelp.


    ¡°I¡¯m your¡­ brother, Alexander¡­¡±


    ¡°You lost the right to call me ¡®brother¡¯ when you became a monster, Edward.¡± I yell, my voice dripping with disgust. The pain Alice endured, the betrayal I feel fuels each strike of the belt.


    His pleas and cries fall on deaf ears as I unleash my fury. He struggles and tries to shield himself, but I am relentless. At this moment, he¡¯s not my family; he¡¯s the embodiment of evil that hurt someone I love.


    I lower the belt for a moment, catching my breath, and re at him. ¡°You will pay for the trauma you¡¯ve inflicted on her, for the scars that will haunt her.¡±


    He struggles to form words, his voice trembling. ¡°Alex, please forgive me.¡±


    My grip tightens on the belt¡¯s handle, my knuckles white from the pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you because you didn¡¯t care about the pain you were causing, the life you were destroying.¡±


    As I continue to strike him with the belt, he scurries out of the room to protect himself.


    ¡°We were ready to sacrifice our happiness for you. I thought you loved her. Edward, I didn¡¯t expect this from you. I want to kill you for torturing Alice.¡± I chase him to the hall and thrash him, recalling my Alice¡¯s suffering.


    Everyone in the house witnesses me unleash my wrath upon my brother. I never thought that I would treat him with such cruelty. I¡¯m hurt and angry because he ruined everything between us.


    As the cops enter to arrest him, I push him on them after hurling the belt on the floor.


    ¡°Now you will rot in prison till yourst breath, Edward, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer there every day.¡± I snarl as a police constable handcuffs him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    ¡°Apologies won¡¯t suffice. Take him away, out of my sight¡­¡± I thunder, causing everyone to flinch.


    As they lead him out of the mansion, his eyes meet mine for a moment, a mixture of anger, fear, and perhaps a glimmer of regret flickering in them.


    I slump on the floor and howl, ¡°Why did you do this, Edward? Why?¡±


    Ipose myself because right now Alice needs me; I need to be strong for her. The pain I feel is nothingpared to what she endured. My focus is now solely on helping her heal, both physically and emotionally.


    As I return to the room, I find Mia sitting beside her, holding her hand. She looks at me with concern. ¡°Is he¡­?¡± she trails off, her voice barely a whisper.


    I nod, my expression heavy. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt anyone anymore.¡± I approach Alice¡¯s bedside and reach out to sp her hand, my touch gentle. ¡°Alice, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you anymore. I promise.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been through so much¡­¡± Mia whispers, staring at Alice, concerned.


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, my heart aching. Then I brush a strand of hair away from her face. ¡°She¡¯s strong, Mia. She¡¯ll heal.¡±


    Mia nods, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I¡¯m here for her too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to help Alice find her strength and light once again. Mia, I¡¯ll take her away from this ce, away from the memories of her torture.¡± I tell her, fixing my sorrowful gaze on Alice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help her.¡± She speaks before quietly stepping out of the room, leaving me alone with Alice. I sit by her side, taking her hand in mine, my eyes moist with tears.


    I gaze at her with determination to heal her. I may not change the past, but I can shape her future by standing by her side and helping her rebuild the shattered pieces of her life.

 Chapter 78 Healing Takes Time

    I bring the unconscious Alice to my beach house, shielding her from any reminders of the haunted past. I arrange for a team of doctors and nurses to be present at all times, ensuring her safety.


    The early morning light seeps through the curtains, casting a warm glow upon the beach house room. The gentle sound of crashing waves fills the air.


    I sit by Alice¡¯s side, my weary eyes fixed on her delicate features, etched with a mixture of love and concern.


    She gradually regains consciousness, and her eyes flutter open.


    The sight of the beach just outside our room leaves her gaze clouded with confusion.


    She turns her head to look at me, her voice barely a whisper as she speaks. ¡°Where¡­ where are we, Alexander?¡±


    I reach out, my hand gently cupping her cheek, providing herfort and reassurance. ¡°We¡¯re at the beach house, my love,¡± I respond, my voice filled with tenderness. ¡°I thought this ce would help you leave behind the painful memories of the past.¡±


    Her eyes dart around the room. She remains silent, lost in her thought. The weight of her trauma is still visible in her eyes, the pain etched deep within her.


    I move closer to her and entwine my fingers with hers, bringing her back to the present moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now, Alice. We¡¯vee here to find peace, away from everything that has hurt you. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you anymore.¡± I reassure her as she moves her eyes towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Alexander. The memories are haunting me here as well.¡± She whispers, her voice fills with immense pain and fear.


    I gaze at her with unwavering love, my heart yearning to mend her wounded soul.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time, my love.¡± I murmur, my voiceced with determination, and her eyes lock with mine. ¡°Each day, we¡¯ll face together. I¡¯ll be right here, holding your hand through it all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She embraces me, burying her face in my chest.


    ¡°Love, I promise you. I¡¯ll make you fine.¡± I kiss her head.


    As I hold her close, I silently vow to cherish every step forward, celebrating even the smallest signs of progress. With patience, love, and unwavering dedication, I am determined to bring back the Alice I adore, helping her reim herughter, her joy, and the beautiful essence that makes her who she is.


    ***


    I bring a basin of warm water and a soft towel, preparing to give her a soothing sponge bath.


    With each gentle stroke of the cloth against her skin, I pour my love and care into every touch, hoping to provide herfort and tenderness.


    My heart aches as I take in the sight of her battered body, but I steel myself because I can¡¯t afford to break down. I should be strong because she needs me.


    Once the sponge bath isplete, I help her get dressed in fresh,fortable clothes.


    Every time I see her wounds, my hatred for Edward bes even more intense. I want to go to prison and beat him again.


    I scoop Alice in my arms and bring her to the cosy dining area beside the beach. After settling her down on the chair, I take a seat beside her.


    As a maid arrives to serve us breakfast, she trembles and clutches my hand in fright. She is afraid of every person except me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You go.¡± I order the maid, and she leaves after bowing down.


    ¡°Alice, rx. She has gone.¡± As I caress her cheek with my thumb, she calms down and her grip around my hand loosens.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe here, love.¡± I assure her, kissing her forehead.


    I serve breakfast for us. I had asked the maid to prepare her favourite foods, hoping that the familiar tastes will bring a spark of joy to her weary soul.


    As I feed her, I try my best to engage Alice in conversation. I share stories of our happy memories, reminding her of theughter and joy we once shared. I speak of the beauty surrounding us-the beach, the rhythmic waves, and the vibrant colours of nature-hoping to ignite a spark within her, to awaken the cheerful Alice.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Yet, despite my efforts, she remains lost in her thoughts, her gaze distant and detached. As I witness her silent struggle, my heart aches, yearning for the sound of herughter and the light in her eyes. But I refuse to give up because I know healing takes time.


    ¡°Alice.¡± I take her hand in mine and utter softly, searching for the right words.


    ¡°I miss yourughter, your smile.¡± I confess, my voice tinged with both longing and hope. But I understand that healing needs time. I¡¯m here for you, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    I pause, giving her a moment to absorb my words. Then, with a gentle smile, I continue, ¡°We¡¯ll find our way back to happiness, my love. Together, we can ovee the darkness that has clouded your soul. Lean on me, and I¡¯ll carry you through this journey, one step at a time.¡±


    Her gaze meets mine, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and sadness. It hurts me to see her lost in her thoughts, struggling to find the words to express her inner turmoil. I want nothing more than to lift the weight from her shoulders, to see her smile once again.


    After breakfast, we walk on the beach hand in hand. The sand is warm beneath our feet, and the gentle waves caress the shore. With each step, I silently hope that the tranquillity of the ocean and the beauty of the surroundings will awaken a spark within her.


    I find afortable spot to sit with her and wrap my arm around her, pulling her close to me. I whisper in her ear, ¡°Love, I know you¡¯re going through a lot, but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m with you always. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    As she rests her head on my shoulder and closes her eyes, the breeze flutters her hair.


    I gently brush her hair away from her face and tuck them behind her ear before cing a soft kiss on her forehead and making a silent promise that I¡¯ll bring back my old Alice.


    Next day,


    I have designed an art room for Alice. I¡¯m sure painting will surely help her because it¡¯s her first love.


    I guide her to the art room and push open the door before turning on the lights.


    To my shock, she trembles in fright at seeing the room.


    ¡°What happened, baby? Don¡¯t you want to make a painting?¡± I ask in a soft tone, taking her hands in mine, trying to figure out what is happening to her.


    ¡°No.¡± She frantically shakes her and rushes out of the room.


    ¡°Love, stop. What happened?¡± I run after her.


    Why is she afraid of doing her favourite thing? I wonder, baffled.


    I reach the bedroom, following her.


    Concern fills my heart as I find her sitting on the floor, huddled in the corner, her body trembling with fear.


    I kneel beside her and gently wrap my arm around her back, trying to provide herfort.


    She stares at me with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Love, you¡¯re safe. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± I assure her, holding her closer to me, and her sobs reverberate through the room.


    As she cries, her voice trembles with pain and anguish. ¡°Alexander, he snatched away my passion. He shattered me so brutally.¡± She utters between sobs, her words piercing my heart. Tears cascade down my cheeks as I witness her overwhelming agony.


    I gather my strength, knowing that I must be a pir of support for her. I brush away her tears with a gentle touch.


    ¡°Love, let it all out. Allow yourself to release the pain. It¡¯s okay to grieve. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± I reassure her, rubbing her back while she sobs into my arms like a fragile soul.


    ¡°Alexander, he for-forced me to sketch him,¡± she hups and continues, ¡°after making me naked while spanking me. I¡¯ll never be able to paint, Alexander. This horrible memory will always haunt me whenever I pick paint brush and stand in front of the canvas. He snatched everything from me. I lost myself because of him.¡± She cries, her words are heavy with the weight of her trauma.


    My heart aches upon knowing what she had gone through. Edward shattered her innocent soul. My hatred for him grows with each passing second.


    Ipose myself, reminding myself that I must stay strong for Alice.


    ¡°Love, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯ll protect you, and together, we¡¯ll find you back.¡± I whisper, holding her tightly in my arms and assuring that I¡¯m with her.


    I continue to rub her trembling back, giving her the sce and support she so desperately needs. ¡°You have a strength within you, Alice. It may feel overshadowed right now, but it¡¯s there. You are stronger than the darkness that tried to overshadow your light.¡±


    I give her a moment of silence, allowing her pain to subside, while I swear to myself that I¡¯ll stand by her side always.


    I gently lift her chin and meet her sorrowful eyes with unwavering support and love. ¡°Edward may have shattered your soul and tried to tarnish your love for art, but he cannot extinguish the brilliance that exists within you.¡±


    I take a deep breath, seeking the right words to give her sce. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that the memories will disappear entirely, but together we can work towards healing and reiming your artistic spirit.¡±


    I pull her into my arms and tell her, my voice steady and filled with assurance. ¡°You don¡¯t have to face this alone, love. I¡¯m here with you every step of the way.¡±


    As I hold her in my arms, a realisation dawns upon me. This Alexander, who is consoling his beloved Alice, is someone I am meeting for the first time. She has unearthed a hidden quality within me, one I didn¡¯t know existed. I never thought that one day I would ever feel anybody¡¯s pain at this level and console someone like this. I used to think I was heartless, but she made me realise that I have a heart.


    She ignited all kinds of emotions in me. Through her, I found myself. Now it¡¯s my time to help her in finding herself back.

 Chapter 79 I’m here for you!

    After three weeks,


    At night, Alice lies with her back turned to me, and I wonder how to ease her pain. Although her physical wounds are gradually healing, the wounds within her remain as raw as they were. She remains quiet, hardly even talking to me, just keeps staring at the ceiling or out of the window.


    Despite my attempts to seek help from so many doctors and therapists, none seem to offer her any sce. My heart aches to witness her in such a state. I feel so helpless.


    I pull out of Alice¡¯s thoughts as I hear her sobs. My emotions are close to overflowing, but I gather myposure.


    ¡°Hey, baby, I¡¯m here for you. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± I whisper, embracing her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling good, Alexander.¡± She hups. ¡°I have lost myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, my love. I promise I¡¯ll guide you to rediscover yourself.¡± I assure her, caressing her hair from behind.


    She turns to face me, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologising?¡± I inquire, my brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting in so much effort, and I¡¯m not even trying.¡±


    I gently ce my hand on her cheek and wipe away her tears with my thumb. ¡°Love, you don¡¯t have to apologise for struggling. Healing takes time, and I understand that it¡¯s an arduous process. But please know that I¡¯m here for you, and I¡¯ll never give up on you. We¡¯ll find a way through this together.¡±


    She sniffs, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can ever be the same person I was before. I don¡¯t know if I can reim my passion or find joy again.¡±


    I hold her face in my hands, looking deeply into her blue eyes. ¡°Alice, you are a survivor. You have faced unimaginable pain, but you¡¯re still here. That strength within you is still burning, even if it feels dimmed right now. We¡¯ll fan that me together, and you¡¯ll find your way back to yourself.¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice trembles as she speaks. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Alexander. I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll never escape this nightmare, that I¡¯ll never be able to live a normal life again.¡±


    I hold her tightly, enveloping her in aforting embrace. ¡°I know it¡¯s terrifying, but remember this: you are not alone in this. Love, I am here, holding your hand every step of the way. We¡¯ll face your fears together, and we¡¯ll create a new future-a future filled with healing, love, and happiness.¡±


    A glimmer of hope flickers in her eyes. ¡°I want to believe that, Alexander. I want to believe that there¡¯s hope for me.¡±


    I press my lips gently against her forehead, pouring all my love into that simple touch. ¡°There is hope, Alice. As long as we have love and the will to fight, we can ovee anything. I believe in you, and I¡¯ll never stop fighting for your happiness.¡±


    She wraps her arms around me, seeking sce and strength in our embrace. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. Thank you for loving me, for staying by my side even when I¡¯m broken.¡±


    I hold her even closer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Alice. Loving you and supporting you is the most natural thing in the world to me. I¡¯ll always be here for you, no matter what.¡±


    I sigh in relief as she finally stops crying, thankful that she¡¯s able to release the burden she¡¯s been carrying.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯ve been wondering about something.¡± She utters as Iy down cuddling her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t agreed to be your submissive from the beginning, would you have treated me forcefully like your brother did?¡±


    My heart sinks at the question, knowing the depth of pain and fear behind her words. I pull her closer, needing her to feel my love and reassurance.


    ¡°No, Alice. Never.¡± My voice is firm. ¡°I could never force you into anything against your will. We never forced a woman, Alice. Therefore, I didn¡¯t even have the slightest clue that Edward would do something like this with you in my absence.¡±


    I consume with guilt, and tears trickle down my cheeks as I apologise to her. ¡°Love, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you that day. You had to endure so much pain because of me. Forgive me.¡±


    She shakes her head, her touch gentle as she wipes away my tears. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t your fault, Alexander. I forced you to leave me, and God punished me for this.¡± She shut her eyes and shed silent tears before resting her head on my chest.


    I embrace her and ce a tender kiss on her hair. Regret gnaws at me; I wish I had never left her that day.


    Soon, the effects of the medicine take hold, and she drifts into sleep in my embrace. I gaze at her,  hoping that God will bring back my joyful Alice.


    Even in her sleep, her face carries the remnants of the pain she¡¯s endured. It fuelled my determination to remain by her side, no matter what challenges lie ahead.


    ***


    We make our way to the kitchen, hand in hand, after doing our morning business.


    I watch Alice as her delicate fingers skilfully crack eggs into a bowl, her concentration visible in the furrow of her brow.


    Finally, she is showing her interest in doing something. I smile with relief to see this.


    I chop vegetables beside her while talking to her. ¡°You know, Alice, I have missed your cooking so much. Finally, I¡¯ll get to enjoy it.¡± She responds with a small smile.


    As I take out tomatoes from the fridge, I hear her gasp and immediately turn to look at her. My heart sinks to notice blood beads on her finger. She cuts her finger identally.


    Fuck! I should have taken care of her. She isn¡¯t a good condition; she needs my proper attention.


    I rush to her, and after taking her injured hand in mine, I gently examine the cut, my touch tender.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alice,¡± I speak, my voice filled with regret. ¡°I should have been more careful, more watchful.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Alexander. You didn¡¯t know that I would get so lost.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± I lead her to the hall and order a maid to bring a first aid box.


    I clean and bandage her finger, my touch is as gentle as a feather.


    Then I ce a soft kiss on her finger before sping her hand and looking at her. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not hurting you?¡± I enquire, my voiceced with concern.


    ¡°Alexander, this pain is nothingpared to my emotional scars.¡± My heart aches upon listening to her words.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll heal all your scars, my love.¡± I ce a soft kiss on her forehead.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A tear slips down her cheek, and I wipe it away with my thumb, offering her a reassuring smile.

 Chapter 80 Make Love To Me

    She sleeps beside me, and I gaze straight ahead, lost in my thoughts.


    Lately, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well because her happiness, which brings me peace, has lost. How can I sleep when she¡¯s in pain caused by my brother, whom I once trusted? He has turned into a monster, stealing Alice¡¯s happiness and inflicting unbearable pain upon her. I have lost my brother, and he is dead to me.


    Suddenly, I feel Alice¡¯s body tense beside me, her sleep disrupted by haunting nightmares. She tosses and turns, her face contorted with fear, and my heart sinks to see her in such agony.


    I pull her close against my chest, wrapping my arms around her, trying to offer sce. ¡°Shh, love, it¡¯s just a bad dream.¡± I whisper, my voice is like a gentle caress in the darkness. I run my fingers through her hair, hoping to calm her troubled mind.


    She jerks awake, her breathing erratic, and her body trembling. She snuggles into me desperately, seekingfort. Tears stain her cheeks as she struggles to regain control.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my love,¡± I assure her, my voice filled with love and concern. ¡°I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    She buries her face in my chest, her grip tightening around me. ¡°I-I can¡¯t shake off these nightmares, Alexander,¡± she stammers, her voice quivering. ¡°They feel so real, and they won¡¯t let go.¡±


    I press a tender kiss on her forehead and hold her tightly, vowing to protect her from the demons that haunt her dreams. ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, Alice. Your mind is still healing, and sometimes it tries to process the pain in its way. But remember, I¡¯m here to shield you. Together, we¡¯ll banish the darkness.¡±


    I try to guide her away from the clutches of her nightmares and back to a ce of peace with each whispered word.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone, love,¡± I murmur, my voice steady and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m right here by your side. We¡¯ll confront these nightmares together, and we¡¯ll try to dispel them from your dreams.¡±


    I take a pause and caress her hair before reassuring her. ¡°I have also endured nightmares, love, but with your strength, I ovee them. Now I am with you, and I will help you through it. Let¡¯s focus on our happy moments.¡±


    She just lies silently, resting her head on my chest, lost in her pain.


    ¡°Are you listening to me, love?¡± I ask her in a soft tone, and she lifts her head from my chest and looks at me with her sorrowful eyes, tears falling from her eyes andnding on my face.


    Damn! Her tears break my heart.


    I wipe away them with my thumb.


    ¡°Alexander, make love to me.¡± Suddenly, she demands, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    I can¡¯tply because her body hasn¡¯t healed properly yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in that condition, my love.¡± I exin to her, gently tucking her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°But your love can only help me forget about his touch and torture, Alexander. Please, make me yours once again. I¡¯m dying to forget it all.¡± She sobs, grabbing my T-shirt.


    ¡°But Alice, your body is still healing.¡± I whisper, cupping her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve started hating my body, haven¡¯t you?¡± She speaks, her tone filled with hurt, which shatters my heart into a million pieces.


    Damn! Now I can¡¯t deny her request because she¡¯s already in so much pain, and I don¡¯t want to hurt her in any manner. She¡¯s overthinking these days, which is why I can¡¯t argue with her. I have no choice but to ept it.


    I hope that with my love, she¡¯ll feel better.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re thinking wrong. It¡¯s just that I care about you, love.¡± I exin, caressing her hair.


    ¡°If you care about me, then love me, Alexander.¡± She demands again, desperate to forget all her torment with my love.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I agree, kissing her forehead.


    I help her sit on the bed while I position myself in front of her. I gaze into her blue eyes and see only pain in them, which hurts me like hell, but I control my emotions.


    Carefully, I pull off her loose maxi dress, not wanting to cause her any further pain.


    She sitspletely naked in front of me, wearing only the pendant I gifted her. These days, she doesn¡¯t wear lingerie because it would hurt her wounds. Although there are deep scars all over her body, she still looks so beautiful.


    ¡°I love the way you are. Alice, I love every part of you-the broken you, the happiest you, the angry you, the bold you, and the innocent you. I adore everything about you, but I love your pure soul the most. I don¡¯t care how many scars you have on your body, love. You still arouse my desire with your attractive body.¡± I confess, everythinges directly from my heart.


    I entwine my fingers with hers, caressing them to make her feel good with my touch. Then, I press my lips against hers, tasting them after long three weeks. It feels amazing. I¡¯ve missed them. Through this kiss, I want to make her forget her all pain.


    I softy suck her lips, and she responds to my kiss, getting lost in it. That¡¯s all I want-to make her pain disappear with my love.


    And then I feel her tears on my cheeks. God! She¡¯s crying.


    ¡°Love! No more tears.¡± I whisper, wiping away her tears.


    ¡°Alexander, these are tears of joy. I feel good after so many days because of your touch.¡± She expresses with a soft smile on her face, making my heart soar with joy. I feel like I have gotten her back.


    ¡°Just kiss me, Alexander.¡± She urges, grasping my t-shirt and straddling myp, wrapping her legs around me. I capture her lips again, ying with her long hair.


    We both get immersed in a soulful kiss.


    Iy her down on the bed, maintaining our position, and then pull off my t-shirt after breaking the kiss for a moment before capturing her lips once more.


    Now our naked bodies press against each other, sending shivers down our spines, and my hands shamelessly move all over her soft skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, love, inside and out both.¡± I praise her, caressing her cheeks with thumbs and gazing into her eyes. ¡°Baby, I love you.¡± I press my lips against her forehead.


    ¡°I love you, Alexander.¡± She confesses, kissing my hand.


    I ce soothing kisses on her eyes, taking away the pain from her before kissing her each cheek. I gaze at her exquisite body, feeling the pain in my heart at the marks on her body, but I control my emotions. Right now, my goal is to make her feel better.


    I ce soft kisses on her neck, ying with the pendant, while my other hand caresses her tits and stomach.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I nce at her face as she lies there with her eyes closed, lost in my touch, with a blissful smile on her face. My heart fills with joy that my love is helping her heal.


    Then, I suck her soft tits, and she emits moans, gripping my hair. I move down, kissing the marks on her stomach, holding onto her waist. I want to erase her pain through my tender kisses and make her feel better.


    As I ce a gentle kiss on the crotch, she lets out a soft moan, calling my name.


    I climb on top of her and take off my lower before positioning myself between her thighs, and she sys her legs for me.


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I confess, easing into her. As she feels me inside her, a rapturous smile appears on her face, and tears roll down her cheeks.


    Her expression tells me everything-that this is helping her in her healing process. My love is enough for her to forget all her pain.


    After so many days, I enter inside her. It makes me feel alive again. I was also suffering from seeing her in pain, and after iming her, I feel better.


    She¡¯s my heaven on earth.


    I wipe away her tears with my thumbs and start thrusting in a slow motion. She moans, holding onto me tightly, and we lock eyes, seeing the happiness in each other¡¯s gaze as I make love to her. It¡¯s something I haven¡¯t seen in her eyes for many weeks.


    I can¡¯t contain my emotions at the sight of her smile and increase the pace of my thrusts, passionately kissing her neck while she digs her nails into my back.


    As I make love to her, the room fills with our groans and moans. The pleasure I derive from making love to her after three weeks is indescribable.


    It feels like our first time all over again.


    She also moves, syncing her movements with mine. As I kiss her neck fervently, she arches her back, pressing our naked bodies against each other.


    We climax together in the end, screaming, and her body quiver under me.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander. Thank you for making me feel so good.¡± She whispers, embracing me.


    ¡°It was my pleasure, love.¡± I kiss her hair.


    She falls asleep in my arms with a smile on her face after a long time while I admire her.

 Chapter 81 My old Alice is back

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning,


    After a long and arduous three weeks, I wake up with a genuine smile on my face, and it widens as I find myself nestled in the arms of Alexander.


    Last night was different; it was a turning point for me. Finally, I felt warmth and contentment as he made love to me. At that moment, all the pain and scars I carried within seemed to vanish. Despite the visible scars on my body, he made me feel like the most beautiful person in the world.


    It brought a glimmer of hope into my darkened life, showing me I could find happiness again. So, from now on, I will try to forget the torture I endured as if it were a nightmare that didn¡¯t actually happen. I want to embrace life to the fullest with Alexander by my side.


    I lift my head from his chest and gently kiss his forehead before murmuring, ¡°Thank you.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I feel incredibly fortunate to have a man like him in my life. He didn¡¯t leave my side for even a single moment during my darkest days. The way he has supported and cared for me has only deepened my love for him.


    I never thought that one day someone would ever love me this much.


    If not for myself, I will strive to find happiness for his sake. It¡¯s vividly visible in his eyes that seeing me live like a lifeless soul hurts him even more.


    ¡°I promise you, Alexander. From today onward, you will see the old Alice.¡± I whisper, caressing his dark stubble with my thumb before nting a tender kiss on his lips.


    While he continues to sleep, I decide to prepare breakfast for him. As I step out of bed, memories flood my mind of how he punished me for leaving him alone in his bed, causing a faint blush to appear on my face. I miss those carefree days we once shared.


    But the memory also serves as a reminder of why he was so upset about me leaving him alone in bed. He experiences nightmares when I¡¯m not there with him. I can now feel his pain. I¡¯ve only been experiencing nightmares for a few weeks, whereas he has endured them since childhood. With him by my side, I had someone to rely on, while he had no one to turn to. It must have been truly horrific for him.


    He has been through so much. I¡¯m d I entered his life and healed him.


    I properly tuck in theforter. ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving you alone in bed because today, I want to surprise you with your favourite breakfast.¡± I whisper, running my fingers through his hair and cing a soft kiss there.


    As I put on his shirt, I notice the scars on my body, and the memories of my torture sh through my mind. I want to forget it all, treating it like a nightmare, but these scars are a constant reminder that what I went through was real.


    ¡®No, Alice. You can¡¯t fall weak. You¡¯re Alexander¡¯s strong Alice. When you see these scars, remind yourself of how resilient you are, living happily even after enduring such torment. Life is too short to dwell on the moments that hurt you. Instead, focus on the beautiful times you¡¯ve shared with the love of your life and create new, wonderful memories with him.¡¯


    After encouraging myself, I let out a sigh and button up the shirt, staring straight with determination to fight back against the darkness of my past torture.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up, and my eyes scan the room in a panic when I don¡¯t find Alice by my side. I frantically check the bathroom and the beach area outside our room, but she is nowhere. My heart races with fear.


    I rush out of the room ande to a halt when I spot her in the kitchen, preparing breakfast like old days with enthusiasm and a smile on her face.


    Is it a dream?


    I rub my eyes to confirm what I¡¯m seeing is real.


    It¡¯s real.


    My old Alice is back. I feel so relieved to see her like this; my happiness has no bounds. Last night worked as magic. Love indeed has the power to conquer all pain.


    I dash to her and snake my arms around her before cing a soft kiss on her cheek. The touch of her warm skin against my lips reconfirms that this is not an illusion, but a beautiful reality.


    She turns her head to face me, herughter filling the room as she yfully smears sauce on my nose. ¡°Morning, Alexander.¡± She utters, her voiceced with joy.


    Unable to contain my tion, I turn her towards me and engulf her in my arms, wanting to savour every moment of having her back. I yearned to see herughing and happy.


    ¡°Morning, Alice. I¡¯m so d to see you like this,¡± I express, my voice overflowing with genuine joy as I hold her closer to me.


    ¡°All credit goes to you, Alexander. You healed me with your love. Last night, after so many days, I felt so good. Thank you so much.¡± She embraces me tighter.


    As we pull apart, I lift her from the floor and make her sit on the kitchen counter. I stand between her legs, and after leaning in, I capture her lips in a soft kiss.


    Our kiss deepens and turns wild as I glide my hands into her shirt, caressing her thigh. She tugs at my hair, drawing me closer to her.


    ¡°I love you, baby, and I missed you.¡± I whisper, our foreheads pressing together, an intimate connection that speaks volumes of our unbreakable bond.


    ¡°I¡¯m so fortunate to have you, Alexander. You brought me back. I love you.¡± She cups my face and takes my lips in her mouth for another lingering kiss, encircling her legs around my torso and igniting burning desires in us.


    ¡°Make love to me, Alexander Wilson.¡± She demands, panting and gazing at me with a hint of neediness in her eyes. ¡°I want to feel as good as I didst night.¡±


    My response is immediate and filled with tenderness. ¡°Sure, my darling.¡± I tenderly press my lips against hers, followed by gentle kisses along her neck. She emits a pleasurable sound, tilting her head in response.


    I unfasten the buttons of her shirt, all the while peppering her neck and shoulder with affectionate kisses. I massage her soft boobs with a gentle touch, wanting nothing more than to shower her with love and erase any lingering traces of the pain she endured from her memory.


    While softly suckling her nipples, I slip my hand into her underwear, caressing her with gentleness. She responds with pleasurable moans, her hands clutching my hair as the intensity of our connection deepens.


    Atst, I position myself on her after pulling down her undies and my lower. Our eyes lock as I ease into her, grasping her thighs. She closes her eyes, a smile of utter contentment gracing her face, a solitary tear of happiness tracing its way down her cheek as she feels me inside her.


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I suck her tear before we move together in a slow, gentle rhythm.


    Her voice quivers with intense emotions. ¡°You make me feel heaven on earth, Alexander. I love you so much.¡± Her moans mix with words of adoration as her hands encircle my neck, her legs locking around my torso.


    Overflowing with love, I continue to kiss her passionately while giving her gentle thrusts, stroking her thighs and breasts. The kitchen resonates with our moans and gasps. Our bodies entwine, our desires merging into a symphony of passion and connection.


    At this moment, I am eternally grateful for the journey we have embarked upon, for the strength we have found in each other, and for the unyielding love that continues to grow between us. We have ovee the darkness of our pasts, and now, we¡¯ll live a life, loving each other forever.

 Chapter 82 Blissful Moments

    Peace!


    Finally, I get back my peace, witnessing my love smiling and talking to me in the same carefree manner as in the past.


    Every second, I express my gratitude to the almighty for bringing her joy back into her life.


    We enjoy a delightful breakfast together on the beach, which I have specially arranged for her. We sit on a mat with a simple yet beautiful breakfast spread in front of us.


    I close my eyes and savour the food which she prepared. I missed it so much!


    ¡°It¡¯s so yummy. You have magic in your hands, Alice.¡± I praise her, kissing her hand, and she smiles in her charming way, just like she always does.


    I missed everything about her.


    As I feed her, she beams at me, to which I respond with a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    My heart dances with joy upon seeing her back to her normal self. Though she¡¯s talking less, I can feel that she¡¯s bing more at ease with time.


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her, and as I smile at her, she gazes back at me, making me feel loved as she feeds me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Weplete our breakfast, and I hold her in my arms from behind. She sitsfortably between my legs, resting her head on my shoulder.


    In that silent embrace, we feel each other¡¯s presence. It feels more peaceful than anything I¡¯ve experienced before-like heaven on earth. The sound of the water adds to the beauty of the moment.


    As she gets lost in gazing at the waves, I kiss her neck from behind after moving her hair aside.


    Feeling the touch of my lips on her skin, she holds my hand, which is wrapped around her.


    ¡°I love you, baby!¡± I whisper in her ear and hug her even tighter from behind.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± She responds with affection.


    Once again, we lose ourselves in each other¡¯s arms as our eyes close. We savour this beautiful moment, relishing the joy after such a long time.


    All I desire is to remain like this, embraced in her arms, for eternity.


    After sometime,


    We stroll hand in hand along the sandy beach. It is a moment of pure contentment for me.


    The gentle touch of her fingers inteced with mine sends aforting warmth through my entire body. Our fingers intertwine like two pieces of a perfect puzzle, fitting together wlessly.


    The ocean breeze ys with her hair, and the rhythmic sound of the waves crashing against the shore provides a calming moment.


    With each step, the soft sand cushions our feet, and I feel an overwhelming peace. It seems like I belong right here, next to her.


    I steal nces at her, and every time our eyes meet, my heart swells with affection.


    Her eyes hold curiosity, like a child discovering the world for the first time. I want to protect that light in her eyes for as long as I can.


    While still holding her hand, I bend down, scoop water into my hand, and then toss it on her,ughing. At first, she gets surprised, but then she gazes at me with a hint of anger.


    Soon, she retaliates and throws water on me, and we engage ourselves in a yful water fight, both of usughing


    Hearing herugh brings me immense joy after so many days, and I make a silent promise to myself to never let thisughter fade from her life.


    I can¡¯t contain my happiness and lift her from the ground, and she sys her arms andughs, looking at the sky as I twirl her around.


    When I stop twirling her, she wraps her arms around my neck, and our eyes lock in a peaceful gaze.


    Slowly, she leans down, and our foreheads touch. As our eyes close, everything else around us disappears, leaving just the two of us lost in each other¡¯s presence.


    In evening,


    We settle down on the beach. She sits beside me, resting her head on my shoulder, while my arms encircle her waist. The rhythmic waves of the water gently touch our feet as we cherish this beautiful moment,pletely immersed in each other.


    The setting sun paints the sky with hues of orange and pink, casting a warm glow on everything around us. The beauty of the moment feels almost surreal, as if we are characters in a dream-like scene.


    As we admire the sun¡¯s descent, I feel overwhelming gratitude for having Alice in my life. It is in moments like these that I realize how fortunate I am to find someone who understands me, epts me for who I am, and brings out the best in me.


    ¡°I promise you, Alice, I¡¯ll let nobody hurt you a bit. I¡¯ll stay always with you and protect you till myst breath. Your Alexander will never leave you.¡± I promise her, and the words directlye from my heart.


    She lifts her eyes and meets mine, and I see so many emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°I trust you, Alexander, and the way you have taken care of me in my arduous days deepens my love for you even more.¡± She expresses in her soft voice, gazing at me with immense love in her blue eyes.


    After sping her face, I move closer to her and feel her warm breath on my lips. Our lips are just a few inches apart, and the proximity drives us crazy. I can see the same desire in her eyes that I feel to kiss her, and I lean in to press my lips against hers. She responds to my kiss, and our passion ignites.


    My fingers delicately entwine in her hair, as if cherishing every moment of this intimate connection. A soft moan escapes her lips when I nibble on her lower lip.


    We devour each other¡¯s lips with hunger. The kiss sparks a euphoric feeling within us, merging our souls and reviving every fibre of our being.


    As we pull away, we both take a moment to catch our breath, our eyes still locked in a loving gaze.


    ¡°Your lips are my addiction, love.¡± I breathe on her lips, sending shivers down her spine.


    Throughout the day, we spend precious moments on the beach, enjoying each other¡¯spany. As night falls, we walk along the shore, facing each other, and I lost myself once again in her captivating blue eyes. Her gentle smile warms my heart from within.


    In the peaceful night, surrounded by the sound of the waves and the glistening stars, I make a silent promise to myself to protect this radiant smile on her face forever.


    She is a pure soul and deserves all the happiness in life.


    Suddenly, she pushes me with a mischievous glint in her eyes, causing me to fall back onto the soft sand. She lies above me, cing her head on my chest, and I embrace her with a contented smile on my face.


    This hug is so peaceful, and I can feel her heart beating against mine. We lose ourselves in each other¡¯s arms; our eyes are closed. The water waves make our clothes wet, but we don¡¯t care about it. When we are together, we forget about our surroundings.


    She raises her face to meet my eyes, her eyes sparkling in the darkness. Her long hair dances in the gentle breeze, adding to her angelic allure. I brush her hair aside to reveal her enchanting face.


    ¡°You are an angel on this earth, Alice.¡± I praise her, and a blissful smile spreads across her face.


    ¡°This angel feels blessed to have you in her life.¡± She responds and pecks my lips, leaving me enchanted by her every move.


    The connection between us intensifies, and I sp her face and embrace her in a deep and passionate kiss. The sweetness of her lips leaves me addicted, wanting to taste this forever.

 Chapter 83 Love Can Conquer Any Pain

    At night, we lie cuddling each other on the bed.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m ready to go back home. How long will we stay here alone?¡± She raises her head from my chest and enquires, breaking the peaceful silence.


    ¡°I can stay here with you forever, love.¡± A smile spreads across her face upon listening to my words.


    ¡°I know, Alexander, but I no longer want to escape from my fear. Even though the horrific memories may haunt me there, I want to face them and move on.¡± She exins.


    I ask to confirm, as I can¡¯t bear to see her in pain, ¡°Are you truly prepared to return home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± she nods with a smile. ¡°And I found the strength to fight my fear because of you. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be there to support me if I break down.¡±


    As she embraces me, I kiss her head, wrapping her in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m always there for you, Alice.¡±


    I just hope everything goes right when we return home tomorrow.


    Next morning,


    As our cares to a halt in front of the mansion, Alice takes my hand in a firm grip while we sit in the backseat.


    Her face reveals the burden of haunted memories that consume her mind. I ce my hand on her face and make her look into my eyes. ¡°We can go back.¡± I suggest.


    She shakes her head with determination. ¡°No. I must face my fear, Alexander. Running away isn¡¯t an option.¡±


    Her courage in facing her fear fills me with pride, and a smile forms on my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you every step of the way,¡± I assure her, nting a gentle kiss on her hand.


    She gives me a slight nod before taking a deep breath to gather back her strength.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She utters, staring at me with determination.


    We step out of the car and head inside the mansion, hand in hand. Despite her efforts to appear strong, her face still reveals the horror of those memories.


    Wee to a halt upon seeing her aunt approaching us, her serious gaze fixed on Alice. I know she must have questions, but she can¡¯t ask them in my presence as she works under me.


    ¡°Wee, sir.¡± She greets me with a bow.


    ¡°Shall we sit in the hall? I need to discuss a few things with you.¡± I suggest. She nods in agreement.


    Alice and I walk to the sofa, with her aunt following. As we settle in, I begin, ¡°I understand how much Alice means to you. That¡¯s why I want to assure you I will always prioritize her happiness and stand by her side.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she enquires, her serious gaze shifting between Alice and me.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m in love with her. Her happiness matters to me just as much as it matters to you.¡± I answer with honesty, entwining Alice¡¯s fingers with mine and ncing at her.


    I continue, turning my attention back to her aunt. ¡°And I also know how important you are to Alice. Taking care of you is now my responsibility as well. What matters to her bes important to me. You won¡¯t serve under me anymore. You¡¯ll manage this house as you always have, not as a maid, but as an owner.¡±


    Aunt¡¯s eyebrows raise in surprise upon hearing my words, and she looks at me, still dubious.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡± Alice interjects, breaking the silence, then shifts her gaze to me.


    ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s go inside.¡± She murmurs to me, the distress on her face clear.


    I nod before standing up while her aunt gives us a wary look. Before I can say anything, Alice grasps my hand and leads me upstairs to my room.


    As we reach inside, she begs me, crying. ¡°All the thoughts of my torture aren¡¯t leaving my mind, Alexander. They¡¯re driving me insane. Please help me.¡± Her lips quiver as she utters thest sentence.


    My heart aches at the sight, and though I¡¯m on the verge of tears, I steady myself, knowing I need to be strong for my love.


    I cup her face and wipe away her tears with my thumbs. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, love. You don¡¯t have to face this alone. Together, we¡¯ll work through these painful memories. You¡¯re safe now, and I won¡¯t let anything harm you.¡±


    I guide her to sit on the bed, wrapping my arms around her in aforting embrace. ¡°Listen to me, love. You¡¯re stronger than you realize, and I believe in you. Take a deep breath and let go of the past. Focus on the present, on the love we share, and on the future ahead. Whenever those haunting memories resurface, remember that you have the strength to ovee them, and I¡¯ll be right here supporting you.¡±


    I lean over and kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll help you through this, and together, we¡¯ll rece those painful memories with new, beautiful ones. Your past does not define you; you¡¯re defined by the strength and love in your heart.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Alexander, love me because right now, only your love can pull me out of this darkness. Please help me.¡± She implores, grabbing my zer cor as tears continue to trickle down her cheeks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to plead with me, love. I¡¯m prepared to do whatever it takes to ease your pain.¡± I sp her face and brush off her tears with my thumbs.


    ¡°Then love me-¡± I silence her with a tender kiss, understanding that her need for love and reassurance is profound.


    After a few minutes only, our clothes scatter on the floor and the room fills with our moans and groans. As we connect intimately, Alice¡¯s pleas for help and the painful memories she carries are no longer the focus of her mind. Our naked bodies pressing against each other under the white sheet; it is a moment of pure bliss for both of us.


    True love, without a hint of lust, shines through as we make love to each other, offeringfort and healing. Love indeed has the power to ovee pain and conquer any darkness.

 Chapter 84 We’re Family Now

    We lie naked, cuddling each other in silence, savouring the moment. She draws circles on my chest, and I can feel her breath on my skin.


    She raises her head from my chest and looks up at me with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Alexander. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you. You give me strength when I feel weak.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, love. Being here for you is what matters most to me.¡± I reply, stroking her hair. ¡°Facing these memories won¡¯t be easy, but I believe in your resilience. You¡¯vee a long way, and I¡¯m proud of the progress you¡¯ve made.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± As she whispers, her voice trembles with emotion.


    ¡°I love you too, Alice. And I¡¯ll always love and support you, no matter what challenges we face.¡± I assure her, nting a soft kiss on her lips.


    We pull apart as her phone rings up.


    She grabs the phone from the side table and nces at its screen. ¡°It¡¯s aunt call.¡± She tells me before putting the phone on speaker.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She answers the call.


    ¡°Alice, meet me now. I want to know everything.¡± She orders in a stern tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing, and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± As her aunt disconnects the call, she stares at me with helplessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. She will understand our rtionship.¡± I reassure, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°I just hope so.¡± She pouts at me before rising from the bed.


    ¡°I have to exin to her now.¡± She tells me, picking up her clothes.


    I jump out of bed and put on my trousers before helping her in donning the dress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I utter, sping her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me?¡± She asks, surprised.


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll keep standing outside the room because I know you¡¯re not fine to roam around the house alone.¡± She stares at me in disbelief upon listening to my words.


    ¡°You understand me so well, Alexander. I¡¯m fortunate to have you in my life.¡± She brings my hand close to her lips and ces a soft kiss on it, and I just beam at her.


    ***


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°What is going on between you both, Alice?¡± Aunt asks, standing up from the sofa as I enter her room.


    ¡°What Alexander told you is the truth. We¡¯re in love with each other.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can see the love in your and Alexander¡¯s eyes for each other, but why did you hide it from me, Alice?¡± She asks in a disappointed tone before adding, ¡°And I can see the pain in your eyes. You¡¯re still hiding something from me.¡±


    She knows me so well.


    I look down; I can¡¯t tell her what I have suffered and about my pain. She will me herself for not protecting me and breaking the promise she made to my mother to keep me safe.


    I control my emotions, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°No, Aunt. I¡¯m not hiding anything from you.¡± I lie to her, and she gives me a wary look and nods.


    ¡°Why did you hide about your rtionship with Alexander?¡± Her next questiones up.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I was scared that you might be against it, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I¡¯m sorry for hiding this from you.¡± I apologize, embracing her as tears well up in my eyes.


    ¡°I missed you, Aunt.¡± I whisper, shedding silent tears while holding her close. The weight of my emotions became too much to bear in that moment.


    She notices the marks on my back and pulls away from me, her eyes widening in shock and fear.


    ¡°What happened to your back, Alice? Why do you have bruises?¡± She asks, her voice filled with worry.


    I try to avoid her gaze, my heart racing with anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Aunt. Just a minor ident.¡± I mumble, trying to downy the situation.


    But Aunt is not easily convinced. Her instincts tell her that something is amiss, and she insists, ¡°Alice, don¡¯t lie to me. Tell me the truth. Are you in any trouble? Has someone hurt you?¡±


    The concern in her voice breaks down the walls I had tried to build and tears well up in my eyes once again. I feel torn between protecting her and opening up about my pain. But as her gaze meets mine, I know I can¡¯t keep it hidden any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not an ident, Aunt. It¡¯s a painful reminder of the torture I endured.¡± I confess, my voice shaking slightly. A gasp escapes Aunt¡¯s lips, and her eyes well up with tears.


    ¡°Did Alexander hurt you?¡± As she asks, I immediately shake my head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not him. It¡¯s Edward who tortured me.¡± I hup.


    She pulls me into another tight embrace. ¡°Oh, my dear, I¡¯m so sorry you had to endure such pain.¡± She speaks, her voice quivering with sadness and anger. ¡°No one should ever have to go through that. You didn¡¯t deserve any of it.¡±


    As I feel her arms around me, I finally let go of the weight I had been carrying on my shoulders.


    ¡°It was a month ago, and I¡¯ve been trying to heal from it. Alexander has been my backbone through it all, supporting me and helping me find the strength to face my past.¡± I break down and sob, telling her about the pain and struggles I had endured. She listens, her heart breaking with every word.


    She breaks the hug and apologises, sping my face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alice, that you had to go through this. I couldn¡¯t keep the promise of your mother.¡± She utters, her voice shaking with emotion and tears trickling down her cheeks.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Aunt. Please don¡¯t me yourself. This was the only reason I wasn¡¯t telling you about this.¡± I exin to her, wiping her tears.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt. Alice is right. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Alexander enters the room.


    Aunt approaches him, staring at him with gratitude. ¡°Thank you for being there for her when she needed it most.¡±


    ¡°I love Alice, and I¡¯ll always be there for her, no matter what. She¡¯s the most important person in my life.¡± He replies with honesty.


    She smiles through her tears, relieved that I have someone like Alexander to support me. ¡°You¡¯ve been a blessing to her.¡± She remarks before looking back at me. ¡°I¡¯m d you have someone like Alexander Sir by your side, who put his brother behind bars for you.¡±


    I nod, my eyes filled with affection for both Alexander and Aunt. ¡°Yes, Aunt. Alexander has been my strength, helping me face my past and heal from the pain.¡±


    As she shifts her eyes to Alexander, he requests, ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me sir. Just call me Alexander, like Alice does. I don¡¯t want any formalities between us. We¡¯re family now.¡±


    Aunt gives him a warm smile. ¡°Alright, Alexander.¡± She pulls both of us into a heartfelt embrace. ¡°You both deserve happiness and love. I may have initially been worried, but seeing the love and strength between you two, I know that you¡¯re meant to be together.¡±


    Tears of relief and joy well up in my eyes as I hug her firmly. ¡°Thank you, Aunt. Your eptance means everything to me. I thought it would be so difficult to convince you.¡±

 Chapter 85 Please, Don’t Hit Me

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    After two weeks,


    I was there for Alice, standing by her side as she confronted her fears and worked through painful memories. I held her hand during difficult moments, reminding her that she wasn¡¯t alone and that I was there to protect and support her.


    We attended therapy sessions together, which helped her to cope with her trauma.


    She healed and became stronger, leaving those horrific memories behind. Our love became a powerful force that helped her ovee the darkness of her past.


    As we continued to build our life together, her fear gradually faded, reced by hope and happiness. We sharedughter, joy, and love, creating fresh memories that overshadow the horrific shes of the past, and each day, our bond strengthened.


    In the morning, as I wake up, I find Alice standing beside the bed with a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Morning, Alexander.¡± She wishes to me, her eyes shimmering with excitement and joy.


    ¡°Good morning! You seem so joyful today. What¡¯s the matter?¡± I ask, sitting up.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you. There¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± I tease her, winking at her.


    ¡°Shut up, Alexander.¡± As she hits my biceps, I emit augh.


    I rise from the bed, taking off theforter. ¡°The shine in your eyes is letting me know there is a wonderful surprise, so I¡¯m just waiting to see what it is.¡± I speak, pointing at her eyes.


    ¡°Thene with me.¡± She sps my hand and leads me to her old room.


    She switches on the light, and my eyes widen in disbelief when I see the painting she created after such a long time. The artwork portrays us: I¡¯m embracing her from behind, and beneath it, she has inscribed the words ¡®Love can conquer any pain.¡¯


    ¡°You painted?¡± I question her in an incredulous tone.


    ¡°Yes, Alexander. I finally painted again this morning. Now I finally feel like I found myself back. I got my passion back.¡± She squeals, and the profound joy of getting back her passion is clearly visible in her blue eyes.


    As I stand there, witnessing the painting that she created with such passion and emotion, tears well up in my eyes. Seeing her find herself again, reiming her passion for painting and expressing her feelings through art, fills me with immense pride and happiness.


    ¡°You are incredibly talented, love. This painting is so powerful, and it truly reflects the strength of our love.¡± I speak, my voice filled with love.


    She smiles at him, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. You¡¯ve been my guiding light through it all. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have found the strength to pick up the brush again. I¡¯m forever fortunate to have you, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m grateful for you, for your resilience and determination to ovee your past. You finally did it by fighting your horrific memories of the past. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    ¡°You know what else you¡¯ve given me, Alexander?¡± She enquires.


    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She ces her hand on my chest, right above my heart. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a love so profound, a love that has healed my wounds and made me whole again. You are my everything, Alexander.¡±


    I wrap my arms around her, pulling her into a warm embrace. ¡°And you are mine, Alice. My heart beats for you, and I love you more than words can express.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Alexander,¡± she whispers, her voice muffled against my chest. ¡°You¡¯ve shown me that love can truly conquer any pain.¡±


    Then I wrap my arms around her from behind, just as depicted in the painting. ¡°Alice, this is incredible. You¡¯ve captured our love and strength so beautifully in this artwork.¡± I whisper, and we both stare at her artwork with a contented smile on our faces.


    ***


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m alright now. No need to worry about me, just concentrate on your important meeting.¡± She reassures me, standing behind me and helping me put on the zer.


    I feel like staying with her instead of going to the office because she has just healed from her trauma.


    As she stands in front of me, I ce my hand on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you alone here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone here. Mia is here with me.¡± She blinks her eyes at me in reassurance.


    ¡°Just call me if you need me.¡± I instruct her.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She bows in front of me, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°See you after a few hours.¡± I kiss her forehead before leaving.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    After preparing lunch, I lie down on the bed with my eyes closed to take some rest. Suddenly, someone sshes water on me, leaving me utterly startled.


    As my eyes jolt open, I find an elderly man standing before me, dressed in a ck suit with an angry expression. Before I can say something, he seizes my wrist and forces me to stand on the floor.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you? Why-¡±


    He snaps at me. ¡°Just shut up, you bitch. How can you sleep in peace after separating the two brothers?¡±


    Who is he? He resembles Alexander. Is he his father?


    ¡°Sir, I can exin-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anything. You separated my sons. Edward is behind bars because of you. I¡¯ll throw you out of this house.¡± He drags me downstairs, seizing my wrist.


    ¡°Please, sir! Listen to me for once.¡± I repeatedly beg him, yet he ignores me.


    ¡°Just shut up, you bitch. The Masters don¡¯t allow the maids to speak in front of them in this mansion.¡± As he clutches my jaw and stares at me with hatred in his eyes, tears roll down my cheeks.


    ¡°Alexander-¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t speak without my permission. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± He yells, giving a forceful p to my face, causing me to tumble to the floor with a thud.


    My breath grows heavy, and fear courses through my entire body. This p triggers a flood of haunting memories from my past torture, causing me to convulse.


    ¡°I think I have to remind you of your ce in this mansion.¡± As he pulls out the belt, I gaze at him in sheer horror.


    Oh no, I cannot endure this once more.


    shes of the times when Edward had struck me with his belt in the past flood before my eyes, watching him twirl the belt around his fingers.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll leave from here.¡± I plead, sobbing and shifting backwards in fright, my eyes locked onto the belt.


    ¡°No¡­ please¡­¡± I squeeze my eyes shut and scream as he raises his hand in the air to strike me.


    Every nerve in my body is on edge, and my heart races as I brace for the strike, my breath caught in my throat. The moment feels like an eternity, the world around me fading as the sound of my heartbeat reverberates in my ears.

 Chapter 86 Just Leave

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Dad?¡± I open my eyes in an instant upon listening to Alexander¡¯s voice.


    Thank God! Today, he arrived at the right time.


    A rush of relief courses through me when I see Alexander standing there, gripping his father¡¯s wrist and giving him a piercing stare.


    I immediately rise from the floor and stand, firmly embracing him from behind.


    ¡°I havee now. Nobody will hurt you.¡± He soothes me, squeezing my hand and staring at me over his shoulder.


    ¡°Alexander, why can¡¯t you see this bitch separated you from your brother-¡± His father tries to interject, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Alexander cuts him off, his voice raised in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace her, or I might just forget you¡¯re my father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re standing up for a mere maid against your own flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not just a maid to me. She¡¯s my entire world. If anyone tries to hurt her, they¡¯ll have to face my wrath. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s my brother or my father.¡± As he warns his father, I feel profound relief.


    My grip on his coat loosens and my fear fades in a second because my man is there with me to protect me from the entire world. I feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and I can finally breathe again!


    He turns towards me and sps my face, staring at me with a hint of guilt in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, love.¡± He murmurs before cing a soft kiss on my forehead.


    I shake my head and whisper, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Alexander.¡±


    He scoops me in his arms and carries me upstairs without looking at his father, making me feel safe in his embrace.


    ¡°You have forgotten, Alexander, that all women are the same and must be kept under control. Mark my words: you¡¯ll regret falling in love with her.¡±


    He ignores his father¡¯s words and walks straight to his room, holding me in his arms. I rest my head on his chest, and his soothing heartbeat makes me forget about everything.


    I don¡¯t care about anything else until he is with me.


    Heys me down on the bed and enquires, his voiceced with concern. ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m fine, but I was so afraid, Alexander. Thank God you arrived on time.¡± I admit, wrapping my arms around him in aforting hug.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, love. I never thought that Dad would do something like this. I should have never left you alone.¡± He apologises as we pull apart.


    I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, because you can¡¯t stay with me for twenty-four hours. I have to learn to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°I will never allow him toe here again. I can¡¯t believe my family is hurting the person whom I love. First Edward and now Dad. I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± He stares straight, dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never disappoint you, Alexander.¡± I sp his hand and ce a tender kiss on it, and he fixes his eyes filled with love on me.


    ¡°I know, Alice, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid to lose you. I finally have the Alice I¡¯ve missed for so long, and I can¡¯t bear to lose her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain if I ever get lost again in the future, you¡¯ll find me back. Therefore, I¡¯m not afraid of anything now.¡± I utter, passing him a warm smile.


    ¡°I love you, Alice.¡± He whispers, caressing my cheek with his thumb and locking his eyes with mine.


    ¡°I love you more.¡± With that confession, I close the distance between us, sealing our emotions with a soft, lingering kiss that speaks volumes.


    Our clothes slip off and cascade down to creating a soft rustling sound as we undress each other. As our naked bodies touch, a shiver runs down my spine. The sound of our breathing fills the room as we explore each other, our hands tracing over curves and muscles.


    I can smell the sweet fragrance of his cologne mixed with the scent of our passion. The gentle moans of pleasure echo through the room as we lose ourselves in each other¡¯s embrace. The sensation of his skin against mine is electric, and we lose ourselves in the moment, our bodies moving in perfect harmony, as we make love.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I step out of the room and find Dad still sitting in the hall. My brows furrow in fury. I can¡¯t bear him now because he tries to hurt my Alice.


    ¡°Dad, just leave my house. I¡¯m breaking my rtionship with you.¡± I approach him and state, startling him.


    His eyes widen in disbelief as my words hang in the air. His face contorts with a mix of anger and shock, but I stand my ground, determined to protect the woman I love.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re breaking your rtionship with me?¡± He stammers, his voiceced with incredulity.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply firmly, my gaze unwavering. ¡°You crossed a line that should never have been crossed. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone who tries to hurt my Alice, not even if it¡¯s my father.¡±


    He res at me, his anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯re choosing a maid over your own blood?¡±


    I shake my head, my tone resolute. ¡°She¡¯s not just a maid, and if you ever try to hurt her again, I won¡¯t hesitate to send you to prison like I sent to Edward.¡±


    His eyes widen, disbelief etched on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Alexander. This¡­ this woman has twisted your mind.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad. You were the one who had twisted my mind when I was a kid. You filled my mind with toxic beliefs that men should keep women under their control. It because of Alice, I could understand that I was so wrong. Dad, women are equals to men, they aren¡¯t a piece of thrash. Not every woman is a cheater.¡±


    His anger intensifies. ¡°You¡¯re throwing away everything for her?¡±


    I take a deep breath, my resolve unwavering. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m throwing away toxicity, cruelty, and narrow-mindedness. I won¡¯t stand by and let you poison my mind any longer.¡±


    He rises from his seat, his fists clenched. ¡°Fine, go ahead, be with your precious Alice. But mark my words, Alexander, you¡¯lle to your senses in the end.¡±


    I meet his gaze evenly, devoid of fear. ¡°Time will tell, Dad. Now please, leave.¡±


    As he storms off, I feel a mix of emotions coursing through me-anger, disappointment, but also relief. I¡¯ve made a hard decision, but it¡¯s the right one. My priority is Alice¡¯s well-being. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her.


    As I turn to go upstairs, I see Alice standing at the stairs, her eyes filled with immense love.


    I approach her. ¡°He won¡¯t bother us anymore.¡± I assure her, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her close. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you, love.¡±


    Tears glisten in her eyes as she buries her face in my chest, her arms holding onto me as if I¡¯m her lifeline. ¡°Thank you for standing up for me, for protecting me.¡± She whispers, her voice filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Always, Alice. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡± I whisper back, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of her head.

 Chapter 87 Disciplining Her

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since Dad visited. During the first week, I didn¡¯t leave her side for a single moment. I just want to protect her and not let anybody hurt her pure soul. After one week, she finally convinced me to go to the office, promising to protect herself.


    I¡¯m seated in my office chair, thinking about my Alice. I call her every hour to reassure myself that she¡¯s okay. Ever since Dad¡¯s visit, I can¡¯t breathe in peace. The constant worry about her safety is eating me up inside. Questions like ¡°Is she okay?¡± and ¡°Does she need me?¡± keep haunting my thoughts.


    It¡¯s been an hour since Ist called, so I pick up my phone again to dial her number. But this time, she doesn¡¯t answer. Anxious, I get up from my chair and call her again, and still no response. This makes me extremely worried and scared for her.


    Throughout this entire week, she never did this. She always picked up my call after one ring. Now, what has happened to her?


    I call Mia, and she also doesn¡¯t pick up my call.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s okay.¡± I mutter as I leave my cabin, distraught.


    I press the button for the lift, repeatedly calling Alice on the phone in the hope that she¡¯ll answer. My anxiety grows with each passing second.


    The elevator door opens, and I step inside. I press the button for the ground floor, tapping my foot in tension and praying for her safety. As the door opens, I rush outside.


    My driver is already waiting, holding out the car key. I snatch it from his hand, sit in the driver¡¯s seat, and speed off towards my mansion.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Throughout the drive, I don¡¯t find a moment of peace. I keep elerating the speed while calling Alice again and again.


    ¡°Please pick up the call, Alice!¡± I beg, clutching the steering wheel.


    After long half an hour, I reach the mansion. I dash inside and head straight to our room. But she¡¯s not there. I be panic. After checking the bathroom and the backyard, I search her bedroom, but she is nowhere to be found.


    I make my way to Aunt¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Aunt, where is Alice?¡± I ask her, my voiceced with tension.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in her room?¡± She asks, and I realize she also has no information about Alice¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ve been calling her for an hour, and she¡¯s not answering. I came back from the office to check on her, but she¡¯s not here either. Where could she have gone without telling me or you?¡± I spill everything out in a breath, my anxiety causing me to pant.


    ¡°Alexander, rx! Have some water first.¡± She suggests, offering me a ss.


    ¡°How can I rx, Aunt? She¡¯s missing, and she¡¯s not answering my calls.¡± I refuse the water, shoving her hand away.


    ¡°She¡¯lle back, Alexander. Don¡¯t think negative.¡± She reassures, cing her hand on my shoulder.


    I can see the worry on her face, but she¡¯s trying to be strong for my sake. She¡¯s a resilient woman, and over the past two weeks, I¡¯ve grown quite attached to her.


    ¡°But, Aunt, where could she have gone, not informing anyone about it?¡± I ask, knowing that even she doesn¡¯t have an answer to this question.


    Just then, we both hear Alice and Miaughing from outside.


    She enters the room while engaged in conversation with Mia, herughter filling the air. A sigh of relief escapes me after seeing her fine, but why did she do this to me? Where did she go without telling me, and why did she ignore my calls?


    Here I am, consumed by worry, while she seems carefree.


    Although I¡¯m relieved she¡¯s unharmed, her actions have infuriated me.


    Her eyes meet mine, which are red and zing with fury.


    ¡°Where is your phone, Alice?¡± I ask her in a calm tone, controlling my anger.


    She takes out her phone from her sling bag and her eyes widen in shock when she notices many missed calls.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. My phone was on silent.¡± She apologises in a soft tone, her innocent gaze fixed on mine. But this time, it doesn¡¯t melt my heart.


    Today, her actions have provoked a level of anger that is hard to quell. She knows I call her every hour, then how could she ignore them and make me so angry?


    I just grab her wrist and drag her outside the room. No one says anything.


    Today, she deserves the punishment for what she did to me, so she shouldn¡¯t repeat this in the future.


    I lead her to our room.


    ¡°I can exin, baby.¡± She murmurs, her voice trailing as I shut the door behind us.


    I turn towards her. ¡°Shh!¡± As she is about to say something, I shush her by cing my finger on her lips, and then dangerouslye close to her face. She doesn¡¯t dare utter a word after locking her eyes with mine.


    I pin her against the wall and continue to gaze deeply into her eyes.


    Then I turn her around with a swift motion, pressing her front body against the wall.


    ¡°Alice,¡± I speak into her ear, my voice low, ¡°you have made me furious.¡± My hand grabs her hair, and I graze her ear with my teeth, eliciting a soft from her.


    I grab the waistband of her shorts and panties and yank them down in one swift motion. Her round, exposed buttocks are now bare and vulnerable to my touch. I pull her head back with a firm grip on her hair. As I run my hand over her smooth skin, I feel the softness of her buttocks before squeezing them.


    The sound of my handnding on her ass echoes in the room. She jumps, startled by my sudden spank, and I hear a faint gasp escape her lips.


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Repeatedly, my hand meets her buttocks, her moans blending with the sound of my strikes. The scent of her arousal fills the air, and I can feel the heat radiating from her body as I continue to spank her.


    Her once fair skin turns red with my fingerprints on them. I don¡¯t even count how many spanks I give her because I focus solely on disciplining her.


    As my fury dissipates, I take a deep breath and let go of her hair. The sound of her heavy breathing echoes through the room as she leans her head against the wall. I can smell the faint scent of sweat mixed with her perfume. The intensity of the encounter has left her exhausted.


    Fuck! What did I do in my anger with her? What if the memories of her torture came flooding back because of this? As the realisation of my actions hits me hard, guilt engulfs me.

 Chapter 88 Punish me more, Master!

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Profound Pleasure!


    That¡¯s what I got today after getting back my Master. Deep inside, I had been missing him for so many days.


    I want to admit one thing ¨C my life is iplete without my Master.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± He orders after punishing me, and I instantlyply, still panting.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I just lost my mind.¡± He apologies, his gaze filled with guilt as he looks into my eyes.


    I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re assuming wrong, Alexander. You didn¡¯t hurt me; rather, I derive pleasure from having my Master.¡±


    ¡°I thought I reminded you of the suffering you endured.¡± He tells me, guilt etching across his face.


    ¡°Alexander! This reminds me of us-the times we spend in the yroom, with you dominating me. I miss that side of you. Don¡¯t feel guilty. The torment I suffered, I left it behind like a distant nightmare a long time ago.¡± I exin, my touch gentle as I cup his face.


    ¡°Really? But you made me so angry today that I lost control over myself.¡± He admits.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m d because I¡¯ve found my Master again.¡± I sh a grin.


    ¡°Alice! You scared me so much. You don¡¯t know what I felt when you didn¡¯t answer my calls, and I had no clue where you were. I¡¯m still angry with you.¡± He says, his eyes burning with fury once more.


    I want to share where I have been, but my curiosity about seeing his dominant side outweighs that.


    ¡°Then punish me more, Master. Take out all your anger on your bad girl.¡± I whisper, moving closer to him, our intense gaze locked on each other. The words that escape my lips shock him.


    ¡°I really want to punish you, Alice, to ensure you¡¯ll think twice before repeating today¡¯s actions in the future.¡± He deres with a dominant tone, his fingers tracing my jawline as he moves closer to me.


    Damn! His dominant side is intoxicating.


    I can feel a tingling sensation between my legs just from his words.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s stopping you, Master? Just punish me.¡± I urge.


    He steps away from me.


    ¡°Strip!¡± As hemands, I take off my top and my undergarment in an instant. His eyes remain fixed on my naked body, filled with desire.


    I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s nning to do with me. I feel an incredible rush of excitement as if he is exerting his dominance over me for the first time.


    ¡°Lie down.¡± He orders, pointing to the bed.


    I obey, lying on the bed and gazing at him, awaiting his next order.


    He stands before me in a sleek ck suit, while I lie naked on the bed, surrendering myself to him entirely.


    He loosens his tie, his searingly intense gaze never leaving my body. His dominance heightens his allure.


    ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He gives me an evil smile before rushing out of the room.


    Left alone on the bed,pletely naked, I wonder where he¡¯s headed.


    But the anticipation only fuels my desires further.


    What kind of punishment is he nning to give me? The thought keeps circling in my mind. I missed this feeling.


    After a few minutes, he returns with a ck bag. He ces it beside me and takes off his coat. As he rolls up his shirt sleeves to his elbows, his tattooes into view. He looks incredibly attractive.


    ¡°Are you ready for your punishment, kitten?¡± He inquires.


    After so long, I hear him calling me ¡°kitten.¡± It feels amazing.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I respond, beaming.


    He positions himself at the foot of the bed and grasps my ankles to yank my body to the edge. My buttocks rest on the edge while he lifts my legs in the air, exposing me fully to him. Then he pulls out two ropes from the bag he¡¯s ced beside me before binding my ankles to the bedpost.


    I ampletely exposed before him, and he can do whatever he wants with me now.


    Next, he secures my hands together above my head.


    ¡°Are youfortable, love?¡± He asks with a hint of concern in his voice.


    My caring boyfriend is back again.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I nod, staring at him with anticipation of what he has stored for me tonight.


    ¡°God! Alice, you look so damn hot in this position. Now, nothing can save you from me.¡± Hements, his voice dripping with dominance as he gazes at my exposed body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be saved from you, Alexander.¡± I give him a wink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten spanks on your pussy with my hand.¡± He deres, revealing my punishment while caressing my wet honeypot with his fingers, making me shiver with his touch.


    ¡°Are you ready, kitten?¡± He inquires, his thumb now rubbing my clit.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Master,¡± I moan.


    Without warning, he strikes me hard between my legs with his hand. I try to close my legs, but the restraints prevent me from doing so.


    With only the first spank, I be so aroused, and an electric surge of pleasure jolts through me.


    Another spank follows, harder this time. I shut my eyes, moaning in both pleasure and pain.


    ¡°Will you ever ignore my calls again?¡± He inquires, delivering three spanks in a row, each blow intensifying my sensations.


    With only five spanks, my lower area feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°No, Master!¡± I answer, moaning.


    After stroking between my legs for a minute, he hits me five more times.


    I scream in a mix of pleasure and pain, my clit throbbing.


    Oh, God! Only he can make me feel like this.


    ¡°Fuck, Alice, you¡¯re soaking wet.¡± He remarks in satisfaction as he caresses my tender skin with his fingers.


    I lie there, moaning and trembling, my hands clenched above my head, surrendering to his touch. He increases the pace of his rubbing, bringing me closer to the edge of release. Knots of pleasure twist within me.


    ¡°Cum for me, Alice.¡± As soon as hemands, I climax, my moans echoing in the room as I ride the waves of pleasure.


    In a swift motion, he sheds his pants and boxers, revealing his hard member. I bite my lower lip, gazing at his arousal.


    Without dy, he thrusts into me after standing between my legs. He pounds into me, gripping my thighs, and we both groan and moan in ecstasy as we be lost in the sensation of each other.


    His erection throbs inside me while my inner muscles clench around him.


    ¡°Look into my eyes, love.¡± Hemands, and my eyes snap open, locking onto his.


    He delivers powerful and abrupt thrusts, causing my breasts to bounce with each movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare close your eyes?¡± He warns when he senses me shutting them.


    He intensifies his thrusts and rubs my clit with his thumb. The knot in my stomach tightens, and I sense his climax approaching as well.


    As he unbinds my legs, I immediately wrap them around his waist. He leans over me, his thrusts growing faster and more forceful. His eyes bore into mine, and the sound of our ecstasy fills the room.


    ¡°Ready to climax, my love?¡± He unties my hand and asks, his voice a delicious mixture of need and dominance.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I respond, panting and snaking my arms around his neck.


    His thrusts quicken, his hips moving with a ferocity that matches the burning desire in his gaze. The sound of my moans fills the air, mingling with the gentle rustling of the sheets beneath us.


    As we reach the peak of our pleasure, my nails dig into his shoulders. I can hear our heavy breathing, the p of skin against skin, and the faint creaking of the bed frame beneath us. The sweet scent of our arousal fills the air as the waves of ecstasy crash over us, leaving us both gasping and trembling with pleasure.


    He falls onto my chest, gasping for air, as Iy beneath him,pletely drained. I feel his weight on top of me, his chest rising and falling with eachboured breath as I try to catch my own.


    After what feel like an eternity, I finally experiences an intense wave of pleasure that only my Master can elicit.


    I feel every sensation in my body, from the tingling in my toes to the warmth spreading throughout my core. I¡¯m so grateful to have my Master back, and to experience his dominance once again.

 Chapter 89 Distracting her in my way!

    Now, we both lie in each other¡¯s embrace, both unclothed, covered in a whiteforter.


    My head rests upon his bare, muscr chest. I can hear the soothing rhythm of his heartbeat, while my fingers idly trace patterns across his bare body. With my eyes closed eyes, I¡¯m engrossed in this tranquil moment.


    Breaking the silence that envelops us, he inquires, ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    I open my eyes upon listening to his words.


    ¡°Give me a minute, let me show you.¡± I respond, caressing his face as my gaze meets his.


    After emerging from his embrace, I slip into his white shirt while he reclines with his hand supporting his head.


    He observes me as I step out of bed and return with a small shopping bag that had been resting on the table.


    I take a seat beside him and retrieve a tiny box from the handbag.


    ¡°I went to get this for you. Alexander, I wanted to give you a gift as a token of always being there with me. I hope you like it.¡± I express, handing him the box.


    ¡°Open it.¡± I urge, my voiceced with excitement.


    He unveils the box, revealing a lighter adorned with a heart between our names.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I enquire, with a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s incredible. I love it.¡± He exims, pulling me closer onto hisp and enveloping me in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Now, every time you use this lighter, you¡¯ll think of me.¡± I state after raising my head from his chest to meet his gaze. We both beam from ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re already on my mind all day, love.¡± He asserts, brushing my hair away from my face to view my face more clearly before nting a tender kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy a smoke with this special lighter.¡± He remarks, taking out a cigarette box from a nearby drawer.


    As he lies down beside me, I nestle into his warm arms. He ces a cigarette between his lips, and I use the new lighter to ignite it with a smile on my face.


    As he takes a drag from his cigarette, the smoke wafts around us. His free hand weaves through my hair, the sensation sending shivers down my spine. I close my eyes and lose myself once again in theforting rhythm of his heartbeat, feeling its steady thump against my ear.


    Next morning,


    The curtains let in the soft morning light, and we findfort in each other¡¯s embrace, delighting in the yful dance of our fingers.


    ¡°Everyone should have a person like you in their life, Alexander. I came out of my darkness and found myself back because you were there with me. Thank you for supporting me and not giving up on me.¡± I express my gratitude, fixing my affectionate gaze on him.


    He softly brushes his fingers along my cheek. ¡°Alice, you mean the world to me. Our journey together has truly shown the strength of our bond. No matter what challengese our way, I promise to stand by you, just as you¡¯ve stood by me.¡± He vows with a kiss on my forehead after tucking my hair behind my ear with a gentle touch.


    ¡°No matter what happens between us, we will always find a way back to each other.¡± I lean in and press my lips against his, a gentle kiss filled with unspoken promises. Our fingers remain intertwined as we pull away, a shared understanding passing between us.


    ***


    At the dining table, Alexander, I, Aunt Rose, and Mia are having breakfast together, engaged in chitchat. I feel a bit upset because my Aunt is leaving for a few months this evening because of her sister¡¯s illness.


    I turn to Aunt, who is sitting across from me alongside Mia, while Alexander sits by my side.


    ¡°Aunt, do you really have to go?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°Yes, my dear, it¡¯s important, or I wouldn¡¯t leave all of you.¡± She responds with a warm smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll miss you, Aunt.¡± Alexander chimes in after taking a bite of his sandwich.


    I¡¯m truly touched by how Alexander has embraced my little family. Seeing their strong bond brings me immense peace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you all too, but I promise to visit as soon as I can,¡± she reassures, and I give her a subtle nod of understanding.


    Mia gives her a hug.


    ¡°And just call me if you need something.¡± As Alexander says, she gives him a nod with a smile on her face.


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    We¡¯re on our way back home after seeing Aunt off at the airport.


    Alice gazes out the window with sadness on her face, feeling the void left by Aunt¡¯s departure.


    A grin shes on my face as I decide to distract her in my way.


    As she¡¯s lost in her sadness, I gently ce my hand on her thigh. Surprised, she shifts her gaze towards me, and I respond with a mischievous smile before focusing on the road.


    My hand ventures beneath her skirt. I caress her smooth, bare thighs before sliding aside her panties and rubbing between her legs. She responds to my touch by sying her legs for me, which brings a smile to my face.


    I steal nces at her; she is sitting next to me, eyes closed, fully immersed in the sensations my touch elicits. The sight of her ignites a passionate fire within me, causing my already hard member to stir inside my pants.


    While I continue to focus on driving, my fingers stroke her wetness. Her soft moans resonate in the car as I vigorously stimte her clit with my thumb.


    Her moans drive me wild, fueling my desire.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± I jab my finger into her, causing her to moan my name.


    She nces outside to ensure no one is observing us inside the car. She breathes a sigh of relief, noticing the absence of other vehicles on the road as I navigate through the deste area.


    As my finger moves rhythmically within her, my thumb maintains its dance on her clit, pushing her closer to the edge.


    I add my second finger and increase the pace, my thumb never ceasing its motions. Her moans fill the car as she grips her skirt with one hand and grabs my hand beneath it with her other hand.


    I press my thumb firmly against her clit and thrust my fingers deeper, hitting her G-spot. Her nails dig into my hand as she screams in pure ecstasy, releasing all control and surrendering to the waves of pleasure.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I withdraw my fingers and switch to rubbing her wet core with vigour as she climaxes in the car seat. The feeling of her pulsating around my fingers is electrifying, and I revel in the moment.


    God! It¡¯s so fucking hot.


    I pull over in a secluded area before removing my hand from her. With a wicked grin, I bring my fingers to my lips and savour the taste of her essence.


    ¡°You taste so delicious, love.¡± I remark, observing her catching her breath after the overwhelming orgasm, her legs pressing together to cope with the lingering sensations between them.


    ¡°Open your mouth and taste yourself.¡± Imand, cing my thumb on her lips.


    She obediently takes my thumb into her mouth and sucks it seductively, and I watch her in amazement.


    Fuck, she¡¯s so attractive!


    Suddenly, she straddles myp, startling me.


    I¡¯m pleased that my n to distract her seeded.


    She loves my dominant side; now, I¡¯ll show her more. I grin as I find a reason to punish her and distract her more.


    As she leans in to kiss me, I seize her wrists behind her back with one hand and grasp her hair with my other hand.


    ¡°Did I give you permission to sit on myp, kitten?¡± I ask, pulling her closer to me by her hair and tightening my grip on her hands.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± She replies with a hint of mischievousness in her eyes, grinding herself against my hard membrane.


    ¡°Stay still, Alice.¡± As I order in a dominating tone, sheplies and looks at me with innocence.


    ¡°Now you deserve punishment, Alice, and you won¡¯t get what you¡¯re craving.¡± I assert in a firm tone.


    Her eyes widen at my words.


    ¡°Please Master, spare me. I long for you inside me.¡± She pleads, trying to sway me with her sugary voice.


    ¡°No words, love. ept your punishment like a good girl.¡± I dere and capture her lips in a passionate kiss, not allowing her to kiss me back. It¡¯s truly a dominating kiss.


    She enjoys being under my intense control, and I¡¯ll ensure to give her exactly that.

 Chapter 90 Suck it, kitten

    While devouring her lips, I release her hair, remove my tie, and use it to bind her hands behind her back.


    As we break the kiss, she tries to move her hands and notices that I have bound them. She didn¡¯t evene to know when I tied them because she was so lost in the kiss.


    She gives me a surprised look, and I pass her a wicked smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten spanks on your tits.¡± I announce her punishment, unbuttoning her white crop shirt, exposing her soft breasts that yearn for release from her ck lingerie.


    ¡°You look so tempting, baby.¡± Iment, admiring her assets with hunger in my eyes. Her cheeks turn crimson upon hearing my words.


    As I lower her bra, her bare breastse into view, and I notice their softness and the way they bounce slightly as I release them. I reach out and pinch her nipples together, feeling their firmness beneath my fingertips. She lets out a loud moan of pleasurable pain as I continue to apply pressure.


    I suddenly spank her both tits together, causing her to moan and her breasts to jiggle.


    Next time, I spank her even harder, and she closes her eyes, arching her back.


    I¡¯m driving her wild with this sweet torment.


    Then I give two light spanks on her one asset, and she pants from the punishment.


    ¡°Just four more left, Alice.¡± I tell her, caressing her soft assets to ease the pain.


    I deliver the remaining four spanks, two on each. The sound of my hand meeting her skin echoes throughout the car, and the sensation of her soft skin under my palm is electrifying.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± she moans, panting as she rests her head on my shoulder. I can feel the heat of her skin against mine and the warmth of her breath on my neck. Her hair brushes against my face, tickling my skin.


    I release her hands, brush her hair from her face, and admire her angelic face. Her head remains on my shoulder, and I kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done to me, love?¡± I grab her chin and murmur, raising her face to meet my gaze.


    ¡°What?¡± She arches her brows at me.


    ¡°This.¡± I rub my hard member against her crotch, and she bites her lower lip, feeling my arousal.


    ¡°Rise from myp and sit in the car backseat.¡± Imand, squeezing her soft boobs. I¡¯m obsessed with them.


    She swiftly follows mymand, and I also exit the car and sit beside her in the back seat.


    ¡°Position yourself face down and pleasure me.¡± I instruct her in a stern tone, and she immediatelyplies, positioning herself with her face in myp.


    After undoing my belt and unbuttoning my pants, as she pulls down my boxers, my erect member springs out in front of her face. A red hue appears on her face as she gazes at it.


    ¡°Suck it, kitten.¡± I decree.


    She takes me into her mouth without hesitation, and I groan with pleasure as I feel her warm mouth enveloping me.


    She sucks me, and I grip her hair, groaning in ecstasy, pushing myself deeper into her mouth.


    ¡°Raise your hips, Alice.¡± Imand as she continues to pleasure me.


    She lifts her hips, positioning herself on her knees before moving her head back and forth, driving me wild with her skills.


    I fondle and smack her buttocks amidst the intense pleasure she¡¯s providing. She moans as I tease her wetness with my fingers.


    I groan in delight as she speeds up her sucking, and I match it by rubbing her clit with equal fervour.


    I can no longer resist.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Imand, and she pulls away and stares at me with desire in her blue eyes.


    As I guide her to straddle me, I can feel the wetness between her legs, and I know she wants me as much as I want her.


    However, I won¡¯t give her what she wants now.


    As I rub myself against her to tease her, fondling her thighs, she demands, moving along with me, ¡°I need you badly, Master.¡±


    ¡°Not now, my love. I¡¯ll fulfil your desires tonight.¡± She stops her movement against my hardness, and her eyes widen upon listening to my words.


    ¡°Why not now?¡± She grumbles.


    ¡°As you already know, dying the orgasm will give you a mind-blowing experience.¡± I jab my two fingers into her wet entrance, causing her to moan and throw her head.


    She jolts as I immediately take my fingers out and give her a light spank.


    ¡°Now dress up properly, we¡¯re going back home.¡± I smack her butt, and she rises from myp and sits beside me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°I missed my Master so much. Thank you for bringing him back to me.¡± As she presses her lips on my cheek and rests her head on my shoulder, a smile spread across my face.


    ¡°You brought him back, love. So thank yourself.¡± I tap her nose, causing her to giggle.


    ***

 Chapter 91 Teasing My Master

    At night, I eagerly return home, filled with excitement to fulfil Alice¡¯s desires that have been building up all day. Even I can¡¯t resist the urge to enter her any longer, and the feeling of my hard shaft throbbing inside my pants is driving me wild with anticipation.


    After stepping into my room, a grin stretches across my face as I spot Alice standing on the balcony, wearing my white shirt, her gaze fixed on the starry night sky. She always looks out of the world in the moonlight.


    After dropping my zer on the sofa, as I rush to the balcony, the cool night air brushes against my skin.


    ¡°Love, I¡¯m back.¡± I whisper in her ear, my warm breath tickling her skin.


    I kiss on her neck, savouring the softness of her skin against my lips. The scent of her perfume fills my nostrils, and I can feel my heart racing. As I snake my arms around her bust and squeeze them with gentleness, I feel the weight of her curves against my chest. She emits a soft moan, and it sends shivers down my spine.


    I can feel she isn¡¯t wearing beneath my thin shirt.


    ¡°So you¡¯re all prepared for me.¡± I murmur, my fingers pinching and rolling her hard nipples through the thin fabric of her shirt. The bulge in my trousers grows with each passing moment, and I press myself closer to her, rubbing against her firm buttocks.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± She responds, moaning.


    I slip my hands inside her silky shirt, tracing her smooth thighs with my fingertips. With my other hand, I fondle her plump, supple breasts, feeling the warmth of them in my palm beneath her shirt.


    As my fingers reach to where her panties should be, I realise with a thrill that she¡¯s not wearing them at all.


    ¡°You made my work easy, love.¡± I murmur, caressing her wetness and cing soft kisses all over her neck.


    ¡°Fuck me, Alexander.¡± She demands, startling me because she has never used this word before.


    ¡°Of course, my love,¡± I reply, my voice low and husky with desire as I lean her forward onto the railing. As I undo the button and zipper of my trousers, my pants fall to the ground with a swift motion, and I step closer to her, feeling the heat emanating from her body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you with all my strength.¡± As I whisper, my warm breath caresses against her neck, sending shivers down her spine.


    As she clenches the railing, I lean in and rub my hardness against her wetness, pressing her round buttocks.


    We both let out a moan of satisfaction when I finally enter inside her. Her body quivers as I thrust into her from behind, grasping her hands on the railing.


    Her moans grow louder and more urgent with each hard thrust, and the scent of our sex filled the air. The feeling of her tightness around me is overwhelming.


    I push harder, deeper, lost in the sensation of our bodies joining, and the railing shakes with every movement.


    Then I grasp her hair and yank her head backwards before sealing her lips with mine. I give her slow and hard thrusts, relishing in the sensation of her body pressing against mine. Every inch of my skin feels electrified as I fuck her with hunger.


    As I grab her slender waist, I increase my pace, the sound of our moans mingling with the rhythmic pping of our bodies. We reach the peak of ecstasy at the same moment, moaning in rapture.


    As I struggle to catch my breath, falling onto her soft and warm body, she still shudders under me after the intense orgasm. The cool night air feels refreshing against our sweaty bodies, and I can feel her panting.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she whispers, her voice still shaky.


    I ce a soft kiss on her neck. ¡°Love, I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡± I reply, my voice still heavy with desire.


    We stand there for a few moments, enjoying the peaceful silence of the night, before I gently pull out of her and turn her around to face me. I lift her chin and look into her eyes, which are still filled with desire.


    ¡°I want you again.¡± As she breathes, without a word, I pick her up from waist and make her sit on the railing.


    I stand between her legs, my hands on either side of her waist, and I lean in and capture her lips with mine, tasting the sweetness of her mouth. She wraps her legs around my waist, pulling me closer. The kiss deepens, and my hands roam over her body, tracing the curves of her hips and waist.


    After this kiss, I kneel in front of her and kiss her inner thighs, teasing her with the light touches of my lips and tongue. She gasps and runs her fingers through my hair, pulling me closer to her.


    I look up at her, my eyes smouldering with lust, before making my way up to her wetness. After tasting her sweet nectar, I flick my tongue over her clit. She moans in ecstasy, her hips bucking against my mouth. I use my fingers to spread her folds apart and delve deeper into her, feeling her walls clench around me.


    She cries out in pleasure, her fingers digging into my scalp as I take her clitoris between my lips and suck it gently. I continue to pleasure her until she reaches another explosive orgasm, her body trembling with pleasure.


    After standing up, I devour her lips, making her taste herself. ¡°I want you too, my love.¡± I whisper against her lips.


    ¡°Who is stopping you, Alexander? Fuck me endlessly.¡± I lift her off the railing and carry her to our bed upon listening to her words.


    Afterying her down, I crawl on top of her. We kiss passionately, our tongues intertwining as our bodies press against each other. I enter her once again, this time taking my time, savouring every moment of our lovemaking.


    She wraps her legs around my torso, and we move together in perfect harmony, our bodies entwined in a dance of passion and desire. Our moans fill the room as we reach the peak of ecstasy once again, copsing into each other¡¯s arms in a state of bliss.


    Wey there, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace, our breathing slowly returning to normal.


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I whisper, kissing her forehead.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡± She replies, snuggling closer to me.


    I light up the cigarette with her given lighter and take puffs at it while she ys with my shirt button, nestled in my arm. At this moment, I know I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world to have Alice as my lover.


    We talk for a while, and I end up fucking her again, taking her on myp. Oh god, I can never get enough of her.


    We make love for hours, exploring each other¡¯s bodies and fulfilling each other¡¯s desires until we fall asleep, tangled in each other¡¯s arms.


    Next day,


    During the meeting, my phone ced on the table in front of me rings. After ncing at the screen, I notice the caller ID disying ¡®My Love.¡¯


    It brings a smile to my face, and I find it hard to resist checking the message she sent.


    After seizing an opportunity during the meeting, I pick up my phone and conceal it under the table to read her text.


    Fuck!!


    What I witness arouses me like hell. She¡¯s sent me two mirror selfies of herself, draped in nothing but a towel-one from the front and another from behind.


    Me: You¡¯re aware I¡¯m in a meeting, kitten. Yet you send me these. Are you intentionally teasing your Master?¡±


    I send the message and get an instant reply from her.


    My Love: No, Master! Why would I tease you? Did the photos turn you on?¡±


    She sends yet another selfie, this time wearing a ck bralette with a wink emoji.


    Fuck! The sight of her in a ck bralette is so hot.


    It¡¯s confirmed that she¡¯s teasing me.


    She¡¯s ying a risky game, and tonight, I¡¯ll show her what happens when you tease your Master.


    She has made me so hard, but I can¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting.


    Me: Now nobody can save you from me. You¡¯re in deep trouble, kitten.


    I text her before cing my phone back on the table. Ipose myself and try to focus on the meeting despite the intense desire I¡¯m feeling.


    When I find another opportunity, I once again check the message beneath the table.


    My Love: I don¡¯t want anyone to save me from you, my Master.


    She sends me a photo of her lower body, wearing only the ck thong.


    Damn, I can¡¯t take my eyes off her long, sexy legs! I just want to pin her front body against the wall, take off her fucking panty, and fuck the hell out of her.


    I¡¯m furious because I can¡¯t do anything.


    Me: Stop sending me pictures, Alice. If you continue, you¡¯ll receive more severe punishment.


    I warn her, but my warning goes unheeded.


    She sends me a picture of her entire body in ck lingerie.


    Fuck! My already hard member dances in my pants. All I want is to fuck her.


    Me: Send me another one, and I won¡¯t let you climax for an entire week. I¡¯m dead serious.


    I threaten her in frustration, and she finally stops sending me her sexy pictures.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My Love: I was just having fun.


    Seriously, fun?


    I shake my head in disbelief.


    After seeing those pictures, I couldn¡¯t to do anything, and she did this for fun.


    Me: You know what I¡¯m feeling right now. I want to fuck you hard but can¡¯t, and this is making me angry. I¡¯ll punish you so severely that you will think a thousand times before teasing me again.


    My Love: I¡¯m sorry, Master.


    I give no further response and tuck my phone back into my pocket with a frown on my face.


    Despite my arousal, I refocus on the meeting, pushing aside my desires.

 Chapter 92 The consequences of teasing your Master

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Feeling bored, I decide to send him pictures, which turns into enjoyable teasing. However, my fun enrages him.


    He stops replying to my texts.


    Now anticipation builds as I wonder what he has nned for me tonight.


    Will he show his wild and aggressive side, the one I relish during our sessions?


    These thoughts keep swirling in my mind, and I¡¯ve spent the entire day wondering what sort of punishment he might give me.


    I feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness as I wait on my bed for my Master.


    Enduring the entire day without him was harder than I expected.


    He¡¯s been avoiding my calls and messages, and I miss him a lot. All I want is to hold him close.


    I can¡¯t resist and rise from the bed to retrieve my phone from the table to text him again.


    Just as I¡¯m about to reach for it, a sudden pull on my hair startles me, and I¡¯m drawn towards someone. Without a doubt, I recognise the identity of the person who grabbed me and a smile spread across my face. He¡¯s my Alexander.


    ¡°Payback time! Now it¡¯s my turn to tease you.¡± He murmurs in my ear from behind, biting my earlobe softly, eliciting a moan from me.


    He pins me against the wall in a swift motion, his grip on my hair firm. His husky voice reaches my ear again. ¡°You¡¯re about to learn the consequences of teasing your Master.¡±


    His teeth sink into my neck, leaving a deep mark on my skin.


    ¡°Alexander!¡± I cry out his name, but he silences me by pressing his palm over my mouth. Then hends a hard smack on my buttocks, causing me to jolt.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your punishment. Remember to call me Master. If you dare address me by name, I¡¯ll gag you throughout the entire session. Do you understand, kitten?¡± His words send shivers of desire through my entire body.


    Oh, how I adore his dominant side-it¡¯s like heaven on earth.


    I just nod my head in response to his questions as he holds my mouth shut with his palm.


    He resumes biting and kissing my neck, pressing his body against my back, and squeezing my breasts from behind with aggression.


    He rips my dress and bra in haste after turning me towards himself, leaving me shocked.


    After gently choking my neck, hees dangerously close to my face, his intense gaze locking onto mine. With his other hand, he pulls my panties upward, pressing them against my intimate area.


    God! Today, I¡¯m witnessing his most aggressive and dominant side.


    Honestly speaking, I¡¯m enjoying it.


    He captures my lips in a passionate kiss, gripping my hair and squeezing my breasts. He doesn¡¯t allow me to kiss him back; it¡¯s a purely dominating kiss.


    As he devours my lips with hunger, he rubs his hardened member against my wetness with vigour. His dominance over me today is providing a unique pleasure, intensifying my desires.


    My longing for him to be inside me grows stronger. However, I know he won¡¯t easily give me what I want today.


    After withdrawing his lips and hands from me, he gazes at my naked body with a profound desire, sending shivers down my spine.


    He removes thest piece of clothing from my body, my panties, and ces his hand between my legs.


    ¡°So damn wet!¡± He caresses his fingers there, and I moan with pleasure.


    ¡°You love the way I dominate you, kitten. Is that why you teased me? You wanted me to punish you.¡± He adds, tapping his thumb on my clit, and stroking my wetness with his fingers, and I lose myself in his heavenly touch. The sound of his voice has grown deeper, each word dripping with authority.


    ¡°Answer me, kitten!¡± Hends a light spank on my sensitive spot when I don¡¯t answer him, causing me to jump.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I love to be under your intense control.¡± I reply, moaning.


    ¡°But today, Alice, you¡¯ll regret teasing me.¡± He warns, his eyes prating mine intensely before he withdraws his hand.


    My excitement about what he¡¯s going to do increases upon listening to his words. I¡¯m not scared even a bit because I trust him. He¡¯ll never hurt me in any manner.


    It always surprises me that after what happened to me in the past, I still adore being under his control. Seriously, my life is iplete without his dominant side.


    Lost in my thoughts, I don¡¯t even realise when he lies me down on the coffee table and binds me to it. My ankles are tied to the table¡¯s legs, and I¡¯m half on the table, and half on the floor. My hands are bound above my head.


    I lie exposed in front of him, while he stands in his suit, asserting his power over me. He can do anything with me, while I can do nothing sends a thrill of excitement coursing through my veins.


    I love being powerless in front of him when he takes full control of me in bed.


    ¡°Seeing you in this position makes me want to fuck you hard, love.¡± He expresses his desires, fixing his intense gaze on my body and biting his lips.


    God! The way he bites his lips drives me crazy. This action alone can bring me to a climax.


    Somebody, please tell him he¡¯s driving me insane with his hotness right now.


    Damn! This man is all mine. I feel so blessed.


    ¡°Then have me, Master. What¡¯s stopping you?¡± I dare to utter.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, all because of you.¡± He snaps, his anger visible in his gaze. I maintain an innocent gaze, trying to melt his heart.


    ¡°Stop gazing at me with those innocent eyes, love. I know you¡¯re not innocent; you¡¯re a naughty girl who loves to tease her Master.¡± He chides me, his tone somewhat calmer but still angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± I just apologise, as I¡¯m already in trouble, and I don¡¯t want to make him angrier.


    He ignores my apology, takes off his tie and coat, and sits on his king chair to prepare a drink for himself.


    As he drinks, some drops trickle down his neck from his lips, and I bite my lip, tempted to suck them from his skin. However, I can¡¯t because I¡¯m bound to the table and can only watch.


    He¡¯s so damn attractive, his dominant personality suits him perfectly.


    With his drink in hand, he returns to me, takes a sip, and ces the ss by my side. He hovers over me, locking his intense gaze with mine, and then moves down to my breasts.


    Suddenly, I feel a chilly sensation on my nipple, and a shiver runs through my body. I look down to see him circling my nipple with an ice cube between his lips.


    The coldness hardens my nipple, causing me to arch my back, clench my hands, and moan uncontrobly.


    He repeats the same with my other nipple, the ice melting on my aroused skin, sending cold water down to my stomach. My body is aze, every touch sending shocks of pleasure through me.


    He moves further down to my belly button and ces an ice cube there. It melts slowly as he sucks on my nipples. My breath bes heavy, and goosebumps cover my skin as his teasing drives me wild.


    He takes another ice cube from the ss, ces it between his lips, and kneels in front of me. He rubs it between my legs, driving me to the brink of insanity.


    In a few seconds, my crotch feels icy cold, and my whole body shivers with the sensation. I close my eyes, losing myself in the sweet torture of his actions, my moans bing relentless.


    All I want now is him. Every cell in my body craves him intensely.


    As he teases my crotch, his free hand moves upward to y with my nipples.


    Soon, he uses the ice cube to trace circles on my clit, and the sensation takes my breath away. I lie there, helpless, taking in his teasing. My body is on fire, and my clit feels electrified by the coldness.


    God! His teasing is merciless. He¡¯s definitely going to drive me insane today.


    Once the ice has fully melted, he seductively licks my chilled spot. It¡¯s an incredibly arousing sight, watching him like this.


    ¡°Yeah, suck it!¡± I moan as his cold tongue dances on my clit, and he chuckles against me.


    He withdraws from my sensitive spot and stares at me with an evil grin.


    ¡°You won¡¯t receive pleasure, love. Teasing is all you deserve today.¡± He asserts, taking two ice cubes in his hand and cing them on my already sensitive nipples. My body arches in response to the coldness, but he ces his hand on my stomach to keep me still.


    ¡°Stay still! Don¡¯t let them fall. If they do, your punishment will be worse. Do you understand, kitten?¡± He warns, his hand pressing on my stomach.


    ¡°I understand, Master!¡± I moan.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He removes his white shirt and ces it on the sofa, revealing his tempting body. My breath bes even heavier at the sight of his hot physique.


    He takes a cigarette box from his pant pocket, retrieves a cigarette, and uses the lighter I gifted him.


    Seated in his king-size chair, he crosses his legs on the table in front of him and smokes, his intense eyes glued to me.


    God! I can¡¯t take his teasing any longer. I want this man inside me now.


    The ice cube intensifies my desires, numbing my nipples with its icy touch. I struggle to remain still, afraid that any movement will cause the ice cubes to fall. I don¡¯t want to worsen my punishment as I¡¯ve reached my limit. I just want this teasing to end and him to take me.


    He¡¯s still half-naked, smoking while gazing at me intensely, a smirk ying on his lips. His overwhelming hotness is driving me crazy.


    ¡°Master, please stop teasing me!¡± I plead in a soft voice, hoping my words will soften his stance, but he only chuckles in response.


    He pays no attention to my plea and continues to puff on the cigarette as if he¡¯s more interested in that than me. Anger bubbles up inside me, and I mutter, rolling my eyes. ¡°I think he loves smoking more than me.¡±


    As the ice fully melts, making my nipples even more sensitive, he still doesn¡¯t return to me, simply enjoying his smoking session.


    Will he just stop it?


    After a few minutes, he finally approaches me again and blows smoke into my face. His hot breath brushes against my skin, causing me to close my eyes in response.


    Every single action of his is driving me mad, making me hornier and wetter by the second.


    ¡°Now, the teasing session is over.¡± He deres, bending down to pinch my sensitive nipple, which elicits moans from me.


    Thank goodness it¡¯s finally over. I can¡¯t take it any longer.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for your punishment.¡± He announces, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    What teasing wasn¡¯t my punishment? Can I take it more?

 Chapter 93 Overwhelming Punishment

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it punishment what you did before?¡± I enquire, shocked.


    ¡°No! Baby, it was just a teasing. Now the proper punishment is about toe.¡± He responds with an evil smile on his face, still ying with my nipples.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll never tease you. Please don¡¯t punish me. I want you badly.¡± I implore, staring at him with innocent eyes.


    ¡°At the office, I also desire you after seeing your pictures, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. While I felt helpless, you continued to tease me. Now you deserve punishment, kitten. Stop begging and ept your punishment like a good girl.¡± He states, leaving my nipples and fixing a dangerous stare upon me.


    I don¡¯t dare utter a word as I listen to hismanding tone. I adore his dominant side, but I can¡¯t wait any longer to feel him inside me.


    He retrieves something from a ck bag, and after concealing it behind his back, he stands behind me. I try to glimpse what he¡¯s doing, and I notice him unbuttoning his pants.


    ¡°If anything makes you ufortable, just tell me to stop. Alright, my love?¡± He instructs me in a polite tone, concerned about me.


    My caring Dom! I adore him.


    ¡°I trust you, Alexander. You won¡¯t push boundaries I¡¯m ufortable with. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassure him, ncing back at him and giving a smile. He returns the smile, then leans down to kiss my lips, his hand gripping my chin.


    He stands straight behind me, his expression quickly shifting from tenderness to stern dominance.


    He¡¯s incredibly skilled at this.


    He pulls off his pants and boxers, then pulls my face down further from the table. Now, my face is close to his erect member, and I can¡¯t hide my blush at the sight.


    ¡°Open your mouth, my blushing kitten.¡± Hemands, and I instantlyply, parting my lips to take him inside. He lets out a soft groan as I take him in fully.


    ¡°Who told you to take me into your mouth? I only instructed you to open your mouth.¡± He chides, striking my nipple with a riding crop he had hidden behind his back, causing me to jiggle in my restraints.


    I release him from my mouth, still keeping my mouth open. Shit! I misunderstood, thinking he wanted me to suck him.


    Today, I¡¯m truly witnessing his strictest dominant personality. A side he has never shown me before. He¡¯s fulfilling my desires with his unwavering dominance.


    ¡°Open your mouth wider.¡± As hemands in a firm tone, I widen my mouth for him without hesitation. He guides himself into my mouth while gripping my hair.


    He hasn¡¯t even touched my crotch, and it is soaking wet from how he¡¯s dominating me today.


    God! He¡¯s in a different mood today, and I¡¯m loving every bit. I adore my strictest Dom.


    I yearn to feel him inside me, but I also relish the way he punishes me. I¡¯m certain the dying will make the orgasm more satisfying.


    So, I won¡¯tin.


    With him, I witness a side of me I didn¡¯t know existed-the submissive side that¡¯s reserved only for him.


    He thrusts into my mouth, striking my exposed crotch with the riding crop, my moans muffled by his hard member.


    He¡¯s directly smacking my clit, stealing my breath. An electric current courses through my entire body with each strike, causing me to curl my toes.


    He thrusts himself deep into my mouth, pushing my face down with my hair. He groans in pleasure, and they satisfy me to my core.


    Sometimes, he strikes my thighs; other times, he targets between them, driving me wild. My crotch has grown even more sensitive from the spanking, and it throbs from the hits. Still, he doesn¡¯t stop spanking me. I yearn to close my legs and rub them together to extinguish the fiery sensation on my crotch.


    God! Today, he¡¯s truly overwhelming me with his punishment.


    My body aches, and I crave to feel him inside me, but his punishment continues.


    I sense that he¡¯s about to climax in my mouth, and he withdraws and ejactes on the floor. I continue to inhale deeply, my body quivering from the effects of sucking and spanking.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After unfastening my hands, he notices the marks on my wrists and ces soft kisses all over there before kissing my forehead.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m proud of you. You took your punishment so well.¡± Hemends, locking his eyes with mine. I just pass him a faint smile, too exhausted to say anything.


    My body aches from being bound in an ufortable position.


    After walking in front of him, he unties my ankles and nts soft kisses on them. I close my eyes, relishing the sensation of his lips on my skin.


    I adore this aftercare session.


    He lifts me into his arms, and I rest my head on his chest, wrapping my arms around his neck, my eyes remain shut. Finally, after an entire day, I¡¯m in his embrace, listening to his heartbeat. A gentle smile crosses my face as I find sce in his arms, feeling like I¡¯m in heaven.


    He gentlyys me down on the bed and takes out healing cream from the drawer. As he applies it to my wrists and ankles with a soft touch, I admire him with a smile on my face. His aftercare is pure bliss for me.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander.¡± Upon listening to my words, his brows raise in surprise, and he turns his gaze to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re thanking me for punishing you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my desires. You have no clue about how much I enjoy being under your intense control. I¡¯m being grateful to have a Master like you. From the strictest to softest, I¡¯m in love with every side of you, Alexander.¡± I sp his hand and kiss it.


    ¡°Are you trying to butter me, love?¡± He asks in a teasing tone.


    I hit his biceps. ¡°No, stupid. I¡¯m just expressing my feelings.¡±


    He chuckles, cuddling me and covering us with a duvet.


    ¡°Controlling woman on my bed, it¡¯s in my nature, and I¡¯m so grateful that you love it.¡± He presses his lips on my forehead, bringing a smile to my face.


    He continues, ¡°And I can¡¯t believe that after enduring so much pain in the past, you let me dominate you. Initially, I was so scared that binding you and spanking you would make you remember about your traumatised past.¡±


    ¡°I too had fear in the beginning, but to my surprise, when you took charge, all my fear vanished. Being with you, Alexander, makes me feel secure. My inner self understands that when I¡¯m with you, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of anything.¡± He listens to my words, fixing his affectionate gaze on me, and then just hugs me, pulling me closer to himself.

 Chapter 94 Invitation To A BDSM Party

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next day,


    As we sit at the breakfast table in the garden, she turns to me with a curious look and asks, ¡°Alexander, tell me something about yourself that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You know everything about me, love.¡± I respond, feeding her a bite of sandwich and pecking her cheeks.


    After eating the bite, she utters, ¡°There must be something.¡±


    As she looks at me with curiosity, I ponder what she might not know about me, staring straight.


    ¡°Yes, there is something which you don¡¯t know.¡± As I state, she grins at me.


    ¡°Tell me, tell me.¡± She asks, desperation visible in her eyes.


    ¡°I used to take my submissive to a BDSM club.¡± As I tell her, her brows furrow in confusion.


    ¡°What are these clubs? And why didn¡¯t you take me there?¡± I chuckle at her question. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± She pouts at me.


    ¡°In a BDSM club, the private yroom activities that we engage in are openly conducted in public sessions, my innocent baby.¡± As I exin to her, she gives me a nod, thinking about it.


    ¡°Did you also engage in public sessions there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, asionally. I visited to discipline my submissive in public.¡± I tell her, while she takes a sip of water.


    ¡°Would you take me there?¡± She questions, raising her brows at me.


    ¡°Do you wish to go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think I want to.¡± My eyes widen in disbelief upon listening to her response.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Why? Love, it¡¯s not the type of ce that you would enjoy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an interest in participating in public sessions there with you. I just want to observe and experience. Please, I want to go.¡± She insists, shocking me.


    Why is so desperate to visit the BDSM club?


    ¡°No, baby. You won¡¯t feelfortable there, I know you.¡± I deny knowing she won¡¯t like it.


    ¡°When you¡¯re with me, I never feel ufortable. I just want to know how I¡¯ll feel after visiting there. I want to experience it, please.¡± She requests, sping my hand.


    ¡°No means no. I won¡¯t take you there.¡± I tell my decision in a firm tone.


    ¡°Why?¡± She makes a sad pout.


    ¡°There are lots of things which you¡¯re not aware of, and it can scare you.¡± I exin to her, caressing her soft cheeks with my thumb.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She continues eating, upset because I didn¡¯t grant her wish.


    I don¡¯t want to expose her to an environment that could be harmful. The experience for submissive in such a ce might be too harsh for her.


    ***


    In the evening,


    I return from the office and find Alice sitting with Mia in the hall, and I overhear their conversation.


    ¡°Mia, I really want to visit the BDSM club, but Alexander isn¡¯t agreeing with it.¡±


    ¡°I think he is doing this for you only. He is aware you can¡¯t handle what happens there.¡±


    ¡°But I want to experience visiting there. I wish he would take me.¡±


    Should I take her there? Ie to my room, wondering.


    As my phone dings, I check it. I receive an invitation to a BDSM dinner party from a friend, Micheal.


    Should I take it as a sign that I should go there with Alice?


    Instead of heading straight to a BDSM club, I think it would be better to take her to a BDSM dinner party.


    Me: I¡¯lle there with my girlfriend.


    Micheal: Girlfriend? Don¡¯t you have a submissive?


    Me: She is my submissive girlfriend, but we won¡¯t be involved in any activity. She just wants to experience visiting there.


    Micheal: Okay! So meet you tonight, and I¡¯m eager to meet the person who changed the strict Master Alexander.


    I smile as I read his text, and then I lean in and ce the phone on the table.


    ¡°When did you return from the office, Alexander?¡± As I hear Alice¡¯s voice, I turn towards her.


    ¡°When you were engrossed in conversing with Mia.¡± I respond, approaching her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you both. Anyway, get ready, we¡¯re going somewhere.¡± I inform her.


    ¡°Where?¡± She arches her brows at me.


    ¡°To a BDSM dinner party.¡± As I tell her, her eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because I want to fulfil your every request, love.¡± I speak, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander.¡± She gives me a tight hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ll go to the BDSM dinner party. It¡¯s so different from anything I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡±


    ¡°Listen, just let me know if you feel ufortable, and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡± As we pull apart, I exin to her, cing my hand on her face.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so excited.¡± As she squeals, her eyes sparkle.


    ¡°So get ready.¡± I tap her nose, causing her to giggle.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m justing.¡± She rushes to the dressing room after giving a quick kiss on my cheek.


    ***


    After a few minutes, she emerges from the dressing room, decked in a ck elegant dress, which doesn¡¯t expose her body.


    I approach her with a smile on my face. ¡°I adore the way you keep your body reserved for my eyes only.¡±


    She encircles her arms around my neck, locking her eyes with mine. ¡°I seriously don¡¯t like anybody leering at my body except you. That¡¯s why I wear sexy dresses in front of you only.¡±


    My brows furrow in confusion as suddenly her lips draw down in sadness.


    ¡°What happened, love?¡± I sp her face and enquire, concerned.


    ¡°I just recalled Edward has also seen me without clothes.¡± She murmurs in a dejected tone.


    My grip on her tightens in protectiveness as she mentions Edward¡¯s name. I can see the hurt in her eyes, and it infuriates me because he caused her so much pain.


    Every time she gets upset because of Edward, my hatred for him grows stronger. I despise him more than I ever loved him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, love. You¡¯re still my old Alice.¡± I reassure her, brushing a strand of her hair away from her face, but she just stares at me with her sorrowful eyes.


    I can sense the turmoil in her emotions, the memories of her past with Edward still haunting her.


    I pull her in my arms and reassure her. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to forget those moments, but remember, you¡¯ve grown stronger since then,¡± I tell her in a soft voice, brushing my fingers through her hair. ¡°And you¡¯re with me now. Nothing else matters.¡±


    She raises her head from my chest and gazes into my eyes, feeling grateful. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. You always make me feel safe and loved.¡±


    I ce a gentle kiss on her forehead before stepping back. ¡°Now, let¡¯s not think about the past. We have an evening to enjoy.¡±


    She nods, her smile returning as she takes my arm, and together, we head out of the room.


    ***


    As we settle into the car, Alice¡¯s eyes sparkle with excitement, and I can tell she¡¯s genuinely looking forward to this new experience. However, I also know it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure she understands what she might encounter.


    As I start the engine, she turns to me with a bright smile, her eyes shining. ¡°Alexander, I can¡¯t thank you enough for taking me to this BDSM dinner party. I¡¯ve been so curious, and I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re doing this for me.¡±


    I give her a warm smile, reaching over to squeeze her hand gently. ¡°I want you to experience what you¡¯re curious about, but I need to be honest with you about something.¡±


    Her brows furrow slightly. ¡°What is it, Alexander?¡±


    I take a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. ¡°This party may expose you to some aspects of BDSM that can be quite intense for submissive. People may engage in activities that involve pain, humiliation, and other forms of y that can be harsh and even ufortable to witness.¡±


    Her expression changes from excitement to a more serious one as she processes my words. ¡°I see¡­ I didn¡¯t fully realize what I might encounter there.¡±


    I continue, wanting to ensure she understands fully. ¡°It¡¯s important to remember that everyone has their preferences and boundaries in the BDSM lifestyle. But witnessing these activities can be challenging, even distressing, for someone like you.¡±


    She takes a moment to absorb this information. ¡°I still want to experience going there, but I understand it might be intense.¡±


    I nod in understanding. ¡°I¡¯m here to support you, Alice. If at any point you feel ufortable or want to leave, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. Yourfort is my top priority.¡±


    She gives me a smile, reaching over to ce her hand on mine. ¡°Thank you for always looking out for me, Alexander. I¡¯m ready to face whateveres our way.¡±


    We arrive at the venue, and as we step out of the car, Alice¡¯s eyes are filled with anticipation and curiosity. I admire her courage and openness to new experiences.

 Chapter 95 She’s My Pet

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As we step out of the car, he snakes his arm around my waist.


    ¡°Everyone should know that you¡¯re my girl.¡± He whispers, pulling me closer to himself, and I just pass him a smile in response.


    My heart is pounding with excitement because I¡¯ll attend a BDSM party for the first time.


    ¡°My college friend Michael is hosting this party.¡± He informs me as we step inside.


    ¡°Do all your friends are into BDSM rtionship?¡± I inquire, my gaze fixed on him.


    ¡°Almost all of them.¡± He replies.


    A guy approaches us and greets him, ¡°Long time no see, Alexander.¡±


    We turn our attention to him. He¡¯s dressed in a sharp ck zer, looking good, but not as attractive as my man. Alexander is the most handsome man here.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Alexander responds to him with a smile.


    The man¡¯s gazends on me, and Alexander¡¯s grip around my waist tightens, and he pulls me closer, making it clear I belong to him and no one else.


    I adore his possessiveness and protective nature.


    ¡°Alice, meet Michael, my friend. And Michael, this is Alice, my girlfriend, my queen.¡± He introduces me, taking my hand and giving a gentle kiss on my knuckles, his other hand still on my waist.


    I just beam at his sweet gesture. He never leaves a chance to make me feel special.


    My attention then falls on a naked woman who is crawling on all fours, wearing a cor connected to a leash held by Michael.


    I think she is a submissive, but it shocks me to see her like this. How can he treat her like a pet?


    ¡°Meet my ve, Luna.¡± Michael utters, shifting his gaze downward. ¡°But today, she¡¯s not my ve; she¡¯s my pet, Luna.¡± He chuckles, patting her head.


    ¡°Wee our guest, my pet.¡± He orders her with an evil smile.


    I¡¯m puzzled by what he¡¯s instructing her to do.


    My eyes widen in astonishment as Luna lowers her face towards Alexander¡¯s feet and sticks out her tongue as if to lick his shoe. However, he pulls his foot away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this anymore.¡± Alexander interrupts, and she stops.


    ¡°Okay, I understand, no problem.¡± Michael says, tugging on the leash, and she returns to her previous position.


    It¡¯s humiliating, but she appears to enjoy it, which is even more shocking.


    ¡°Hope you both enjoy the party.¡± Michael says as he leaves to attend to his new guests, with Luna crawling behind him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable, Alice, we can leave.¡± He murmurs, observing my facial expressions.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I still want to experience this party to learn more about BDSM, and I¡¯m not worried because he¡¯s with me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯mfortable because you¡¯re with me.¡± I reply, gazing into his eyes. He leans down, getting closer to my lips, and softly captures them, causing me to blush. We share a kiss in front of many people.


    After the kiss, we lock eyes for a few moments.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite humiliating, being called a pet and licking shoes and all. How can someone like that?¡± I inquire as my eyes fall on Michael¡¯s submissive, who is licking another guest¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge it, Alice. Everyone has different preferences. Some submissive enjoy humiliation and degradation.¡± He exins, leaving me shocked. However, he¡¯s right; everyone has their own choices in life.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Just like how I like things that others may not.¡± I agree with him, nodding.


    ¡°If you ever feel ufortable at any point, just let me know.¡± He instructs, once again showing his concern for me. I see nothing but care in his blue eyes.


    My man is so caring!


    I fall in love with him over and over again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This time, I stand on my toes and press my lips against his, not caring about the people around us. They all fade away when he¡¯s with me. As I wrap my arms around him, I feel the warmth of his body against mine, and I know that nothing else matters when we¡¯re together.


    ¡°It¡¯s game time now.¡± I hear Michael¡¯s voice as he announces it, and I instantly break away from our kiss, looking down in shyness.


    God! He has the magic to make me forget about everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy, love. It¡¯s just about a kiss. Because today you¡¯ll witness so many things in front of your eyes.¡± He whispers in my ear, noticing my red cheeks.


    However, his words make me excited. From this party, I¡¯ll get to know new things about BDSM.


    Then he leads me towards the sofa where everyone is sitting. Some submissive are sitting on their masters¡¯ps, and Luna is on her knees in front of Michael with her cor leash in his hand, resting on his thighs.


    Alexander guides me to sit on the sofa first, and then he sits beside me, pulling me closer by grabbing my waist. His actions loudly dere that I¡¯m his, and no one should even dare to nce at me.


    And I love these protective gestures of his.


    Then I notice a lesbian couple. One girl is the mistress, and the other is the submissive. The mistress is ying with the boobs of her submissive, who is sitting on herp. This is something new to me.


    Total four couples are present here.


    ¡°Some chits are in this bowl.¡± Micheal points at the bowl ced on the table and continues, ¡°The game is that all the masters have to pick a chit one by one, and each chit contains a task that the master must perform with their respective submissive or ves.¡±


    As he exins the game, I be worried about what task might be written on the chit Alexander pick. What if it¡¯s something I¡¯m notfortable with? And I don¡¯t like the idea of doing anything in front of other people.

 Chapter 96 Game!

    ¡°I¡¯m stepping away from this game because she¡¯s not my ve; she¡¯s my queen. I can¡¯t expose my queen¡¯s body to anyone.¡± Alexander deres to everyone while holding my hand, which rests on myp.


    He caresses my thumb and gazes at me with immense love in his eyes, making my anxiety fade away in a few seconds. I gaze at him with affection in my eyes.


    My man!


    Every time he proims me as his queen in front of others, I feel butterflies dancing in my stomach, brimming with happiness. My smile never fades, and my eyes remain fixed on him.


    I notice jealousy in the eyes of many girls around us, burning with envy after witnessing his love for me. I hope they find their true love in the future.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s y something else if you¡¯re not interested, Alexander.¡± Michael¡¯s words interrupt my thoughts. ¡°We could y another game where everyone shares what they like most about their submissive in bed and what they enjoy doing together.¡± He suggests another game as everyone looks at him.


    This game seems okay to me.


    Alexander looks at me to confirm myfort with it, and I nod, giving him a small smile.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re in!¡± Alexander announces.


    ¡°Let me start.¡± Michael takes the lead. ¡°I love humiliating my pet in front of people.¡± He states with pure satisfaction in his voice, giving a slight smack on Luna¡¯s face, who is sitting in front of him, fully naked.


    After pulling her toward himself by her leash, he leans in and passionately kisses her on the lips.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn, pet.¡± He orders her after the kiss.


    ¡°I also enjoy humiliation and degradation from my Master, especially when he disys me to his friends and punishes me in front of them. That¡¯s what I love the most.¡± She admits without hesitation, bringing a satisfactory smile to her Master¡¯s face.


    I¡¯m surprised by her liking for humiliation and such acts. I can¡¯t even imagine such scenarios.


    Alexander strokes my hand with his fingers to ensure myfort, and I blink my eyes at him, assuring him I¡¯mfortable.


    The way he repeatedly checks on myfort shows how much he cares for me and loves me.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Linda and Lexi¡¯s turn.¡± Micheal utters, addressing the lesbian couple sitting across from me and Alexander.


    ¡°I derive pleasure from inflicting pain on her. Her screams of pain give me pleasure.¡± Linda confesses with a smile. Then she pinches Lexi¡¯s nipples through her crop top, causing her to yelp in pain.


    Fuck, witnessing this in front of me makes me nervous.


    However, Alexander pulls me closer by my waist tofort me, knowing that all of this is new to me and I need his support.


    ¡°Today, I learn that women also enjoy controlling other women.¡± I whisper, staring at him.


    ¡°Some women even dominate men.¡± He tells me, leaving me even more surprised.


    I can¡¯t even imagine it; it all seems so strange.


    Our attention then shifts to Lexi, who shares her desires, saying, ¡°I love it when my mistress gives me electric shocks on my private parts.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it. It was absolute torture for me, and the memory of it still haunts me to this day. I can vividly recall the unbearable pain that surged through my body as Edward gave electric shocks to my genitals. It felt as though my insides were being ripped apart, and the agony seemed tost an eternity.


    How could someone possibly derive pleasure from such an excruciating experience?


    ¡°Are you alright, love?¡± Alexander enquires, cing his hand on my arm, understanding that Lexi¡¯s answer has reminded me of my torture.


    He knows me so well. I love him so much.


    I stare at him with a smile on my face before answering him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alexander.¡±


    He nods, and we return our gaze towards others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give you electric shocks tonight, slut.¡± Linda proudly says to Lexi, elicitingughter from the group.


    They¡¯re truly made for each other, one loves to give pain and the other loves to receive it.


    They all are so casual about everything, and all these things are shocking to me.


    However, it¡¯s intriguing to learn about this new BDSM lifestyle that my Alexander loves.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Alexander and Alice¡¯s turn.¡± Michael states, anticipating our answers.


    I feel nervous about what to share. What if they judge me?


    ¡®Stupid, why would they judge you? They¡¯re more experienced in this lifestyle than you are.¡¯ My mind reassures me.


    Alexander caresses my thigh and tells everyone. ¡°Well, I enjoy dying her orgasms and making it hard for her to climax.¡±


    I turn as red as a tomato upon hearing his words, although I already know he enjoys this the most.


    ¡°Interesting! Now it¡¯s your turn, Alice.¡± Micheal looks at me.


    Alexander also fixes his gaze on me with excitement, eager to hear my response. All eyes are on me, intensifying my nervousness.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°I love it when he bes aggressive and dominates me.¡± My gaze remains fixed on the floor as I confess, ying with my fingers. I can¡¯t meet their eyes after revealing my preferences, although their preferences were bolder than mine.


    ¡°I already knew that you love the most when I fuck you in my anger.¡± He whispers in my ear, making me blush even more.


    I give slight ps on his chest to make him stop and murmur, ¡°Stop it, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯ve got quite the passionate pair here!¡± The groupughs at Micheal¡¯s remark, breaking the tension.


    Even though this is a world so different from anything I¡¯ve known, I can see that these people are open-minded and nonjudgmental.


    Alexander squeezes my thigh affectionately, his eyes never leaving mine. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s silently telling me it¡¯s okay, and that I shouldn¡¯t be ashamed of my desires.


    As the game continues, I get more engaged in this.


    It¡¯s a world unfamiliar to me, but I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to learn and grow with Alexander by my side.


    As the gamees to a close, Michael¡¯s announcement captures everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, the real fun of this party will begin.¡±


    I wonder what intriguing aspect he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°The main purpose of today¡¯s party is to punish my pet in front of all of you.¡± He states, grasping Luna¡¯s hair.


    I realise that this is what he meant by the ¡°real fun¡± of the party-a public punishment for his submissive.


    The room buzzes with excitement as everyone wonders what¡¯s about to unfold, and I wonder whether I can witness someone¡¯s punishment.

 Chapter 97 Public Punishment

    I exchange a cautious nce with Alexander, unsure of how I feel about witnessing such an intimate moment between Michael and Luna.


    Alexander senses my hesitation and gives a gentle squeeze to my hand. ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯t want to watch, we can leave.¡±


    I shake my head and reply with honesty, ¡°No, Alexander, I¡¯m okay. I want to learn more about the BDSM lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I just don¡¯t want you to see anything that makes you ufortable.¡± He speaks, his eyes filled with concern for me.


    His love is sheer bliss for me


    ¡°I¡¯mfortable, Alexander. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassure him with a smile.


    Michael¡¯s voice breaks our conversation, drawing our attention.


    ¡°Who wants to join me in punishing my pet?¡± As he asks, I notice Luna. He bound her to a table while we were engrossed in our conversation.


    Her ankles and wrists are restrained together with a spreader bar, and her thighs are secured to the table legs. She lies fully exposed and can¡¯t even move a muscle in that ufortable position.


    As I observe her, I feel a tingling sensation between my thighs and rub them together.


    ¡°Is this turning you on, love?¡± Alexander asks, noticing my reaction, and I look down in shyness.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to join you, Michael.¡± Linda chimes in with a mischievous look on her face as she gets up from the sofa and approaches Michael. They¡¯re going to punish Luna together.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m getting excited to see what they¡¯ll do to her. It¡¯s my first time seeing one girl discipline another.


    Michael adds, ¡°Guys, you all can also use the equipment on her body during the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Tell everyone why I¡¯m punishing you, pet.¡± He asks Luna, standing in front of her.


    ¡°I disobeyed my Master by noting to his office yesterday.¡± She answers.


    ¡°So today, my guests will decide what punishment I should give her.¡± He states, turning to Linda.


    ¡°Fifty spanks on her wet pussy and repeatedly bringing her to the edge but not letting her climax during the punishment.¡± Linda suggests, wearing an evil grin and sensually caressing Luna¡¯s wet spot with her fingers.


    Fuck! My eyes widen at the idea of fifty spanks on her sensitive area. It sounds incredibly intense. However, Luna remainsposed, showing no fear. She¡¯s clearly a well-trained submissive.


    ¡°I like this punishment for my pet, but I¡¯ll add one more twist. Throughout the entire punishment, she will suck my hard cock without removing it from her mouth.¡± Michael let out a sarcasticugh as he takes his thumb near Luna¡¯s mouth, which she obediently sucks.


    ¡°Are you ready for your punishment, pet?¡± He questions after withdrawing his thumb from her mouth and positioning Luna¡¯s face downward toward his throbbing member inside his pants.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Luna responds, her face suspended in the air.


    Michael undoes his pants, and I avert my eyes, focusing on Linda instead because I can¡¯t see anybody¡¯s shaft except Alexander.


    He chuckles at my reaction.


    Linda, on the other hand, picks up a vibrator and ces it against Luna¡¯s exposed pussy.


    Luna moans, but it seems her sounds are muffled by Michael¡¯s erection. Linda increases the vibrator¡¯s intensity, causing Luna¡¯s legs to shake with intense pleasure. I get wet as I watch this explicit scene.


    I shift my eyes towards Alexander, finding his intense gaze fixed on me, observing my every expression with keen.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this, love?¡± He inquires, his eyes lowering to my thigh, near my crotch, sending shivers through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so turned on, Alexander.¡± I admit, not holding back the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m turned on too, love.¡± He confesses, moving his eyes down to the bulge in his pants, causing me to blush.


    Suddenly, Luna¡¯s cry of pain captures our attention, and our eyes shift towards her.


    Linda is striking her exposed area with a flogger, causing Luna¡¯s pussy to turn a light shade of red. Despite the difort, she continues to suck Michael¡¯s dick, her cries muffled.


    ¡°Do you enjoy the pain, pet?¡± Michael questions, his voice a mix of pleasure and dominance.


    My attention remains fixed on Linda, not on Michael, as I¡¯m unable to witness the explicit act of sucking. The intensity of the situation overwhelms me, and seeing someone¡¯s genitals isn¡¯t my cup of tea.


    I watch in fascination as Linda relentlessly punishes Luna, showing herself to be a true mistress who relishes disciplining her submissive. Luna cries out in pain, but her bodynguage shows that she¡¯s still enjoying it. The sight of her surrendering to the punishment is a turn-on for me.


    I¡¯m torn between feeling aroused and guilty for enjoying someone else¡¯s pain. Alexander senses my difort and asks, ¡°Are you okay, love?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I reply honestly. ¡°I¡¯m getting turned on, but also I feel guilty for enjoying someone else¡¯s pain.¡±


    Alexander nods in understanding and takes my hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay to feel conflicted. BDSM is all about exploring your boundaries and finding out what turns you on. It¡¯s important tomunicate with your partner and set clear boundaries.¡±


    I nod in agreement and take a deep breath. I¡¯m still aroused, but the guilt has lessened.


    Linda ces the vibrator back on Luna¡¯s sore clit, ramming her long fingers into her as she kneels on the table. Luna pants heavily, sweat beads forming as the punishment intensifies.


    Another Master stands and approaches the table. He toys with Luna¡¯s nipples, pinching them and asionally sucking on them.


    It¡¯s bewildering to me how Luna can find pleasure in so many people touching and punishing her. I¡¯ve granted only Alexander the authority to control and dominate me.


    ¡°Do you want to cum, slut pet?¡± Michael asks, patting her face, to which Luna nods eagerly.


    However, just as she¡¯s on the brink, Linda removes the vibrator and her fingers. Poor Luna desperately wants release, but it seems they won¡¯t let her.


    Then Linda gives hard smacks on Luna¡¯s crotch with her hand, the sound resonating throughout the room. Luna¡¯s pussy is now a deep shade of red from the punishment.


    Her body convulses as Linda resumes using the vibrator on her sensitive crotch. It¡¯s agonizing to watch as they deny her release.


    Alexander, sensing my difort, leans in and whispers, ¡°Remember, Alice, it¡¯s all consensual. They enjoy this kind of y in public.¡±


    His words provide me with somefort as I continue to observe.


    Michael, using the flogger, starts hitting her breasts. ¡°Don¡¯t climax without my permission, pet. Hold back, like a good ve.¡± He warns her in a menacing tone as he senses her nearing the edge.


    Luna clenches her eyes shut, fighting not to orgasm, and she continues to pleasure Michael orally, never removing her mouth from his throbbing member.


    It¡¯s an incredibly harsh punishment, and I feel sympathy for Luna. She¡¯s endured so much.


    I steal nces at Alexander, who is watching with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. His presence and unwavering support make me feel secure even in this situation.


    Linda continues to rub the vibrator between Luna¡¯s legs while Michael delivers the flogging.


    Finally, Linda removes the vibrator, and Michael strikes her crotch with the flogger. She¡¯s still sucking him, enduring his forceful thrusts and smacks.


    Michael withdraws, zips up his pants, and drops the flogger to the floor. Her punishment has been intense and painful.


    Michael turns to us and asks, ¡°So, my guests, should I allow her to cum or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I speak up, but my voice is drowned out by everyone else shouting ¡°no.¡± I pout in disappointment, gazing down.


    Alexander nts a peck on my lips, trying to cheer me up. ¡°My innocent kitten.¡± He murmurs, making me smile despite my disappointment.


    However, I remain somewhat upset that Luna didn¡¯t receive the release she seemed to deserve.


    Michael unties Luna, and Linda returns to her submissive and shares a kiss with her.


    However, Michael surprises everyone by dering, ¡°Your punishment isn¡¯t over yet, pet,¡± while brushing Luna¡¯s hair behind her ear, causing her eyes to widen in shock.


    I¡¯m taken aback by his cruelty.


    I turn to Alexander, my eyes filled with concern. ¡°Alexander, this is too much for her. He didn¡¯t even let her climax in the end, and now he wants to punish her further.¡± I express in a saddened tone.


    ¡°My innocent Alice, she¡¯s a trained submissive. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Heforts me, cupping my face.


    ¡°But she deserved an orgasm in the end, didn¡¯t she?¡± I question.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but she¡¯s his submissive. He has the authority. Don¡¯t dwell on it.¡± He advises, and I nod, understanding him.


    ¡°Now, everyone, it¡¯s dinner time. Enjoy your meal in the dining area.¡± Michael announces.

 Chapter 98 Under My Master’s Control

    As we dine in the dining area, I nce at Luna, who sits beside Micheal across us. She remains bound to her chair, a vibrator ced between her legs at the lowest speed, not allowing her to climax. This is extreme!


    Suddenly, Michael breaks the silence with a direct question aimed at me, ¡°So, Alice, do you like my party?¡± His unexpected inquiry halts my eating, and all eyes in the room turn to me, awaiting my response.


    Feeling nervous, I hesitate to answer. However, sensing my anxiety, Alexander answers on my behalf, holding my hand under the table on my thighs. ¡°She likes it, but she¡¯s upset about one thing only.¡±


    He¡¯s the best thing that ever happened in my life.


    Michael asks with curiosity, ¡°And why is she upset?¡±


    I hope Alexander doesn¡¯t reveal the reason behind my sadness, but he squeezes my hand softly and gives me a reassuring look.


    ¡°That you didn¡¯t let Luna climax afterpleting her punishment. She¡¯s sad for her.¡± Alexander discloses, and I look down in shyness.


    ¡°Oh, so she is upset about it. So I¡¯ll let climax because I don¡¯t want my guest to leave the party with sadness.¡± Michael states, shocking me with his words.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then he increases the vibrator to its highest speed. ¡°You can climax for my guest, pet!¡± He orders her, and she moans like an insatiable woman, craving only one thing in her life ¨C an orgasm.


    She climaxes on the vibrator, closing her eyes, and her legs tremble from the intense orgasm. I bite my lips in pleasure and feel wet between my thighs, watching her.


    I want Alexander to take me somewhere private and have his way with me.


    He notices my reaction and whispers in my ear, removing my lips from between my teeth with his thumb. ¡°The way you¡¯re reacting to seeing her climax, it¡¯s driving me wild, my love.¡±


    His other hand is under the table, just above my crotch, a few inches away from my wet spot. A single caress and I know I¡¯d be in ecstasy.


    ¡°After we return home, there won¡¯t be anyone to rescue you from me, my love.¡± He deres, his voice low and husky with desires, and he traces his fingers along my inner thighs, sending goosebumps all over my body with his words and magical touch.


    I don¡¯t need anyone to rescue me from him.


    ¡°Now, is my guest happy?¡± Michael asks me, and I just nod in response.


    ¡°Pet, say thank you to Alice for letting you climax.¡± He orders Luna, patting her hair.


    ¡°Thank you, Alice.¡± She expresses her gratitude, following her Master¡¯smand, and I respond with a subtle smile.


    After a while,


    ¡°Alexander, take the keys of my yroom and have fun with your girlfriend.¡± Micheal offers us to use his yroom.


    ¡°Thanks, Micheal. We really need it after the intense show.¡± Alexander takes it with eager.


    I feel butterflies in my stomach because, for the first, Alexander will take me to someone else¡¯s yroom.


    Micheal calls his maid and asks her to guide us to his yroom.


    Alexander takes my hand in his as we follow the maid.


    A few months back, I was just a maid to Alexander, and now I¡¯m his everything. I can¡¯t believe how much my life has transformed since meeting him, and I discovered another side of myself, the side which satisfies my soul and brings contentment.


    I wonder about my life as we walk through the corridors and doors.


    Finally, we arrive at a door, and the Maid departs, leaving us alone with our desires. Alexander unlocks the door with the key, and we enter inside.


    It¡¯s a small room with a bed, a mirror on the ceiling, and a collection of toys and tools on the walls. The yroom looks just like Alexander¡¯s.


    As he closes the door, he pushes me against the wall, his lips finding mine in a passionate kiss. His hands roam over my body, and I feel his hardness pressing against me.


    The room is dimly lit, but the mirror on the ceiling reflects everything, making the atmosphere even more erotic. I can see myself being ravished by Alexander, and it turns me on even more.


    He breaks the kiss and looks at me with hunger in his eyes. ¡°I want you, Alice.¡± He whispers, his voice low and seductive.


    ¡°I want you too, Alexander.¡± As I murmur, he undresses me, his hands expertly removing my clothes.


    Soon, I¡¯m naked in front of him, and he takes a moment to admire my body, tracing his fingers over my curves.


    Then, he undresses himself, revealing his muscr body and erect member. I can¡¯t resist the urge to touch him, and I wrap my hand around his hardness, feeling him throb in my hand. He groans and pushes me onto the bed, climbing on top of me.


    He kisses me again, his tongue exploring my mouth. I moan in pleasure, and he moves down my body, kissing and licking every inch of my skin, until he reaches my wetness. He slides his tongue inside me, and I cry out in ecstasy. He knows exactly how to pleasure me, and I feel myself reaching the edge.


    Just as I¡¯m about to climax, he stops and looks at me with a wicked grin.


    ¡°Not yet, love. I want to y with you first,¡± he purrs, moving closer to my face. ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve longed to control you after witnessing the session downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me, Alexander, but more than that, right now, I yearn to be under my Master¡¯s intense control.¡± As I confess, my voice is husky with desire.


    ¡°Sure, my love. Today you¡¯ll be under your Master¡¯s control.¡± He reaches for a pair of handcuffs and fastens them around my wrists before securing them to the bedpost.


    I feel a thrill of excitement. I¡¯m at his mercy, and I love it.


    He teases me, using a feather to tickle my skin, tracing circles around my nipples and clit. I squirm and moan, my body on fire.


    He takes a vibrator and presses it on my clit, sending waves of pleasure through me. I¡¯m close to the edge when he suddenly stops, leaving me hanging.


    Oh, God! Will he let me climax today?


    ¡°Please, Master.¡± I beg, but he just grins and picks up a flogger.


    He slightly hits my wetness, causing me to jolt, squeeze my legs shut, and clench my tied hands.


    ¡°Keep your legs open, kitten, if you don¡¯t want me to dy your orgasm.¡± As he warns, I immediately sy my legs. ¡°And now you know this is my favourite thing.¡± He adds with a mischievous wink, giving me another strike.


    I moan in pleasure, struggling to keep my legs open as I don¡¯t want him to dy my orgasm. I¡¯m so aroused, partly due to witnessing the punishment downstairs, partly from what he¡¯s doing to me, and partly because I can see everything in the mirror above us.


    Right now, all I crave is an intense climax.


    He once again presses the vibrator between my legs, bringing me back to reality. He smacks my inner thighs to keep them apart.


    It¡¯s easier when he secures my ankles because it¡¯s challenging to keep them wide open on my own when he¡¯s driving me crazy.


    He switches between the vibrator and the flogger for a few minutes, not allowing me to climax. I can¡¯t stop myself from ncing at the mirror after every few seconds. It¡¯s arousing me more to see ourselves there.


    ¡°What do you want, love?¡± He asks, his voice low and husky.


    ¡°I want you inside me.¡± I reply, my voice trembling with desire.


    ¡°Sure, my love.¡± He climbs onto the bed before positioning himself between my legs and entering me, causing me to gasp in pleasure.


    He thrusts into me, his movements slow and steady at first, then faster and harder. I feel like I¡¯m going to explode with pleasure.


    He leans down and kisses me, his tongue exploring my mouth. I feel his hand on my clit, rubbing it in circles. I can¡¯t hold back anymore, and I climax with a scream, my body shaking with pleasure. He keeps thrusting, and I feel himing inside me.


    We copse on the bed, panting and sweating.


    ¡°That was amazing.¡± I breathe, looking into his eyes.


    He smiles and kisses me again. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± He confesses, his voice filled with immense love.


    ¡°I love you too, Alexander.¡± I whisper, feeling happy and fulfilled.


    As wey there in each other¡¯s arms, basking in the afterglow of our intense lovemaking, I feel grateful for having Alexander in my life. He knows exactly how to pleasure me and take me to new heights of ecstasy. I love the way he takes control of me, making me feel submissive and vulnerable, yet safe and loved at the same time.


    The sight of ourselves in the ceiling mirror only adds to the intensity of our passion, and I can¡¯t wait to capture this moment on canvas. As an artist, I find inspiration in everything around me, and our sexual encounters are no exception.


    I snuggle closer to him, feeling his warmth and love envelop me. We havee a long way since we first met, and our love has only grown stronger with time. I know I want to spend the rest of my life with him, exploring our deepest desires and fantasies together.


    I turn to him and smile, feeling a surge of love and gratitude for him. ¡°Thank you.¡± I whisper, tracing circles on his chest with my finger.


    He looks at me, his eyes filled with love and adoration. ¡°For what?¡± He asks, running his hand through my hair.


    ¡°For everything.¡± I reply, feeling tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°For loving me, for making me feel alive, for healing me, for always being there with me, for being my loving Master.¡±


    He smiles and pulls me closer. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your loving Master, love.¡± He kisses my forehead. ¡°And I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    I close my eyes, feeling his warmth. This is my home, and this is where I belong, in his arms, under his control, andpletely fulfilled.

 Chapter 99 Punished with Colours

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    The next morning,


    I wake up, and a frown forms on my face as I realise Alice isn¡¯t beside me in bed. No matter how many times I exin to her not to leave me alone in bed, she doesn¡¯t heed my words.


    My eyes open, and my anger dissipates as I spot her standing in front of the canvas, wearing only my shirt, engrossed in the painting.


    The sunlight streaming through the windows enhances her already radiant and beautiful face. I¡¯m so entranced by her beauty that I lose track of time and can¡¯t tear my eyes away from her.


    She seems entirely focused on her painting and doesn¡¯t notice that I¡¯m awake and watching her. I rise from the bed and approach her before standing behind her and leaning in close.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine.¡± I murmur in her ear, gently brushing her hair aside before nting a soft kiss on her neck.


    The touch of my hands and lips on her soft skin causes her to tighten her grip on the brush she¡¯s using to paint.


    I kiss every inch of her neck, driving her crazy before leaving a gentle love bite on her neck, eliciting a moan from her. ¡°Alexander¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop painting, my love?¡± I inquire after nibbling on her neck, my voice low and husky, my hand holding hers.


    ¡°How can I concentrate on painting when I feel your magical kisses on my skin?¡± She responds, looking at me with innocent eyes over her shoulder.


    She¡¯s utterly adorable!


    I give her a quick peck on the lips, which quickly esctes as she tugs on my hair and kisses me deeply. Our lips move in harmony, and our tongues dance in sync.


    Suddenly, I remember that she left me alone in bed to work on her painting, and it¡¯s time to remind her of the consequences of doing this.


    ¡°Why did you leave me alone in bed, Alice?¡± I inquire, my voice now serious and dominant, and she is still catching her breath from our passionate kiss.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I press further, though I already know the answer. I need to hear it from her, a confirmation that she¡¯s chosen her painting over me.


    Yes, I¡¯m even jealous of her painting because she belongs to me, all of her. When I¡¯m with her, I expect her full attention.


    ¡°I wanted to paint. You didn¡¯t let me do itst night, saying I was tired and needed to sleep. I¡¯ve been wanting to paint sincest night.¡± She exins in her sweet voice, trying to soothe me. However, her words only stoke my anger further.


    Why is she choosing her painting over me?


    Evenst night, she preferred painting over sleeping in my arms. And this morning, she prioritized her art over staying in bed with me.


    ¡°Alice, you didn¡¯t stay in bed with me to do your art, despite my strict instructions to be in my arms every morning. Have you forgotten about yourst punishment when you did this?¡± I control my anger and inquire, my tone serious but low, because I don¡¯t want to raise my voice at her. She¡¯s my love, and I dislike shouting at her.


    ¡°Baby, when an idea for a painting strikes me, I can¡¯t wait to put it on canvas. It¡¯s my passion. Besides, the painting I¡¯m working on is about us, which is why I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to continue.¡± She exins, rubbing my shoulders, trying to ease my tension as she senses my anger.


    I understand her passion, but she disobeyed me, and I won¡¯t miss the chance to remind her of the consequences.


    ¡°Whatever, you deserve punishment because you leave the bed, even though you know I can¡¯t sleep peacefully without you in my arms. You could have either waited for me to wake up or awakened me.¡± I assert with authority.


    ¡°Could you please give me the punishment after I finish my painting?¡± She implores, batting her eyshes.


    Painting again, I sigh, ¡°Fine!¡± with irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, baby. I¡¯ll finish this in fifteen minutes, pinky promise.¡± She reassures me, extending her pinky finger with an endearing smile.


    Even in my anger, she has the power to make me smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agree, linking my pinky finger with hers. It¡¯s not something I¡¯d typically do, but I¡¯d do anything for my love.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She pecks my cheek like an ted child and resumes her painting.


    ¡°Just not to look at the painting until it¡¯s finished.¡± She instructs, and I nod. She¡¯s the only one who can give me such orders.


    ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± I reply before kissing her cheek from behind and heading to the bathroom.


    I didn¡¯t refuse her request because I didn¡¯t let her paint during the night. After shepletes her painting, I¡¯ll certainly carry out her punishment.


    Exiting the bathroom, I find her still engrossed in her artwork. I sit at the edge of the bed and indulge in my favourite activity-admiring my beloved.


    ****


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± She exims, pping in delight.


    She is my baby!


    ¡°Come see it.¡± She invites me, extending her hand for me to join her.


    I walk over to her, stand behind her, and gently grasp her waist, pulling her closer to me. My front presses against her back, and I relish the scent of her hair before admiring the painting, resting my chin on her shoulder.


    The painting captures our naked, intertwined bodies fromst night, reflected in the ceiling mirror.


    It¡¯s beautiful, a perfect representation of our love. I can see both of us in the painting, our naked bodies intertwined, lost in each other¡¯s love. Her talent amazes me, and I see our love story in those strokes.


    ¡°Wow, love, you¡¯re incredible.¡± I praise her, embracing her from behind.


    She smiles at me after turning towards me. ¡°Thank you, baby. I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡°I love it,¡± I reply, hugging her again. ¡°You¡¯re so talented.¡± She grins at mypliment and snuggles into my embrace.


    We sit there for a while, admiring her painting and enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    As I gently brush my lips against her neck, she closes her eyes in bliss,pletely immersing in the sensation of my touch.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s punishment time, my kitten!¡± I whisper in her ear, and my hand slides up inside her shirt, caressing her soft thighs. She melts in my touch, leaning on me.


    As my eyes notice the paint on a te, a smile appears on my face because an idea to punish her crosses my mind.


    ¡°Stand in front of the mirror, Alice!¡± Imand, moving away from her.


    Without hesitation, she stands in front of therge mirror in the room.


    That¡¯s like my good kitten!


    After dipping one hand in red paint and another in blue, I stroll towards her. As she notices my painted hands through the mirror, her eyes fill with curiosity and excitement.


    As I stand behind her, one painted hand caresses her long legs, ambling up to her thighs, and the other sensually caresses her neck. Then I move down the shirt from her shoulder, leaving the colours on her shoulder and neck.


    We both gaze at ourselves in the mirror as I paint her body with my touch. The feeling is amazing.


    Now, my hand tugs at her white shirt from her thighs, staining it red. My other hand moves inside her shirt from the top and grabs her bare breast, leaving a mark of blue paint. She moans and closes her eyes as I squeeze her asset.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open, love, and watch everything.¡± I order her, ying with her nipples, and she instantly obeys, staring at me with anticipation.


    ¡°They should stay open; if they shut, your punishment will increase.¡± As I warn her in a serious tone, she looks at me, clearly taken aback.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I undo all the buttons on her shirt, exposing her beautiful naked body. She pants as she feels the cold air on her skin.


    I snake my arm around her waist, drawing her closer to me. Her gasps fill the room as I grab her hair and bend her over. I steady her with my other hand by cing it on her stomach.


    ¡°Put your both hands on the mirror.¡± Imand, and sheplies.


    Then I withdraw my hand and body from her. She watches me through the mirror as I march toward the canvas and once again dip my hands in paint, wearing a smirk on my face. She stares at me with anticipation in the reflection as I walk back to her.


    I lift her shirt from her buttocks, asking, ¡°Are you ready for your punishment, kitten?¡± I add, ¡°And remember, no closing your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± She replies, her voice husky with desire.


    Then my handnds on one of her buttocks, imprinting it with red paint. She jumps and moans but keeps her eyes open. Then I spank her other buttock with green paint, eliciting another moan from her lips.


    The sight before me, her reactions, the art which I¡¯m doing on her buttocks-it¡¯s all intensely arousing.


    I spank both of her assets together, causing them to bounce. She stares at her sensual expression in the mirror as I punish her, and it¡¯s pure pleasure.


    I can feel her body quivering with anticipation and desire, and the heat radiating from her skin, mixing with the vibrant colours I¡¯ve painted on her.


    I continue to alternate between the red and green paint, spanking her. Each strike sends a jolt of pleasure through her body.


    Her eyes remain locked on the mirror, where she watches herself being dominated and disciplined by me. The mixture of arousal, vulnerability, and submission in her gaze fuels my desire even further.


    I lean in close to her ear, whispering, ¡°Such a good girl, taking your punishment so well.¡±


    Smack!


    Smack!


    My final spanksnd, each one with a mixture of paint colours.


    I step back, admiring the masterpiece of colours on her body and the mirror reflecting our passion. She stands up straight, still gazing at herself in the mirror, now adorned with colourful handprints.


    ¡°Turn around.¡± I instruct, and sheplies, facing me.


    I dip my fingers in paint once more, this time mixing red and blue to create a rich purple. After fixing my intense gaze on her, with a slow, deliberate movement, I trace a heart shape on her chest, symbolising our love. She gasps at the sensation of the paint-covered fingers on her sensitive skin.


    ¡°Now, kiss me.¡± I order, and she leans in, her lips meeting mine. We share a deep, passionate kiss, our tongues dancing in harmony. The paint smears and blends as our bodies press together.


    After breaking the kiss, I step back to admire my masterpiece. She stands before me, her body painted with vibrant colours, her eyes filled with desire and submission.


    ¡°Gorgeous.¡± I whisper, my voice filled with admiration. She smiles, her cheeks flushed, and I can tell she¡¯s revelling in this moment.


    ¡°Now, my love.¡± I say, my tone softer, ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡±


    I carry her to the bathroom, where we shower, washing away the paint, and I end up fucking her, pinning her against the ss wall.

 Chapter 100 Will you be my husband?

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    After a month,


    Time flies away with Alexander. It¡¯s been a month since I visited to BDSM dinner party with him. In this month, Alexander showers with me his love and dominance.


    He fulfilled my dream of opening a house for needy people, a dream I never thought woulde true. I¡¯m so fortunate to have him in my life. Every day, I see lives being transformed at the shelter for those in need, and it brings me so much fulfilment.


    He suggested I should sell my paintings, which are a window into my soul. However, I denied it because I want to keep my paintings for the pure joy they bring me, not for profit. Alexander understood and supported my decision, and that only makes me love him more.


    As he sleeps, wrapping me in his warm arms, I feel grateful for the love and happiness he brings into my life. I know I am lucky to have found someone who loves me for who I am, and who also shares my deepest desires and fantasies.


    He always surprises me with new ways to pleasure me, and I can¡¯t wait to see what he has in store for us next. But for now, I am content just being here with him, feeling his warmth and love surround me.


    I know that our journey together will not always be easy, but I¡¯ll face any challenge as long as I have Alexander by my side. Together, we will explore the depths of our desires and fantasies, and we wille out stronger and more in love than ever before.


    I feel grateful for the life I have with him. He is my Master, my lover, and my soon-to-be husband.


    Yes, I want to make him my husband and want to love him for the rest of my life.


    The moment has arrived to advance our rtionship, to tie the bonds of marriage.


    He has undergone a profound transformation. When I first met him, he was aplete devil, concealing his true identity from the rest of the world. When I discovered he possessed a heart so pure, I gave him a special ce in my heart and vowed to love him until myst breath.


    I was the one who fell in love with him initially, but he fell even more deeply in love with me.


    My affection for him grows with each passing day as I witness his care and the way he treats me. All I desire is for this man to be my husband and keep him with me for eternity.


    I¡¯m so excited to propose to him tomorrow in a unique way. I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll adore it, and I have a strong feeling that he also wants me to be his wife.


    Even if there¡¯s a slight chance he might hesitate at first, I believe seeing the effort I put into the proposal will change his decision.


    Finally, I drift off to sleep in his arms with the excitement of proposing to him tomorrow.


    The next morning,


    As I wake up in his arms, I can feel the butterflies in my stomach. Today is the day I will propose to Alexander, and I want everything to be perfect. I¡¯ll prepare the things when he goes to the office.


    I admire him with a smile on my face, and as he wakes up after a few minutes, I kiss his forehead, whispering, ¡°Good morning, baby.¡±


    He smiles at me, his eyes still drowsy from sleep. ¡°Good morning, my love.¡± He replies, pulling me closer to him.


    ¡°There is a different kind of spark in your eyes today, love. Is something going in your head?¡± As he asks, ying with my hands, I bite my lower lip.


    This man is so good at reading my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alexander, but I can¡¯t tell you right now what¡¯s going on in my mind-¡°Before I can finish my words, he captures my lips. I melt into the kiss, feeling his passion and love for me.


    As we pull apart, he whispers, caressing my lips with his thumb. ¡°I just can never resist myself from kissing you whenever you bite or lick your lips, love.¡±


    In response, I grin at him.


    ¡°Now tell me what¡¯s going in your head.¡± He asks again, holding my chin with a gentle touch.


    ¡°I have a surprise for you, Alexander. However, you¡¯ll have to wait until tonight to find out what it is.¡± I tell him.


    He raises an eyebrow, his curiosity visible in his eyes. ¡°Oh really? Well, I can¡¯t wait to see what you have in store for me, my love.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll love the surprise, baby.¡± I kiss him again, relishing in the warmth of his embrace.


    ***


    As he leaves for the office, I begin to prepare for the proposal. The smile on my face is constant as I paint on the canvas and imagine our future together in our room.


    I get ready to buy the engagement ring for my soon-to-be husband.


    The words ¡°my husband¡± escape my lips with pure happiness. It sounds absolutely wonderful!


    I go with Mia to buy the ring for him, and aftering back, I spend the entire day decorating the poolside with candles and flowers, making sure every detail is perfect.


    ***


    In the evening, I stand by the poolside, where I have adorned the surroundings for the proposal. A canvas lies before me, upon which I have painted an image depicting me on my knees in front of Alexander, apanied by the words ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    I conceal this artwork with a white cloth.


    As he enters there, his eyes widen in amazement as he takes in the decorations. With an affectionate grin, I stroll towards him and sp his hand before guiding him toward the canvas.


    ¡°Go ahead, uncover it.¡± I urge, excitementcing my words.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I can tell he¡¯s exhausted and feeling down today, but I¡¯m sure that my proposal will definitely bring a smile to his face and brighten up his mood.


    He pulls away the cloth, revealing the artwork. Silently, I lower myself onto one knee behind him, the small box containing the engagement ring cradled in my hand.


    As he turns, after summoning all the courage within me, I speak from the depths of my heart, ¡°Alexander, I love you more than anything in this world. You have brought so much joy into my life and fulfilled my every desire and dream. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you be my husband?¡±


    He just gives me a nk look, confusing me.


    ¡°Alexander, say something. My knees are hurting.¡± I chuckle, but deep inside, I can feel something is wrong with him.


    ¡°No.¡± He responds, his voice gentle yet resolute, sending shockwaves through me.


    Did I hear wrong?


    I thought he also wanted to marry me. His rejection is causing me immense heartache.


    I gaze into his eyes, filled with pain, but he stares back with no emotion. I wonder what could have happened to him.


    He seemed fine this morning, and I never expected him to say no. There must be something going on with him.


    I rise from the floor and sp his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alexander?¡± I ask, concern visible in my eyes.


    I be anxious because he doesn¡¯t seem fine.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Alice. I¡¯m just not ready for marriage. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± He responds and startles me by shoving my hands away from his face.


    I just stare at him in disbelief when he leaves the poolside after hurling my painting into the pool. Tears trickle stream down my cheeks automatically.


    I can¡¯t believe that my proposal has turned into a nightmare.


    Did he really reject my proposal? I feel like my heart has been ripped out of my chest.


    I sit by the poolside, staring at the water with a nk look, my mind racing with a million thoughts.


    How could he do this to me? Am I not enough for him? Does he not love me enough to want to spend the rest of his life with me? All these questions swirl in my mind, and I can¡¯t seem to find any answers.


    No, no, there is something else. I think he is hiding something because he was all okay in the morning. He loves me and wants to spend his whole life with me, I¡¯m certain about this.


    I pull myself together and get up, wiping my tears. I need to know what¡¯s going on with him.

 Chapter 101 Heartbreaking Moment

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    My brows furrow in confusion as a text from Dad¡¯s number appears on my phone. He hasn¡¯t messaged me since I severed ties with him.


    Dad: Hello, my son. I have a surprise for you.


    I wonder what¡¯s going on in his mind.


    Me: I don¡¯t want to talk to you.


    I receive a video from him, and I immediately open it. As I watch the video, shock courses through me, causing me to rise from my chair.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Aunt Rose is bound to a chair. Has he kidnapped her? And if so, why?


    I waste no time and dial his number, my heart pounding with fear and anger.


    ¡°Hello, my-¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is this, Dad?¡± I yell, interrupting his words.


    ¡°Calm down, son.¡± He responds coolly.


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up and tell me, why did you kidnap her?¡± I demand, clenching my fists, seething with anger.


    ¡°Because I want my both sons back. I want them to live happily like before.¡± He replies with a hint of desperation in his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen.¡± I retort in a firm tone.


    ¡°Then your beloved Alice will never get her aunt back.¡± He threatens me.


    ¡°Just stop doing this.¡± I growl.


    ¡°I won¡¯t harm her if you free Edward from jail and¡­¡± He pauses before continuing, ¡°Reject Alice¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°What proposal?¡± Confusion grips me as I struggle to make sense of his second demand.


    ¡°She ns to propose to you for marriage tonight, and you¡¯ll refuse her and kick her out of your house, so she¡¯ll despise you. Then you¡¯ll bring Edward back to your mansion.¡± He tells his demands, raising my anger.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything like that. Just release Aunt, or you¡¯ll face my wrath.¡± I refuse.


    ¡°If you try to do anything stupid, then you know what I can do with her. I¡¯ll make her my ve and torture her every day if you don¡¯t meet these two conditions today.¡± My anger intensifies upon listening to his words.


    I want to kill my father. He is a monster. I can¡¯t believe all my life I grew up loving him. Now, I¡¯m certain that Mom must have left him because of his cruelty.


    ¡°I loathe you, Mr Wilson, and I¡¯ll make you pay after finding Aunt.¡± I dere with unwavering determination.


    ¡°So that means you won¡¯t meet my two conditions.¡±


    ¡°Not in this lifetime.¡± I shoot back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about Alice¡¯s aunt. So it means I can fuck-¡±


    ¡°Just shut up.¡± I roar, hurling a chair in rage.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t meet these two conditions today, then every one of my men will fuck her tonight, and it¡¯ll be all your fault.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so heartless?¡± My voice trembles with emotion.


    ¡°You know nothing about me.¡± He let out an evilugh. ¡°Goodbye, my son, and remember my words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your son. If anything happens to Aunt, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell-¡± He disconnects before I can finish my threat.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I m the phone in outrage.


    My father is cruel beyond my imagination.


    I must locate Aunt by tonight.


    Ipose myself and call the detective to find Aunt and bring Mr Wilson to me as soon as possible.


    ***


    It¡¯s evening, and I remain clueless about Aunt¡¯s whereabouts. Now, I¡¯mpelled toply with Mr Wilson¡¯s demands.


    To secure Aunt¡¯s safety, I must arrange for Edward¡¯s release from jail and decline Alice¡¯s marriage proposal, even though all I desire is to make her my wife.


    I don¡¯t know how will ask her to leave me. What reason will I give her? How will I make her hate me?


    I can¡¯t believe my father is pushing me to undertake these actions. How can he snatch away his son¡¯s happiness?


    Sitting in the car, I dial the police inspector¡¯s number and request Edward¡¯s release. The weight of the situation hangs heavily on my shoulders.


    My face hangs down in sadness as I receive a text from Alice.


    My love: I have nned a surprise for you. When will youe?


    I reply to her, disheartened.


    Me: I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.


    My love: I¡¯ll be waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alice, but I have to break your heart.¡± As I murmur, clenching the steering, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    ***


    Ie to the room after rejecting Alice¡¯s marriage proposal. My heart shattered into millions of pieces when I hurled her precious painting into the water. Only I know how I controlled my emotions at that moment.


    Her proposal was incredibly beautiful and unique. If circumstances were different, I would have gone crazy and embraced her, shouting ¡®yes¡¯ to marrying her.


    Please forgive me, my love. I¡¯mpelled to do all this.


    Now I have to do even worse.


    I¡¯m struggling with how to make you leave this house. I¡¯m torn because I don¡¯t want to hurt her further, yet my actions are causing pain to her. If I don¡¯tply, my father won¡¯t let go of Aunt Rose. I have no other options.


    But how can I tell her she needs to part ways with me?


    Fuck! He isn¡¯t my father; he¡¯s a monstrous figure in human form.


    My anger towards him grows with every passing second.


    Though I yearn to confront my father, I must wait until I locate Aunt Rose.


    ¡°Please, baby, tell me what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m certain you¡¯re keeping something from me,¡± Alice inquires, wrapping her arms around me from behind. I close my eyes and fresh tears cascade down my cheeks.


    All I want is to turn around and tell her everything, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t let Aunt suffer because of us. If Alice were in my ce, she would make the same choice.


    In the future, when Aunt returns, I¡¯m sure Alice will understand me.


    Afterposing myself, I harshly take off her arms from around me and turn to face her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, there is nothing. I just don¡¯t want to marry you. In fact, I don¡¯t want you in my life anymore.¡± I say, making my heart of stone, my voice devoid of any emotion.


    Tears trickle down her cheeks, and she staggers backwards in shock.


    ¡°What-what are you-you saying?¡± She stumbles over the words.


    God! It¡¯s so hard to break her heart.


    ¡°I want you out of my life.¡± I repeat those harsh words, resisting the urge to wipe her tears away.


    She rubs off her tears and stares at me with unwavering love in her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, Alexander. I¡¯m not a fool to believe that the person who supported me in my worst days doesn¡¯t want me in his life.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback upon seeing her faith in me. She¡¯s so convinced that I¡¯m lying to her.


    ¡°Whatever you think, I don¡¯t care. I just want you out of my house.¡± I stand, facing my back to her because it¡¯s difficult to lie directly into her eyes.


    She envelopes me in his arms from behind, and I feel a rush of emotions and shed silent tears. The room is silent, except for the sound of her quiet sobs. It is a heartbreaking moment.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll leave this house because I don¡¯t want to make things harder for you, Alexander. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I feel her warm breath on my neck as she speaks, her voice trembling with emotion.


    Today, my love for her has deepened, witnessing how much she trusts me.


    I love you so much, Alice, and I promise I¡¯ll make everything fine soon and bring you back home.


    ¡°I love you, Alexander, and I¡¯ll always love you, no matter what.¡± After saying this, she pulls away from me.


    I feel a wave of guilt and sorrow wash over me as I hear her departing footsteps. I can¡¯t believe I just hurt the woman I love more than anything in this world, and I feel like a monster. But I had no other choice.


    I turn around in an instant and dash towards the window to see her.


    After a few minutes, I see hering out of the mansion. My heart sinks as she cries, standing outside. I yearn to rush to her and hold her, but I can¡¯t.


    As her eyes move toward the window, I hide behind the curtains.


    I text my driver to follow her and keep me updated on her whereabouts.


    Oh, God, please help me find Aunt.


    I sneakily watch her as she sits in the cab and departs, taking a piece of my heart with her.


    I cry, resting my head against the wall and closing my eyes.

 Chapter 102 Our Bond Is Unbreakable

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I left Alexander, not wanting to burden him further. I¡¯m certain that circumstances arepelling him to act this way, and I know he will bring me back home and exin everything to me because I have utter faith in him.


    As I rush out of the mansion, Mia bumps into me.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Alice? And why are you in such a hurry?¡± She inquires, her concern visible upon seeing my distressed state.


    I break down and share everything with her.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Alice. Alexander is certainly hiding something.¡± She nods in agreement.


    ¡°Mia, please take care of him while I¡¯m away.¡± I implore, gripping her hand.


    ¡°But where will you go, Alice?¡± She asks, concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll book a room for myself. It will only be for a few days because I¡¯m certain that Alexander will bring me back home soon.¡± I reply with confidence, knowing deep down that he can¡¯t live without me. Throwing me out of his house must have been a tough decision for him.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I can¡¯t let you go alone like this, Alice.¡±


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯ll manage. I¡¯m now Alexander¡¯s strong Alice. You stay with him because he needs someone by his side when I¡¯m gone,¡± I exin, and after a brief pause, I add, ¡°And please keep me updated about him.¡±


    ¡°I know when you decide something, you won¡¯t listen to anyone. So take care of yourself.¡± Mia gives me a warm hug, just what I needed at this moment.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Mia. Now I have to go.¡±


    As we break the hug, I walk away from the mansion with a heavy heart. Memories of all the moments I¡¯ve shared with Alexander whirl in my mind, and the question ¡°Why is this happening?¡± echoes in my head.


    ***


    I sit in the cab on my way to the hotel,pleting the reservation for the room through my phone.


    Whatpelled Alexander to take such a drastic step? The way he threw me out of his life, I find it hard to believe. I still remember the pain in his eyes when he rejected my marriage proposal and asked me to leave his house.


    Eyes never deceive, and my trust in Alexander is unshaken. My love for him won¡¯t waver either. But the real question remains, why is he doing this?


    There¡¯s something significant behind all of this, and it worries me to see Alexander caught up in it. I hope he resolves everything soon.


    Because I can¡¯t imagine a life without him.


    The ache in my heart is profound, as if someone has torn away a piece of my soul. I¡¯m certain he must be feeling the same way right now.


    I know how deeply he loves me. He can¡¯t just let go of me suddenly.


    Even if he imed he doesn¡¯t want me in his life anymore, I can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve witnessed his love for me, and such feelings can¡¯t vanish overnight.


    ¡°Mam! Someone is following us.¡± The cab driver interrupts my thoughts, and I nce at the back mirror and spot Alexander¡¯s car behind us. A smile breaks through my worry.


    This confirms my suspicion that someone else ispelling him. If he truly wanted to be rid of me, why would he have his driver follow me?


    He¡¯s doing this because he¡¯s concerned for me, and he loves me. Although I don¡¯t need any evidence of his loyalty, this eases my heart. Even when we¡¯re physically apart, I still have him.


    Our bond is unbreakable, and even in separation, our hearts remain connected.


    No force can tear us apart.


    Our love can fight with any storm.


    And his love has made me strong enough to withstand anything.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stare out of the window of the car, wondering about Alice. Today, she surprised me with her unwavering faith in me. She always makes me feel grateful to have her.


    As my phone rings, I pull out my thoughts. I take the phone out of my jeans pocket, it¡¯s my driver¡¯s call.


    ¡°Sir, Mam has reserved a room at the za Hotel.¡± He informs me.


    ¡°Very well, Tom. Book an adjoining room to hers and keep a close watch on her until I send a bodyguard.¡± I give her instructions because I can¡¯t leave her alone.


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± I end the call and lean back, resting my head against the seat.


    It¡¯s surreal that today I¡¯ll be bringing my brother, the culprit responsible for Alice¡¯s suffering, back home. A surge of conflicting emotions wells up within me. I miss my brother, or rather, the person he used to be. But the brother I yearn for died on the day he inflicted pain upon Alice. The man I¡¯ll be facing today is a monster.


    Once I locate Aunt, I¡¯ll make sure both Edward and my father pay for their crimes and find their rightful ce behind bars.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The driver¡¯s voice snaps me back to reality.


    I look outside, noticing the police station. After taking a moment topose myself, I step out of the car. I march towards the station and then pause as my eyes lock onto Edward.


    My hands involuntarily clench into fists as I stand there, my gaze locked on Edward. The memories resurface in my mind-the pain he inflicted on Alice, the person who means everything to me.


    Anger and betrayal stir within me, yet there¡¯s a hint of sorrow for the bond we once shared.


    After taking a deep breath, I approach the entrance of the police station. Edward¡¯s eyes meet mine as I draw nearer, and for a moment, the world seems to be still. However, he moves his eyes down in shame. At least, he feels embarrassed about what he did.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Alexander-¡± he takes my name, avoiding eye contact with me.


    I stop a few feet away from him, my emotions controlled. ¡°Edward,¡± I reply, my voice colder than I intended.


    As I stand before him, I remember the times when we were inseparable. However, he shattered that bond by hurting Alice.


    ¡°I know why you havee here. He told me everything.¡± He speaks, his eyes glued to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know because now, in front of you, I don¡¯t have to act like I have forgiven you.¡± I give her a curt reply.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t undo the past, Alexander. But I want to make amends.¡± As he utters, his voiceced with guilt.


    I scoff at his words. ¡°Amends? There¡¯s no erasing the pain you caused to Alice.¡±


    He winces at the mention of her name. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. I don¡¯t want your forgiveness, I just want to help you in finding Mrs Rose. Then you can send me back here because that¡¯s what I deserve.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll send you back here, and I don¡¯t need the help of a monster like you, Edward. I feel disgusted when I see you.¡± After listening to my words, he closes his eyes in distress.


    My jaw tightens as I study him. He¡¯s changed, yet he¡¯s still my brother. The one I shared secrets with, the one who once had my back, but he shattered my trust. No matter what, I will never forgive him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. We¡¯ll stay under one roof, but I don¡¯t want to see your face.¡± I make myself clear and storm to the car, and he follows me.


    I sit in the front seat of the car beside the driver, with Edward settling into the back seat. The car moves, but Edward¡¯s presence suffocates me.


    I shake my head in disbelief as I wonder, ¡®My whole family is the reason for my suffering.¡¯


    As we arrive at the mansion, I head straight to my room.


    I hurl my phone in frustration after conversing with the detective because he still has no information about Aunt Rose.


    As I take out the lighter Alice had gifted me, memories flood back


    shback


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s incredible. I love it.¡±


    ¡°Now, every time you use this lighter, you¡¯ll think of me.¡±


    shback over


    ¡°You were spot on, Alice. Every time I light up with this, I¡¯ll hold you in my memories. I miss you.¡± I whisper, gazing at the lighter before stepping out to the balcony for a smoke.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the hotel room, standing at the window, I ponder over Alexander¡¯s behaviour, clutching the pendant which he had gifted me.


    shback


    ¡°Weplete each other, just like this pendant.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It looks even more beautiful when you wear it, love!¡±


    shback Over


    I recall about the day when he had given me the pendant, and I kiss it, murmuring, ¡°I miss you.¡±

 Chapter 103 Truth Revealed

    Mia¡¯s P. O. V.


    After seeing Edward enter the mansion alongside Alexander, I quickly make my way to my room.


    Why did Alexander decide to release Edward from jail and bring him here? What is going on in his mind? Should I inform Alice about this?


    No, informing Alice might only frighten her if she finds out Edward is no longer in prison.


    After a short while, a message arrives from an unfamiliar number.


    Unknown Number: Hi, Mia. It¡¯s Edward.


    My brows narrow in confusion. God! Why is this monster texting me?


    I choose to ignore his message, cing my phone to the side before lying down on the bed to sleep.


    As my phone chimes again after a few moments, I pick it up to check the notification. It turns out to be another message from Edward.


    What does he want from me?


    I finally open his texts.


    Edward: I¡¯m sorry. Mia, I¡¯m guilty of what I have done with you in the past. I wanted toe to you and apologise, but couldn¡¯t gather the courage. I understand my words can never erase the pain I¡¯ve caused you and your friend. However, fate has allowed me to apologise, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m reaching out. I know you may find it hard to believe me, but I¡¯m genuinely tormented by the inhumane things I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself for those actions.


    Edward: I¡¯m sorry, Mia. I promise I won¡¯t disturb anyone ever again.


    My emotions swirl as I read his unexpected message. Could this apology be genuine?


    Despite my doubts, I decide to respond.


    Me: Edward, your message is unexpected. Apologies can¡¯t erase the pain, but if you truly want to make amends, then prove it through your actions. Leave me and those around me in peace.


    As I hit the send button, a heavy silence fills the room, loaded with memories I¡¯ve attempted to suppress.


    I can never forgive him for the pain he inflicted on me and Alice.


    As I walk to the kitchen to drink water, passing Edward¡¯s room, I stop on the track, hearing his screams. I look inside through the window, and my eyes widen in horror as I see him cutting his hand with a knife.


    Why am feeling hurt after seeing him in pain? He deserves what he is doing with himself.


    Ignoring him, Ie to the kitchen.


    The image of Edward cutting his hand with the knife continues to haunt me as I sip water in the dimly lit kitchen.


    My legs automatically take me to his room. I open the door and grasp his hand to stop him. He looks at me, taken aback by my unexpected presence.


    ¡°Wh-what are you do-doing here?¡± His lips quiver as he enquires.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± These words automatically slip out of my mouth, and his eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I hurt everyone with cruelty. Why do you care?¡± As he asks, his lips quiver with pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shake my head, clueless.


    He turns his back to me. ¡°Please go from here. I¡¯m a monster, and I¡¯ll punish myself for my deeds.¡±


    Despite the pain he caused me and Alice, something is haunting me, witnessing his self-inflicted suffering. I feel a pang of empathy, even though my mind tells me he deserves it.


    I take a deep breath and suggest. ¡°If you truly want to make amends, Edward, punishing yourself like this won¡¯t undo the past. Instead, channel that remorse into something positive for the world. Help others, do good deeds, and maybe, just maybe, you can find a way to redeem yourself.¡±


    He turns to face me, his eyes filled with anguish and disbelief. ¡°You still believe there¡¯s a chance for redemption?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes. But it won¡¯t be easy, and it won¡¯t be quick. You must prove your honesty through actions that benefit others. That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    He contemtes my words for a moment before lowering the knife. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know if I deserve forgiveness, but I owe it to those I¡¯ve hurt. I¡¯ll find Alice¡¯s aunt at any cost. Maybe this will lessen my guilt.¡±


    Listening to his words, my brows narrow in confusion. ¡°Alice¡¯s Aunt? What are you talking about? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°My father kidnapped her because he thought Alice separated his sons.¡± As he tells me, my eyes dte in shock and I palm my mouth.


    He continues, ¡°he ckmailed Alexander to bring me back home and throw Alice out of the house.¡±


    That¡¯s why Alexander rejected Alice¡¯s marriage proposal. Shit! I have to inform Alice about this.


    I rush out of his room to my room to call Alice.


    ***


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I toss around the bed, trying to sleep, but can¡¯t because I¡¯m habitual of sleeping in Alexander¡¯s warm embrace. I miss him, and I know he must be feeling the same way, longing for my touch and theforting warmth we share.


    Why, Alexander, why are you making both of us suffer like this?


    I pull out of my thoughts as my phone rings. I retrieve it from the side table and nce at the phone¡¯s screen.


    It¡¯s Mia calling.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Why is she calling me at thiste hour? I hope everything is alright with Alexander.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I answer the call.


    ¡°Alice, I found out the reason behind Alexander throwing you out of his life.¡±


    After listening to her words, I ask in an instant. ¡°What is it, Mia?¡±


    ¡°His father kidnapped Aunt Rose and ckmailed him to do all this.¡± She reveals the truth, leaving me in shock.


    ¡°Oh, God! How could he do such a thing? I hope Aunt is safe. We must find her, Mia.¡± I speak, worried for Aunt Rose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alexander won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± She assures me, but I feel like crying.


    ¡°She is suffering because of me.¡± Warm tears trickle down my cheeks as I speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Alice. For God¡¯s sake, stop ming yourself for every goddamn thing.¡± She chides me.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mia.¡± As I admit, a sob escapes my lips.


    She tries to rx me. ¡°Take a deep breath, Alice. Everything will be alright. Send me your location, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°No, please stay there and keep me updated.¡± I reply before ending the call, silently shedding tears.


    I need you, Alexander, to assure me that everything will be alright.


    As I call him, he ignores it, and my chest bes heavy with pain.


    Desperate tomunicate with him, I immediately send a text message.


    Me: I know you¡¯re doing this to protect Aunt.

 Chapter 104 Secret Meet

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Free my aunt. I have fulfilled all your demands.¡± I demand Mr. Jackson Wilson on the phone. He has lost the right to be called a father.


    In response, he retorts, ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool, Alexander? I know the moment I free her, you will bring back Alice in your life, and send me and Edward to prison. She will remain captivated, unharmed until you live with Edward and never let Alice enter your life.¡± I clench my fists in an outrage upon listening to his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you, Mr Wilson, the day I find Aunt.¡± I disconnect the call, my face contorted into a deep frown.


    Then my phone rings, and I see that it¡¯s Alice calling. I squeeze my eyes shut, resisting the urge to answer as she constantly calls me.


    Then I receive a text from her and open it.


    My Love: I know you¡¯re doing this to protect Aunt.


    My eyes widen upon reading her text. I immediately reply to her.


    Me: How did you find out?


    My Love: Mia told me everything. Alexander, I¡¯m worried about Aunt.


    Me: Don¡¯t worry, love. I¡¯ll find her soon.


    I feel relieved, knowing I don¡¯t have to pretend that I don¡¯t want her in my life.


    My love: Alexander, I want you with me right now. I miss you.


    Me: I wish I coulde to you.


    My love: Please do something, Alexander. I can¡¯t stay without you.


    Me: Everything gonna be fine. It¡¯s just a matter of a few days.


    My love: It¡¯s difficult. I can¡¯t sleep without you.


    As I continue texting with Alice, I realise just how much I miss her. My heart aches for her, and I can¡¯t stand the thought of her being scared and alone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I need toe up with a n to meet her without arousing suspicion.


    Determined to make her feel better, I decide to take a risk. I¡¯ll go to the hotel where she¡¯s staying, wearing a hoodie to conceal my identity. I can¡¯t bear to see her in pain any longer.


    In haste, I change into a hoodie and rush to the hotel.


    My heart pounds as I enter the lobby, trying to blend in with the other guests. I can¡¯t let anyone recognise me, especially not my father¡¯s men.


    As I reach the floor where Alice¡¯s room is, I take a deep breath and knock on the door.


    The door opens, and there she stands. She looks distraught, her eyes puffy from crying. Her eyes widen in surprise and disbelief as she sees me in the hoodie.


    ¡°Alexander?¡± She whispers in a disbelief tone.


    I step inside and close the door behind me, pulling down the hoodie to reveal my face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, love.¡± I confirm, my voice filled with emotion.


    She rushes into my arms, and I hold her in a tight embrace with a contented smile on my face, unable to express how much I¡¯ve missed her. Her tears dampen my hoodie, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just d to be with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± She speaks, pulling back slightly to look into my eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay away from you any longer.¡± I reply, cupping her face in my hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything, for rejecting you, for hurting you.¡±


    She shakes her head, tears still streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You werepelled to do this, Alexander. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Although I suspected there had to be a reason, it hurt so much to hear those words from you.¡±


    I sp her face, my heart aching for her. ¡°I never meant a word of it, Alice. You mean everything to me. I love you more than anything in this world.¡±


    A small smile tugs at the corners of her lips, and she whispers, ¡°I love you too, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°You know today, upon seeing your unwavering faith in me, I have fallen in love with you even more.¡± I whisper before leaning in to capture her lips.


    It¡¯s a kiss filled with longing and love, a kiss that says more than words ever could.


    As we part ways, she slips inside my hoodie, snuggling close to me. I feel her heart beating against my chest, a steady rhythm that matches my own. Her breath is warm against my neck, and I can feel the tension in her body slowly melting away as she leans into me.


    ¡°I just want to stay like this forever with you.¡± She embraces me tightly, and I can feel the heat from her body seeping into mine.


    ¡°Me too, love.¡± I pull her closer, never wanting to let go.


    At this moment, nothing else matters but her and me, together in this embrace. It¡¯s a feeling that I want to hold forever.


    ***


    We lie in each other¡¯s arms in the hotel room. I¡¯m trying hard to make her sleep, but her mind is consumed with Aunt¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m anxious for her. I¡¯m getting worse thoughts.¡±


    I stroke her hair gently, trying to soothe her troubled mind. ¡°I promise, love, I¡¯ll find her. I won¡¯t rest until she¡¯s safe. You just sleep now.¡± I murmur, tracing circles on her back.


    She looks up at me with tearful eyes, her fingers tracing patterns on my chest. ¡°I know, Alexander, but it¡¯s just so hard not knowing where she is.¡±


    ¡°I understand, love,¡± I say softly, ¡°but worrying won¡¯t help her. She wouldn¡¯t want us to put ourselves in tension. We¡¯ll continue our search for her tomorrow.¡±


    She nods, her grip on me rxing slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, as always.¡±


    I kiss her forehead and hold her even closer. ¡°Try to get some rest now. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡±


    Wey in silence for a while, the only sound in the room is the steady rhythm of our breathing. Slowly, I feel Alice¡¯s body rx, her tension easing as exhaustion takes over, and she finally falls asleep.


    As much as I want to stay with her, I know it¡¯s too risky to leave the hotel in the morning. With a heavy heart, I gently disentangle myself from her embrace, careful not to wake her.


    I tuck her into the bed, making sure she¡¯sfortable. I kiss her forehead one more time and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯m leaving you like this, love.¡±


    I leave a note on the bedside table, exining that I had to go but promising to return as soon as possible. I ce a soft kiss on her lips before pulling away, my eyes lingering on her peaceful face.


    Then I silently slip out of the room after pulling the hoodie back over my head.


    I step into the hallway and feel the weight of the situation. I know that I have to find Alice¡¯s aunt and keep her safe, but leaving Alice behind, even for a short while, is the most difficult thing I¡¯ve ever had to do.


    As I walk away from the hotel, my mind races with thoughts and ns. I have to find Aunt and put an end to this madness. I can¡¯t let my father¡¯s men harm her or anyone else. I head towards my car with determination, ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead.


    I return to the mansion and make my way to my room, trying to shake off the heavy feeling of leaving Alice behind. The scent of Alice¡¯s perfume and the warmth of her presence still cling to the hoodie I¡¯m wearing.


    I sit on the edge of my bed, holding the hoodie close to my nose, inhaling deeply to capture the essence of her. It¡¯s a slightfort, a reminder of her presence and the love that binds us.


    Iy back on the bed, still wearing the hoodie, and close my eyes. The room is quiet, and I rey our conversations from earlier in the night in my mind. The responsibility to find Alice¡¯s aunt presses on me, but my thoughts keep returning to Alice and the anguish in her eyes.


    I drift into a restless sleep for a few hours, holding onto the hoodie as if it were a lifeline connecting me to Alice.


    In my dreams also, I can¡¯t escape the haunting worry for Alice and Aunt that lingers in the back of my mind.


    I wake up with a jolt from a nightmare, sweating where Jackson was beating Aunt. I know now I won¡¯t be able to sleep, at least not until I know she is safe.


    After sitting on the edge of the bed, I pull out my phone and start making some calls, tapping into mywork of contacts and resources. The night is long, filled with conversations and ns.


    I haven¡¯t found any concrete leads yet, but I¡¯m determined to keep going. I again inhale the scent of Alice from the hoodie with a warm smile on my face. My love for Alice fuels my determination, and I won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re reunited and safe together once more.

 Chapter 105 A Plan

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next morning,


    As I wake up and realise Alexander is not beside me, I feel an emptiness in my heart. As I reach out to the empty ce where he should be, my heart pound in my chest. His absence feels like a gaping hole in my world, and the memories ofst night¡¯s worries flood back.


    I notice the note on the bedside table and quickly pick it up, my hands trembling as I read his words.


    ¡®My love, I¡¯m so sorry to leave you like this, but I had to go in search of Aunt. I will return as soon as possible. Please eat on time and take care of yourself in my absence. I promise I¡¯ll find Rose Aunt. I love you more than anything.¡¯


    Tears well up in my eyes as I sp the note to my chest. I know he¡¯s doing this for Aunt and us, but the fear and uncertainty of not knowing when he¡¯ll be back gnaws at me.


    I get out of bed and pace across the room, anxiety building up within me. What if something happens to Aunt? What if he doesn¡¯te back and can¡¯t find her? The thoughts race through my mind, and I feel helpless.


    I let out a sign topose myself and remind myself that Alexander is capable. He promised he would find her, and I trust him with all my heart. I wipe away my tears and resolve to wait for his return, no matter how long it takes.


    I can¡¯t let fear paralyse me. Alexander is out there, risking everything to help us. I need to be strong for him and Aunt.


    In evening,


    I wonder about Aunt as I walk in the corridors, and suddenly someone grasps my wrist and yanks me inside the storeroom.


    From the touch of his hand, I get to know that he is my man.


    As he locks the door, I notice his attire; he is in a hotel staff costume with a cap.


    ¡°Alexander, what are you doing here? What if anybody sees you?¡± I enquire as he turns towards me.


    He grabs my arms and pins me against the wall in a swift motion, startling me.


    ¡°I missed you, love.¡± He leans in and whispers, fixing his intense gaze on me before capturing my lips in a soft kiss.


    As the kiss turns wild and passionate, I pull off his cap and toss it before grabbing his hair. He pulls me closer to himself, holding onto my waist in a firm grip.


    As we devour each other¡¯s lips, all the tensions disappear, and we lose ourselves in this moment.


    As we pull apart, panting, he presses his forehead with mine.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay without you, Alexander. You didn¡¯t leave my mind for even a single second since I woke up.¡± I utter, breaking the silence.


    ¡°We will live together again soon, love.¡± He murmurs, caressing my cheek with his thumb, sending shivers down my spine with his touch.


    ¡°Do you get to know anything about Aunt?¡± I ask, distraught.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re very close to it.¡± I sign upon listening to his words.


    ¡°Did you eat anything?¡± As he asks, I move my eyshes down and shake my head.


    He sps my hand and makes me understand in a soft voice, caressing my knuckles. ¡°Love, I know, this time is hard for both of us, but we have to take care of ourselves in this. When Auntes back, do you want to make her upset by falling ill?¡±


    ¡°No, Alexander. I want to take care of myself, but I¡¯m not feeling hungry.¡± I respond to him in a dejected tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± He points at the food trolley kept in the room. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have eaten anything, therefore I came with it.¡±


    I look at the food trolley, realising that Alexander has thought of everything. His care and thoughtfulness warm my heart. I feel so blessed to have him in my life.


    As we sit down together on the floor and feed each other, the tension and worry that gripped me earlier fades away, if only for a little while.


    As we eat, Alexander updates me on his progress in finding my aunt.


    ¡°We¡¯ve gathered some information,¡± he speaks, his voice low but determined. ¡°It seems he might kept her in a remote location. I¡¯m working with some contacts to narrow it down. We¡¯ll find her, Alice, I promise.¡±


    I reach out and hold his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. I¡¯m sure you will find her soon.¡±


    ¡°And when all this gets over, I¡¯m gonna punish you for not taking care of yourself.¡± My eyes widen after listening to his words, and he chuckles at my expression.


    I know he is just trying to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll punish you for throwing my painting into the pool. What was the need to do that?¡± I frown at him, showing my fake anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, love. I just wanted to make you leave me at that moment. My heart broke into millions of pieces when I did that.¡± He exins to me, cing his hand on my face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything, Alexander. I was just kidding. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Afterpleting my words, as I rest my head on his shoulder, he kisses my hair.


    We spend a little more time together in the storeroom, holding onto each other as if trying to make up for the time we¡¯ve been apart. It¡¯s a stolen moment of sce and love.


    As he stands to leave, he presses another tender kiss to my lips. ¡°Stay strong, my love. We¡¯ll reunite soon, and we¡¯ll have Aunt back with us.¡±


    I just give him a nod in response.


    ¡°The cap suits you, baby.¡± As he wears the cap, Ipliment him, admiring him.


    He passes me a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, my love.¡± He gives me a flying kiss, standing at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I give him a flying kiss as well when he opens the door.


    With a heavy heart, I watch him slip out of the storeroom and disappear into the hotel¡¯s corridors.


    I know I must be patient and strong, not only for myself but for the reunion we all long for.


    Mia¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I enter the mansion, I bump into Edward. He looks in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologises as I move away from him.


    I just give him a nod and turn to leave.


    He clears his throat, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°Mia, I wanted to thank you,¡± He begins, his voice steady.


    I turn to him, my eyes meeting his with a curious look. ¡°Thank me? For what, Edward?¡±


    ¡°For making me realise I can¡¯t keep punishing myself endlessly,¡± he replies. ¡°You were right; punishing myself won¡¯t undo the past. I need to do something good, something meaningful to make amends.¡±


    I nod, a small smile forming on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m d you see that, Edward. It¡¯s never toote to change.¡±


    He takes a deep breath, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I find Alice¡¯s aunt and bring her back. It¡¯s the least I can do to make things right now.¡±


    Now when he turns to leave, I stop him,ing in the front of him. ¡°And I want to help.¡±


    His eyebrows furrow in surprise. ¡°You want to help me?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, I do. I can¡¯t ignore the fact that you¡¯re doing this for Alice, and I want to be a part of it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to go with me, even after everything I¡¯ve done?¡± He asks in disbelief.


    I ce a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Yes, because I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re trying to change. We can¡¯t undo the past, but we can shape the future.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Thank you so much for giving a chance to a monster like me.¡± As he thanks me, a small, grateful smile tugs at his lips.


    ¡°You were a monster, and now you¡¯re a person who¡¯s trying to change himself. I believe everyone should get a second chance in their life.¡± As I speak, he just gives me an incredulous look.


    In his eyes, I can truly see that he isn¡¯t the same person who has tortured me and my friend. I can see honestly in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I have a n, and I¡¯ll exin to you in the car.¡± As he tells me, I give him a nod, and then we leave the mansion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Edward, could you first take me to the hotel where Alice is staying? I want to meet her.¡± As we settle inside the car, I enquire, wearing a seatbelt.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nods, starting the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet my father and pretend that I still hate Alice. So that he takes me in his n. Then maybe he tells me where he has kept Alice¡¯s aunt.¡± He tells me about the n on the way, causing my eyes to glint with hope.


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant n, Edward. I hope we find Aunt soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to find her, Mia, because this is my chance to do something good. Maybe after this, I can look at myself in the mirror.¡± He stares straight in determination as he drives the car, and I fix my gaze on him.


    Seriously, I don¡¯t feel like he is the same person who inflicted pain on others.

 Chapter 106 Putting My Life In Danger

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand at the window, gazing out. My eyes widen in shock as I spot Edward standing just outside the hotel.


    As the memories of the past torment me, my heart races, and my breath bes heavy. Images of his sinister face and the torment he inflicted sh before me.


    ¡°Rx, Alice. You can¡¯t fall weak. Now you¡¯re Alexander¡¯s strong girl, who knows how to deal with a person like him.¡± As I calm down myself, cing my hand on my heart, my breathing gets normal.


    Wait a moment, when did he get released from prison? And what is he doing here?


    As these questions pop into my mind, without hesitation, I reach for my phone and dial Alexander¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello-¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I just saw Edward outside my hotel.¡± I inform him in aposed tone.


    ¡°What? What is he doing there? I¡¯ll not leave him. Are you fine, love?¡± As he enquires, his voice filled with concern and anger, a reflection of the deep love and protectiveness he has for me.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m alright. You just tell me how he is roaming freely.¡±


    ¡°Alice, I kept something from you.¡±


    My brows furrow in confusion as I ask, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I arranged for Edward¡¯s release from prison.¡±


    My heart sinks at his revtion. ¡°What? Why on earth did you do that? Did your fatherpel you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was so hard for me.¡± He admits.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share this with me, Alexander?¡± I question with a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Because I thought it would frighten you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown stronger, Alexander. If anyone dares to touch me, I¡¯ll kill that person.¡± I assert, my voice growing stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, love. You have really be so strong. I¡¯m sorry for not telling you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you did this for me.¡± I reply, understanding him.


    ¡°If you want, I cane there.¡±


    ¡°No, focus on finding Aunt. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I assure him.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you even more.¡± I respond with a warm smile, our connection visible even through the distance of a phone call.


    My mood changes in an instant whenever I talk to him.


    I nce out the window once more, and as I see Edward still standing there, I wonder why he¡¯s here.


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand outside the car, waiting for Mia to return after meeting Alice. It¡¯s still hard for me to believe that she has given a second chance to someone as monstrous as me. Even though I can¡¯t forgive myself for what I¡¯ve done, she forgave me.


    I pull back on the earth as my phone rings in my jeans pocket, startling me from my thoughts. It¡¯s Alexander calling.


    As soon as I answer the call, he yells at me in fury. ¡°What the hell are you doing outside the hotel where Alice is staying, Edward? She saw you. If you try to hurt her again, I¡¯ll bury you alive. Don¡¯t make me regret leaving you alive before. Just leave from there right now.¡±


    ¡°Alexander-¡± Before I can say anything, he disconnects the call.


    My heart aches at the intensity of his hatred for me, but I can¡¯t deny that I deserve it. In fact, I deserve far worse.


    Ipose myself and call Mia.


    ¡°Come back. We have to leave.¡±


    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t even met Alice.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Alexander just called me and told me that Alice saw me. He warned me to leave this ce right now.¡±


    ¡°Shit! I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. I¡¯m justing back.¡± She cuts the call, and I sit inside the car.


    As she returns and settles inside, I drive off.


    After a few minutes,


    I utter, breaking the silence. ¡°I want to apologise again for whatever I did with you and Alice. Although I know nothing can justify my cruel actions, I still want to share with you something. Could I?¡± I ask, ncing at her.


    She just gives me a nod in approval.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in my senses those days. Alcohol had driven me crazy and turned me into a beast I never wanted to be. Believe me, Mia, I hadn¡¯t forced any woman before that. When I finally regained my sanity in jail, I couldn¡¯t believe the brutal deeds I¡¯dmitted, and I realized that I¡¯d lost everything. I hurt people I didn¡¯t even want to harm in my nightmares. I wanted to end my life, but that would be a too easy punishment. So I decided to spend this life, punishing myself every day, making it a living hell for myself. Butst night, you made me realise I should do something good for this world.¡±


    Mia listens intently as I share my inner turmoil and self-reflection.


    There remains a silence for a moment before she finally speaks, her voice filled with sympathy and understanding.


    ¡°Edward, I can¡¯t pretend to understand the darkness you went through, but I believe people can change. Your willingness to confront your past and your desire to do something good now is a step in the right direction.¡±


    I nod, my grip on the steering wheel tightening slightly. ¡°I know I can never make amends for the pain I¡¯ve caused, but I want to try, Mia. I want to be a better person.¡±


    She reaches out to touch my hand for a few seconds, a gesture that surprises me but also warms my heart.


    ¡°Now I can see a glimmer of goodness in you, Edward. Last night showed me that there¡¯s more to you than your sin. It won¡¯t be easy, and you¡¯ll have to work hard to make amends, but if you genuinely want to do something good for this world, then I¡¯m willing to support you.¡±


    Her words strike a chord within me, and I find it hard to hold back tears. It¡¯s the first time in a long while that someone has shown me any form ofpassion or belief in my potential for change.


    ¡°I know I have a long way to go.¡± I reply, my voice quivering with emotion. ¡°But having your support means more to me than you can imagine. I want to make amends, not just for Alice and you, but for myself as well.¡±


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    My brows furrow in confusion as an unknown number shes on my phone¡¯s screen.


    I answer it with caution. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, bitch.¡± My eyes widen in shock as I recognize the person¡¯s voice.


    It¡¯s Alexander¡¯s father.


    I take a deep breath topose myself before answering with shaky confidence. ¡°What do you want, Mr Wilson? Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you know nothing.¡± His words deepen the frown on my forehead.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know you and Alexander are fooling me by meeting sneakily. I asked Alexander to make you hate him, but he did the opposite.¡±


    ¡°I can never hate him because I love him.¡± He chuckles at my words.


    ¡°Even after knowing that I kidnapped your aunt, and I can do anything to her, you still dare to behave like this with me.¡±


    Listening to his words, I clench my hands to control my rising anger. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to meet me, then I¡¯ll free your aunt.¡± He finallyes to the point, adding a chilling warning, ¡°And don¡¯t you dare tell Alexander about our conversation because my eyes are on you.¡±


    His threat sends a shiver down my spine. I feel like I¡¯m caught in the middle of a dangerous game.


    I sigh and respond with determination, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll meet you, but you better keep your end of the bargain and release my aunt unharmed.¡±


    He chuckles again, and the sound sends more shivers down my spine. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll send you the details of where and when. Make sure youe alone, or your aunt¡¯s life will be in danger.¡±


    The call ends, leaving me with a heavy heart. I need to inform Alexander about this, but Mr Wilson¡¯s warning lingers in my mind. I can¡¯t risk my aunt¡¯s safety.


    As I leave the hotel, I say a silent prayer for Aunt and my safety. I know I¡¯m putting my life in danger by going there alone, but I don¡¯t have any other option. I have to take this risk for her.

 Chapter 107 A Gunshot

    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stop the car at my father¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Mia, you stay here. I¡¯ll be right back after talking to him.¡± I tell her, opening the car¡¯s door.


    She nods in response, and I leave after shutting the door.


    I hear my father¡¯s conversation with Alice, standing outside his room.


    Shit! He is surely nning something, but I won¡¯t let him seed in his n.


    My eyes widen in horror when I see him taking out his revolver from the drawer.


    ¡°Your end hase, Alice. I¡¯ll finally wipe you out of my son¡¯s life.¡± He mutters with a wicked smirk before cing the revolver in the back pocket of his trousers.


    Fuck! He is nning to shoot Alice. I need to inform Alexander immediately.


    I conceal myself behind a pir in an instant as my father abruptly exits his room.


    With trembling hands, I dial Alexander¡¯s number repeatedly, my heart pounding with fear and frustration.


    But he ignores my calls.


    I reach outside and spot my father in his car, apanied by his men, who are sitting in different cars. I quickly slide into my car and start the engine.


    ¡°What happened, Edward?¡± Mia asks, her voice filled with worry, as she notices the tension on my face.


    My hands grip the steering wheel tightly as I try to keep up with my father¡¯s car, all the while attempting to exin everything to Mia. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s Alice. She¡¯s in danger. My father has a gun, and I overheard him saying he wants to erase her from Alexander¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What? How could he?¡± She gasps in terror.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to contact Alexander, but he is not answering.¡± As I tell Mia, I speed dial Alexander¡¯s number, hoping he¡¯ll answer this time.


    Finally, he picks up, and his voice isced with frustration as he asks, ¡°Edward, what¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me repeatedly?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, listen carefully,¡± I reply, my words rushed. ¡°Dad has a gun, and he¡¯s nning to harm Alice. He has called Alice to meet him alone, and he is on his way.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s voice tightens with worry, and he freaks out. ¡°What the fuck! Where is Alice meeting him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following his car, and I¡¯m just sending you my live location. Juste fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m justing. Edward, please do not let anything happen to Alice or Aunt until I arrive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Alexander, but you need toe soon with the police.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, I hang up and focus on driving to follow my father¡¯s car, and my heart pounds in my chest.


    No matter what, I won¡¯t allow any harm toe to Alice because this is my only chance at redemption.


    As I chase my father¡¯s car through the city streets, Mia speaks up, her voice filled with fear. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    I nce at her face and assure her, ¡°Mia, I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to your friend.¡±


    She gives me a nod, fixing her eyes filled with tears at me. For the first time, my heart ache to see her in tears.


    As we approach the meeting point, I can see my father¡¯s car pulling into a secluded area near an abandoned warehouse. My heart races as I park our car a short distance away, trying to remain hidden.


    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m going in. You stay in the car.¡± I instruct her.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, Mia. Alice¡¯s life is already at risk, and I don¡¯t want to endanger yours. Please stay here.¡± I request her, and she reluctantly nods.


    I watch in tense silence as Dad exits his car and heads towards the warehouse with his men. Then I step outside and follow them.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    My heart pounds like a drumbeat as I reach the deste warehouse, my footsteps echoing in the silence. The instructions from Mr. Wilson were clear: I muste alone.


    I know I¡¯m putting my life in danger, but I can¡¯t inform Alexander because I¡¯m concerned that Mr Wilson may have tapped our phones.


    I clutch my phone and take a deep breath. My aunt¡¯s safety depends on my actions now, and I can¡¯t afford to make a mistake.


    As I enter the shadowy warehouse, I can feel my palms getting sweaty. I nce with nervousness at the darkened surroundings, searching for any signs of Mr. Wilson.


    Finally, I spot him standing, surrounded by his menacing-looking men. His sinister smile sends shivers down my spine.


    My breath catches in my throat as I approach them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡± I demand, trying to soundposed despite my fear.


    Mr. Wilson smirks and nods to one of his men, who gestures toward a door leading further into the warehouse.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe for now. But whether she stays that way depends on you.¡±


    I grit my teeth, suppressing my anger and fear. ¡°I came alone, just like you asked. Now release her.¡±


    He chuckles darkly. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave, aren¡¯t you? Well, let¡¯s get straight to the point. I want you to end your rtionship with my son. Break his heart, and maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll consider letting your aunt go.¡±


    My hands tremble with anger and anxiety. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being forced to choose between my love for Alexander and my aunt¡¯s safety. But my love for him is unwavering.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it,¡± I dere, my voice shaking but determined. ¡°I love Alexander, and I won¡¯t betray him.¡±


    Mr. Wilson¡¯s smile fades into a scowl, and he reaches behind his back. My heart sinks as I see a gun in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been the problem, Alice! You¡¯ve torn my family apart. It¡¯s time to end this once and for all.¡± He hisses, raising the gun in my direction, causing my eyes to dte in horror.


    Panic surges through me as I take a step back, my heart racing.


    Before I can utter another word, a familiar voice rings out. ¡°Dad, stop!¡±


    I turn my head and see Edward rushing towards us, his eyes wide with desperation.


    What is he doing here?


    He approaches his father, exining him. ¡°Dad, listen to me. There is no fault of Alice in this. I did wrong to her. It was my fault only that I lost Alexander and went to jail. Put the gun down, please.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback to see Edward trying to protect me from his father. I can¡¯t believe he is that same person who tortured me mercilessly.


    ¡°No, Edward. What you did with Alice, woman deserved that only.¡± He responds to Edward, putting the gun down.


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    Before Edward can exin him, he again levels the gun at me, using me with venom in his voice. ¡°This is all your fault, Alice! You¡¯vee between my sons, and now you¡¯re going to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Dad, please,¡± Edward pleads, his voice shaking. ¡°This won¡¯t solve anything. We can find another way.¡±


    However, anger and hatred has consumed Mr. Wilson, and his finger tightens on the trigger. Time seems to slow down, and I brace myself for the inevitable bullet that¡¯s about to end my life.


    Then a gunshot rings out, echoing through the warehouse, and I squeeze my eyes shut, waiting for the searing pain of the bullet to strike me.


    But after a few seconds, I realise that I haven¡¯t been hit. Trembling with fear, I open my eyes and find Edward lies motionless in a pool of his blood. I stumble backwards in shock, my mind struggling to process what has just happened.

 Chapter 108 Life Is Unpredictable

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    My heart pounds in my chest as I drive toward the ce, following the live location Edward sent me. I have shared the location with the cops as well.


    Fear and desperation stir within me as I think about Alice, alone and vulnerable in that dangerous ce. The thought of losing her, the love of my life, is unbearable.


    As I burst into the warehouse, my worst fear bes true. Jackson stands there with a gun in his hand, a twisted expression of anger contorting his face. But what I see next shocks me to my core.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Alice is there, trembling, her eyes wide with terror. My heart aches at the sight of her in danger.


    And before I can do something, a gunshot rings out, and my heart stops beating for a second.


    But what I see next shocks me to the core.


    Edward, the brother I¡¯ve despised for so long, steps in front of Alice, taking the bullet meant for her.


    ¡°No!¡± I scream, my voice filled with pain and disbelief.


    He falls to the ground, clutching his chest, blood staining his shirt. Alice¡¯s eyes widen in shock and horror, and Jackson, in a state of shock himself, drops the gun.


    I rush to Edward¡¯s side and kneel beside him. My hands tremble as I try to staunch the bleeding. Tears blur my vision as I realize my brother risked his life to protect the woman I love.


    I cradle his head in my arms. ¡°Edward, why?¡± I choke out, my voice filled with emotions.


    ¡°She¡­ deserves to live, Alexander¡­, and I don¡¯t. After this, I can die in peace.¡± He weakly smiles through the pain, and his voicees out as a whisper.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to you, Edward. Now you deserve to live.¡± Tears stream down my face as I hold Edward¡¯s hand, praying that he¡¯ll make it through.


    The anger and resentment I held for him seem insignificant in the face of his selfless act to save Alice. I realise he has changed.


    He coughs, struggling to speak. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so¡­ so sorry, Alice.¡± He closes his eyes after saying thest words, fixing his eyes on Alice.


    ¡°No¡­ you deserve to live now, Edward.¡± I cry out, hugging him near to my chest.


    I can¡¯t believe the person I wanted to kill a few minutes back, now I¡¯m crying in pain at losing him. Life is so unexpected.


    Mia arrives there, her eyes wide with shock as she takes in the shocking view. She rushes to Alice¡¯s side and embraces her before sitting on the other side of Edward.


    Jackson finallyes to his senses when the police officers who arrive after Mia handcuffs him.


    ¡°Let me see my son!¡± He screams as the police drag him outside while I just weep.


    Mia holds Edward¡¯s hand with her shivering hand to check his pulse. ¡°Alexander, he is alive. We should immediately take him to the hospital.¡± I stop crying upon listening to Mia¡¯s words.


    Then, with the help of the police, I immediately take him to the car, while Mia and Alice follow me.


    As I settle in the driving seat, Mia sits, cing Edward¡¯s head on herp.


    ¡°Alexander, Aunt is inside. You go to the hospital with Mia. I¡¯ll reach there after dropping her home.¡± Alice tells me, looking at me through the window as I start the car.


    As I look at her with helplessness, she reassures me, ¡°He is gonna be fine, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°You safely drop aunt at home.¡±


    As she gives me a nod, I drive off.


    I speed towards the hospital, Mia cradling Edward¡¯s head and trying tofort him. I steal nces at my brother, who lies unconscious in the backseat, fighting for his life.


    Her voice breaks through my thoughts. ¡°Stay focused on the road, Alexander. We¡¯ll get him the help he needs.¡±


    I nod, wiping away my tears. Deep down, I feel guilty for not realising how much my brother had changed.


    The way to the hospital feels like an eternity, but we finally arrive. Medical staff rush to take Edward from the car, and I can only watch, feeling helpless, as they wheel him inside. Mia and I follow them.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I arrive at the hospital after dropping Aunt at home and instructing a nurse to take care of her.


    When I saw her in the warehouse, she was tied to the chair and unconscious because of the weakness. I brought her home with the help of a police officer, and on the way, I called our family doctor, ir.


    After reaching the waiting room, I find Alexander and Mia sitting there, tensed.


    I approach them with a heavy heart. I still can¡¯t believe Edward, the person who tortured me, today he took the bullet meant for me, sacrificing himself to protect me.


    ¡°How is he?¡± I ask, catching their attention.


    Alexander looks up at me, his eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°The doctors are operating on him right now. We¡¯re waiting for updates.¡±


    I nod, trying to hold back tears. The emotions are overwhelming, and I think about the selfless act of Edward.


    As I sit beside Alexander, taking his hand in mine, he rests his head on my shoulder, gripping my hand tighter.


    ¡°He¡¯ll make it, Alexander.¡± I kiss his head.


    After a few seconds of silence, I put up a question, which is making me restless. ¡°Alexander, after torturing me in the past, why did he protect me today, putting his life at risk?¡±


    ¡°Because he has changed, Alice. Now he isn¡¯t the same person who had tortured us.¡± Mia answers my questions, standing in front of us.


    Alexander lifts his head from my shoulder and looks at me. ¡°She¡¯s right, Alice. I never thought I¡¯d see the day when Edward would do something like this. I¡¯m so grateful for him.¡±


    Mia nods in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a change in him. He¡¯s been trying to make amends for his past actions. Today was the ultimate proof of his transformation.¡±


    Tears well up in my eyes as I realize people can change, even those who have caused unbearable pain in the past.


    Mia sits beside me, and we continue to wait for news about Edward¡¯s condition.


    I ponder on the twists and turns life can take, and how it can challenge our perceptions and beliefs.


    I never thought that I would forgive Edward or even see his face. However, life is truly so unpredictable.


    I¡¯m grateful that Edward protected me, but it took a life-threatening situation to reveal his transformation.


    Minutes turn into hours in the hospital waiting room, and the burden of uncertainty feels overwhelming for all of us.


    Alexander paces across the waiting room in restlessness, and I keepforting him from time to time with my words.


    Finally, a doctor approaches, and we all hold our breath, eager for news of Edward¡¯s condition.


    The doctor¡¯s expression is solemn, and he takes a moment before speaking. ¡°We have stabilized him. The surgery was sessful in removing the bullet, but he lost a significant amount of blood. He¡¯s in recovery now, and we¡¯ll be monitoring him closely.¡±


    A sigh of relief escapes our lips, and tears of gratitude well up in our eyes. I¡¯m so d to hear that Edward is safe now. It¡¯s such an immense relief!


    Alexander squeezes my hand tightly, and I can see tears glistening in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Can we see him?¡±


    The doctor nods. ¡°Yes, but only for a few minutes, because he needs rest. Follow me.¡±


    We follow the doctor through the corridors of the hospital until we reach the ICU.


    Edward lies in a hospital bed, connected to various machines, his face pale and fragile. Despite everything he¡¯s done in the past, he looks vulnerable now.


    Alexander approaches the bed and ces a gentle hand on Edward¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You made it through this, brother.¡± He whispers with a smile of gratitude on his face.


    Mia stands beside me, and we both watch them with a small smiles on our faces. Tears of joy trickle down my cheeks because Alexander got his brother back today.


    Edward¡¯s brave sacrifice has opened a door to a new chapter, one where forgiveness and redemption are possible.

 Chapter 109 Tears Of Joy

    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the hospital room, Alice and Mia sit on the sofa, while I sit beside Edward on the stool and wonder about his actions, staring at his unconscious body.


    His past actions, especially what he did to Alice, is something I can never fully forgive or forget. However, I want to give him a second chance because he saved my life, my love, Alice¡¯s life today, and he proved that he has transformed.


    I can see in Alice¡¯s eyes that she is also willing to grant him another opportunity.


    Just then, Edward slowly opens his eyes, and I see guilt in his gaze.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me die, Alexander?¡± He asks in a low voice.


    I am taken aback by his question. I didn¡¯t expect him to say something like that, especially after what he did for me today.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to die, Edward,¡± I say finally, my voice low and calm. ¡°You made a mistake, but you¡¯ve also shown that you have changed. You saved Alice today, and for that, I¡¯m grateful.¡± Edward looks at me with surprise, and I can tell that he wasn¡¯t expecting my forgiveness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath before speaking again. ¡°I know what I did to Alice in past was unforgivable, and I can¡¯t take back my actions. But today, when I saw that gun pointed at her, I couldn¡¯t help but jump in front of her. I knew I had to make things right in some way.¡±


    I can feel the honesty in his words, and I know that he¡¯s genuine in his remorse. It¡¯s not easy to forgive someone who has caused so much pain, but I¡¯m willing to try.


    ¡°Edward, now you don¡¯t have to do anything to make it right. We forgive you, and we¡¯re willing to give you a second chance. Just focus on getting better.¡± I tell him, cing a hand on his shoulder.


    He opens his eyes again and looks at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡± He gives me his words, his voice filled with determination.


    Then he moves his eyes filled with guilt towards Alice who stands in front of his bed. ¡°I know my sorry won¡¯t be enough, but I still want to apologise for giving deep wounds to your soul.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life today, Edward. I can¡¯t thank you enough for your selfless act.¡± She takes a deep breath and continues, ¡°You know I never thought that I could ever able to face you after what you did to me. However, by saving my life, you proved that you have changed and you won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    He nods, his eyes filling with tears. ¡°I know I can never undo the pain that I caused you, Alice. But I promise you, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make it up to you. I¡¯ll never let you down again.¡±


    She gives him a small smile, and for the first time in a long time, I can see a glimmer of hope in her eyes. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s willing to give Edward a second chance, and that¡¯s all that matters to me.


    After a few moments of silence, Mia speaks up. ¡°I think we should all get some rest.¡± She stands up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, and we all need some sleep.¡±


    We all nod in agreement and slowly start to make our way out of the hospital room.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As we walk towards the exit, I can feel Edward¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°Thank you, Alexander,¡± he whispers. ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but I¡¯m grateful for it.¡±


    I turn to him and give him a small smile. ¡°We all deserve a second chance, Edward. It¡¯s what we do with that chance that matters.¡±


    ***


    Alice and I leave for home, while Mia stays with Edward at the hospital.


    We reach the mansion, and Alice goes directly to Aunt¡¯s room to see her, with me following behind her.


    Aunt is sleeping on her bed, with wires from a machine attached to her hand. Her face appears pale and weak.


    I silently thank God that she¡¯s fine, and I¡¯m relieved that nothing happened to her.


    Alice strolls towards her and sits beside her before gently caressing her hair and leaning down to nt a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I was so worried for her, Alexander!¡± She speaks, shifting her gaze to me.


    I stand beside her and reassure her, cing my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Now she¡¯s fine, love. You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that everything is fine.¡± She replies, hugging me from the tummy.


    I bend down, kiss her on the head, and hold her even tighter with a smile on my face.


    With Alice by my side, her aunt¡¯s condition stable, and my brother back, I can¡¯t express my happiness in words.


    *****


    Now, we lie in each other¡¯s arms in our room. She ys with my shirt button, while I run my fingers through her silky hair.


    ¡°God, Alice, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here in my arms, safe. When Jackson pointed the gun at you, my breath caught. I felt like I was about to lose everything in my life.¡± I admit, my grip on her tightening.


    I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing her; she means everything to me.


    She raises her head from my chest to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine because of your brother. I still can¡¯t believe that he saved my life, the same person who tormented me in the past. I thought I¡¯d never forgive him in my life, but his action changed my mind.¡± She says, caressing my beard.


    ¡°And I¡¯m delighted that I got my brother back today. I thought I had lost him forever.¡± I add, tears of happiness welling up in my eyes.


    For the first time, I cry tears of joy, just like Alice, because I never expected to get my brother back after what he did in the past. Deep inside, I always used to miss him.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing like me, baby, crying in happiness.¡± She chuckles, gently wiping my tears away with her thumbs.


    She pecks my lips, but I surprise her by grabbing her hair and kissing her deeply. She responds eagerly, cupping my face as our kisses intensify.


    ¡°I do this also in happiness, love.¡± I whisper after breaking the intense kiss, gazing into her blue eyes.


    ¡°I do a lot more things in happiness. Can I show you?¡± I ask after changing our positions.


    Now, she¡¯s beneath me, her hand pinned above her head. I draw closer to her face, and she pants because of our proximity.


    ¡°Answer me, kitten.¡± I demand in a menacing tone, tightening my grip on her wrist. My dominant side emerges naturally.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She answers in a husky tone.


    Without hesitation, I release her hands, undo my pants, lift her dress slightly, and pull down her panties to her knees. I position my hardened member between her legs, and as she feels me, her legs automatically wrap around my waist.


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I dere, again pinning her hands above her head and thrusting deep into her without warning.


    ¡°I love you more!¡± She moans.


    We make love with passion, with both of us lost in the moment. Our bodies move in sync, and our moans fill the room. I devour her lips, my tongue exploring every inch of her mouth.


    Our breathing quickens, and I can feel her walls clenching around me as she reaches her peak. I follow after, releasing inside her and copsing on top of her.


    Wey there, breathless, tangled in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can ever get enough of you.¡± She whispers, her head resting on my chest.


    ¡°And I also can never get enough of you, my love.¡± I reply, kissing the top of her head.


    As wey there in each other¡¯s warm embrace, I feel contented and peaceful. Finally we¡¯re together.


    ¡°Do you remember l decided to punish you for not taking care of yourself in my absence?¡± After a few seconds of silence, I enquire this, raising my brows at her.


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± She nods, grinning.


    ¡°So turn around and take your punishment like a good girl, my love.¡± As I order her, sheplies in an instant by lying on her front.


    I adore the way she obeys me without a question. It always gives me a different kind of satisfaction.


    I raise my hand in the air and give her a few spanks, causing her to moan. I kiss her buttocks before turning her towards me and lying, holding her close to me.


    It feels like all the pieces of my life have finally fallen into ce, and I smile with utter contentment.

 Chapter 110 Under His Intense Dominance

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    It has been a month since Edward saved my life. He has transformed into apletely different person now, and the one who once tormented me seems like a distant memory. I¡¯m d he has changed, and I¡¯m happy for Alexander because he got his brother back.


    As I sit on the stool and work on a painting in our room, I wonder about my life.


    I¡¯ve been waiting for Alexander for an hour now because he¡¯s busy with a videoconference in his study. He took off from the office for me, but he¡¯s engrossed in his work at home as well.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ll wait for him for just ten more minutes, and if he doesn¡¯te to me within that time, I¡¯ll head to his study and try to distract his meeting in my way.


    To be honest, I have been feeling a twinge of jealousy since I noticed a beautiful woman on hisptop with whom he¡¯s been conversing for over an hour. How can I stay calm when he¡¯s engaged in a conversation with an attractive woman?


    After checking the time on my watch, I rise from the stool and ce my brush back on the tray.


    ¡°Enough! I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I murmur as I make my way to his study.


    As I enter, a mischievous smile shes on my face. He shifts his gaze from theptop to me, looking bewildered by my unexpected presence.


    ¡°Now, watch me, baby.¡± I mouth to him, grinning.


    I take off my top, exposing my bare body to him because I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath. He shifts in his seat ufortably but tries to act normal because he¡¯s still on the video call.


    My mission is aplished, so I run outside after putting my top back on.


    ¡°I know I might be in serious trouble for what I just did,¡± I mutter as I sit on the bed. ¡°But at least he¡¯s paying attention to me, even if it means he might punish me. I don¡¯t care. I just need his attention and his presence when he¡¯s at home.¡±


    After just five minutes, he returns and pierces me with his dark, intense gaze, sending shivers down my spine from his mere look.


    As he approaches me, I stand up, gazing at him with an innocent expression, as if I have done nothing wrong.


    ¡°What was that, Alice?¡± He inquires, dangerouslying close to my face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the office because you wanted to spend time with me, but you were engrossed in a conference call with an attractive woman.¡± I pout at him.


    ¡°So, you decided to tease your Master in the middle of a meeting?¡± He questions in a menacing tone, pulling me closer by gripping my waist firmly with both hands. I can feel his warm breath on my lips, which is stealing my breath.


    ¡°I just wanted your attention.¡± I exin, staring at him with innocence in my eyes, trying to melt his heart. However, I know he won¡¯t let me off the hook today. Thest time I teased him during a meeting, he punished me severely.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten who I am, haven¡¯t you, kitten?¡± He asks, clutching my chin between his thumb and finger to lift my face.


    ¡°Then remind me, who are you?¡± I reply in a low, husky voice.


    ¡°I will, and this time I¡¯ll give the punishment you deserve. So that in the future, you¡¯ll think twice before teasing your Master.¡± He deres in a serious and dark tone.


    ¡°Strip.¡± He suddenly orders, stepping away from me.


    I obey hismand in an instant, taking off my clothes.


    Now I stand before himpletely naked, his intense gaze roaming over my body, driving me crazy and raising goosebumps all over my body.


    ¡°Spread your legs, kitten.¡± Hemands once more, and Iply. ¡°Wider, Alice!¡±


    I spread my legs as far as I can.


    ¡°Good! Now stay like that. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, leaving me like this?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Oops! I forgot to mention your punishment.¡± He gives me an evil smile. ¡°Your punishment is that there will be no climax for you for an entire week.¡± He informs me, leaving me in shock.


    What the hell? No.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wicked!¡± I exim, getting angry and turning my face away while crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re my naughty submissive who loves to tease her master, and I want to give you a punishment that you¡¯ll never forget.¡± He exins, stroking my arms, and I just frown at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, my love, and return to your position.¡± He orders again, this time in a gentler tone, observing my anger.


    I obey like a good submissive, hoping that if I behave well, he might lessen my punishment.


    He leaves me alone in the room after ncing at me for thest time.


    I stand naked, legs spread, waiting for him.


    After a few minutes, he returns to the room with a ck bag in his hand.


    Oh, so he hase from the yroom. I wonder, what is going on in his evil mind?


    ¡°Sit on the chair.¡± He orders, pointing at the chair while taking out ropes from the bag.


    As I take a seat, he approaches me with ropes and handcuffs in his hand, his dark eyes fixed on me.


    My breath bes heavy as I gaze at the sight before me. The hottest Dom is standing in front of me with handcuffs in hand and a smirk on his face.


    That¡¯s incredibly arousing. I feel like the luckiest girl in the world to have him as my Master.


    He binds my right leg to the chair¡¯s back leg and repeats the process with my left leg. Then he secures my hands behind my back to the chair with the handcuffs.


    This position is ufortable, but it¡¯s intensifying my desires.


    My bare body is fully exposed in front of him as he stands there in his suit. It evinces my powerlessness and his absolute control. This feeling of being under his intense dominance always brings me a unique kind of pleasure and satisfaction.


    ¡°Are youfortable in this position, love?¡± He questions in a polite tone, returning to being my caring boyfriend.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more thanfortable when I¡¯m in your control, baby.¡± I reply with a smile, and he presses his lips to my forehead.


    The way he always cares about myfort, even when he¡¯s punishing me, is a true blessing. I love this man so much. I know if I say today that I don¡¯t want all of this, he will never dominate me, even though he wants to. Fortunately, we both desire this.


    ¡°You look incredibly tempting in this position, love.¡± He murmurs in a low, husky voice, his intense gaze fixed on me, and a shiver runs through my body.


    My desires are at their peak in this exposed position. All I want is the man standing in front of me to fuck me.


    He pulls something out of the bag, making me even more excited. I can¡¯t wait to see what he has in store for me today!

 Chapter 111 The Intense Punishment

    ¡°This will go inside you.¡± Alexander deres, showing me the vibrating balls, two small balls attached with a string.


    He takes them in front of my face and makes me suck them first, then rubs them against my wet opening, driving me insane.


    I let out a soft moan as he thrusts the balls inside my hole. They easily move into me because of my wetness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet, love!¡± He remarks, rubbing his long fingers on my wetness, and I close my eyes, getting lost in his touch. Then he makes circles on my aching bud with slow motions.


    ¡°Yes. Faster.¡± I demand,pletely lost in the magical touch of his fingers.


    Reality hits me when he directly spanks me between my legs, causing me to open my eyes.


    ¡°You want to climax, kitten, right?¡± As he asks, I instantly nod.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    ¡°But after one week, you¡¯ll get it.¡± He states, giving me a wicked smile and smacking my crotch repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much for me, Master.¡± I cry out.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this punishment. You¡¯ll remember in the future that teasing your master is a sin.¡± He speaks, taking out his phone from his pocket and pressing a button.


    Then only the ballse to life inside me. However, it¡¯s not pleasurable because the vibration speed is so slow that I can¡¯t even enjoy it.


    ¡°What happened, Alice? Is everything alright?¡± He questions, hiding his smile.


    He just loves to tease me.


    Monster!


    ¡°Master, please increase the speed.¡± I beg.


    ¡°If I increase the speed, you¡¯ll have to hold back your climax, which will be more torture for you, love. That¡¯s why this slow vibration is better for you.¡± He exins, smirking.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like this torture.¡± I cry, feeling irritated.


    The balls are vibrating agonisingly slow. I just want him to increase the speed.


    ¡°I love to control naughty girls like you, and this is just the beginning of your punishment. You¡¯ll endure this teasing for an hour every day for an entire week.¡± After informing me, he leaves me alone in the room, bound to the chair, with those frustrating balls inside me.


    Is he serious? I don¡¯t think I can handle this for a week.


    God, please save me.


    After a minute, he returns with hisptop in his hand.


    ¡°You must stay quiet because I¡¯m resuming my meeting.¡± He instructs me while sitting in his chair.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I¡¯ll never tease you again.¡± I apologize in an overly sweet voice, hoping he might lessen my punishment.


    ¡°What did I tell you? Stay quiet.¡± He orders in a stern tone, and I dare not say anything more.


    I have no other option but to ept this torment. I close my eyes, feeling the slow, teasing vibrations of the balls dancing inside me, and I do my best to stifle any moans.


    I desperately want him now.


    ¡®God, when will this torture end?¡¯ I wonder, staring at him as he remains engrossed in his meeting.


    It¡¯s all because of his meeting that I¡¯m receiving this punishment.


    Poor me!


    My legs shake from the ufortable position and the relentless torture of the balls.


    ¡°Please, someone increase the speed.¡± As I murmur, he looks at me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He just chuckles, ignoring my words, and continues with his conference call. The slow vibration continues, tormenting me. My body writhes in the chair, my breathsing in short gasps.


    I try to focus on something else, anything else, to distract myself from the relentless vibration. I look at our intense painting hanging on the wall and recall our intense session at Micheal¡¯s yroom.


    Suddenly, he stands up and walks over to me. A smile shes on my face because finally, he¡¯ll give me attention.


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself, my love?¡± He asks, his voice low and dangerous. I can feel his breath on my neck as he leans in close, his hand tracing my thighs.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± I gasp, my body quivering with desire.


    ¡°Good.¡± He says, his hand moving up to cup my breast. ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly how I want you to feel.¡±


    He walks back to his chair and immerses himself in theptop, leaving me alone once again. The vibration continues, driving me crazy.


    As he closes hisptop, I check the time on the wall clock; there are only fifteen minutes left. However, I know these fifteen minutes are going to feel like an eternity.


    He picks up his phone and increases the speed of the balls.


    ¡°AHHAA.¡± I moan in pure pleasure.


    That¡¯s exactly what every cell in my body has been craving. But, the next moment, he reduces the speed to the lowest setting.


    ¡°No, Master.¡± I cry out in frustration.


    I just gaze at him when he lights his cigarette with the lighter I gifted him. I can see the bulge of his arousal in his tight pants. He¡¯s clearly turned on by seeing me in this state.


    ¡°Master, please, I want you.¡± I beg once more.


    He stands up from his chair after finishing his cigarette.


    Still, without a word, he unties my legs and removes the handcuffs from the chair.


    I know what¡¯sing next.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± He points his fingers downward and takes my breath away with the firm tone of his voice.


    I get down on my knees in front of him, my hands still bound behind me with the handcuffs, and the balls still torturing me.


    God, I¡¯m on the verge of climaxing through this intense moment.


    He unbuttons his pants, pulls down the zipper, and reveals his hard member right in front of my face.


    ¡°Suck!¡±


    That¡¯s all he needs to say, and I begin to pleasure my Master in the way he loves it.


    I use my mouth and tongue to satisfy him, grateful for this moment of pleasure. His hands take my hair in a firm grip, guiding me as he thrusts into my mouth.


    The balls inside me continue to vibrate as I worship him with my mouth. It¡¯s a strange feeling, being tortured and pleasured at the same time. But I love it. I love the way he takes control of my body and mind, and I love being his submissive.


    I can feel him getting closer to his climax, and I push myself harder to please him. My pleasure is building, and I know I won¡¯t be able to hold back much longer.


    Suddenly, he pulls out of my mouth and releases me from the handcuffs.


    ¡°On all fours.¡± Hemands, and I obey without hesitation.


    He enters me from behind, and I cry out in pleasure as he pounds into me relentlessly. The balls inside me add to the sensation, and I¡¯m lost in a whirlwind of ecstasy. I can feel his pleasure building, and I know he¡¯s close to climaxing.


    Suddenly, he pulls out andes all over my back, his moans filling the room.


    ¡°You did well, my love.¡± He praises, stroking my hair. ¡°Now go clean yourself up.¡±


    I give him a meek nod, my body still shaking from the intense experience. As I walk towards the bathroom, I know that this week of punishment will be a challenge. However, I¡¯m ready to endure it for my Master¡¯s pleasure, and I¡¯m certain the dy will make the climax intense.


    ***


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been a month since life gave me a second chance and everyone forgave me for my sins. I¡¯m aware my actions were unforgivable, but I consider myself fortunate that the Almighty has granted me an opportunity to prove that I¡¯ve changed.


    Mia, the woman who has been taking care of me during this month, has be more than just a caretaker to me. I¡¯ve developed genuine feelings for her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you take care of me, the person who treated you with so much cruelty.¡± I speak as she helps me put on my shirt.


    She gazes at me with immense emotions in her eyes. ¡°Edward, there¡¯s something I need to confess.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had feelings for you from the very beginning, and when you treated me and Alice with brutality, that day my heart shattered, and I cried a lot.¡± She admits, tears welling up in her eyes.


    I had no idea that she liked me. I feel a pang of guilt for breaking her pure heart.


    With the soft touch of my thumbs, I wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mia. But now, I promise to fill your life with profound joy to make up for all the pain I¡¯ve caused you.¡± I vow and press my lips to her forehead.


    ¡°Why do you want to bring happiness into my life?¡± She asks, her brows furrowing in confusion.


    ¡°Because I like you, Mia. I like the way you take care of me and how you make me feel. You¡¯ve given me a second chance and supported me despite my past. Now, all I want is to bring happiness into your life.¡± I confess, fixing my intense gaze on her.


    I cup her face and capture her soft lips in a kiss, savouring the magic of this moment. It¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never experienced before. She reciprocates the kiss, and I feel her hands caressing my face. It¡¯s like we both have been waiting for this moment and now it¡¯s finally here.


    As our kiss deepens, I feel a spark igniting between us. Her arms wrap around my neck, pulling me closer. I never want to let go of her.


    She breaks the kiss, gasping for air, and rests her forehead against mine.


    ¡°I like you too, Edward.¡± She whispers, her breath warm against my skin. ¡°I never thought I could forgive you, but seeing how much you¡¯ve changed, how much you want to make things right, I can¡¯t stop myself from falling for you.¡± Her words fill me with warmth and happiness.


    ¡°Mia, will you be my girlfriend?¡± I ask, taking her hand in mine.


    She smiles, nodding her head. ¡°Yes, Edward, I will.¡± She murmurs, and we share another kiss, filled with affection.

 Chapter 112 I Love You, Mia

    Next day,


    Mia¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand behind Edward, making the ponytail of his hair, while he sits in front of the mirror on the stool, our eyes fixed on each other¡¯s in the mirror.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that the person I had a crush on for a long time is now my boyfriend. I know he inflicted pain on Alice and me, but now he has changed and I¡¯m in love with him.


    ¡°You know, I used to wonder how your hair would feel under my fingertips.¡± I confess as I run my hands through his long locks. The strands feel like silk, slipping easily through my fingers, and I feel satisfied as my fingers glide through them.


    I lean in and inhale deeply, taking in the scent of his shampoo, a subtle but intoxicating aroma that fills my senses.


    The long hair makes him look different from others.


    He takes my hand and guides me to his front before making me sit on hisp.


    ¡°I never knew you felt that way.¡± He utters, his voice tender as he ys with my hair.


    ¡°I wish I could have shown you how much I cared for you before.¡± I smile at him, feeling grateful that he has changed and that we have a second chance.


    He wraps his arms around me, pulling me close to his chest. ¡°Now you can touch my hair whenever you want because now you have right on me, my body, and whatever¡¯s mine.¡±


    As we sit there, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, I realise that I have never been happier. Despite the pain and heartache that Edward caused me in the past, now I know that it was all worth it because it led me to this moment. A moment where I am with the man I love, and who loves me back.


    ¡°I love you, Mia.¡± He whispers into my ear, his breath warm against my skin. I feel butterflies in my stomach because it¡¯s the first he spoke these three magical words.


    ¡°I love you too, Edward.¡± I reply, turning my head to kiss him.


    Our lips meet in a soft kiss, filled with all the love and affection we have for each other. For the first time in a long time, I feelplete, like I¡¯ve found my missing piece. Edward is that missing piece, and I never want to let him go.


    As we pull away from the kiss, he whispers, ¡°Mia, I know I¡¯ve hurt you in the past, but I promise to spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I¡¯ll love you and cherish you always.¡± His words bring tears to my eyes, and I take him into a firm embrace, burying my face in his chest.


    I listen to his soothing heartbeat, and he strokes my hair with affection.


    We stay like that for a while, lost in each other¡¯s embrace until Edward breaks the silence. ¡°Mia, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± I can see the seriousness in his eyes as I raise my head from his chest to look at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, a hint of concern in my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about my past mistakes, and I want to make things right. Mia, I want to help other people and make a difference in their lives. I want to start a foundation or a charity or something, to help those in need.¡± He says, his eyes shining with determination.


    I look at him, amazed by his decision. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Edward. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± I praise him, my heart swelling with love for him.


    He smiles at me, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mia. I couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± He pulls me close to him once again, and I rest my forehead on his.


    ***


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I¡¯m busy cooking in the kitchen, my phone buzzes in my jeans pocket.


    I pull it out, and a smile shes on my face upon seeing Alexander¡¯s name on the screen. After yesterday¡¯s unsatisfying encounter, maybe today he¡¯ll allow me to climax. He can¡¯t punish me for an entire week, I know it.


    I open his message.


    Mine: Come to my office at 2:00 PM with these items.


    Ropes


    Vibrator


    Nipple mps


    Feather


    P. S. Be on time, don¡¯t bete! And don¡¯t forget any of the mentioned items.


    As I read the message, my breath bes heavy.


    Nipple mpssomething I didn¡¯t enjoy. He used them on mest time when I shared his bed without his permission.


    He¡¯s nning to punish me in his office.


    God! I¡¯m nervous and excited, both at the same time.


    I nce at the time on my phone; it¡¯s 1:00 p. m.


    There¡¯s only one hour left. I need to get ready and pack the items from the yroom that he¡¯s asked for.


    My lunch is almost done, but I have no time toplete it. I instruct a maid to continue cooking.


    Life is so unpredictable. In the past, I was the maid of this house taking orders, and now I¡¯m the owner of this house, giving orders to the maid.


    In fifteen minutes, I¡¯m ready with the equipment packed into a bag on my back.


    I return to the kitchen and quickly pack lunch for my love with the help of the maid.


    Just as I¡¯m about to step outside the main door, I hear Aunt¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where are you going, Alice?¡± She asks me.


    Not now, Aunt. I¡¯m runningte.


    After turning around, I reply, ¡°I¡¯m going to Alexander¡¯s office with his lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I just needed your help, but it¡¯s fine.¡± Aunt says with a hint of disappointment.


    She needs my help, and I can¡¯t leave like this. But if I stay, I¡¯ll definitely bete, and he might increase my punishment.


    Yet, I can¡¯t go without helping her.


    It¡¯s just in my nature.


    ¡°What help do you need?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I want to gift something to Alexander as a thank you for taking care of you and helping me.¡± She tells me.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll send you a link to a gift he loves. I¡¯m runningte now.¡± I tell her in a rush, ncing at the time on my wristwatch.


    Only thirty minutes are left.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± She expresses her gratitude with a smile.


    I hurry outside, and the car is already waiting for me as I messaged the driver.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I get into the car, and the driver starts it immediately.


    Finally, I reach my destination on time. I rush into his grand office building, making my way directly to the elevator.


    No one dares to stop me because they already know about me as Alexander¡¯s girlfriend.


    The elevator doors open, and I dash into it.


    In a few minutes, I reach his floor and then run towards his office.


    I open the door and find my handsome man sitting behind his desk, working on hisptop. When he notices me, he shifts his gaze from hisptop to me.


    ¡°Impressive! You¡¯re on time.¡± He praises me, and my smile broadens.


    I just sit on hisp after cing the paper bag on the table. My pack bag is still on my back, and I encircle my arms around him. ¡°I missed you, baby.¡±


    He embraces me back. ¡°I missed you too, love!¡±


    After breaking the hug, he kisses my forehead, and I close my eyes, feeling his lips against my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking gorgeous.¡± Hepliments me, admiring me, brushing my hair away from my face, and I blush.


    Every time he makes me feel so special.


    ¡°Did you bring everything I ordered?¡± He asks in a firm tone.


    He¡¯s perfect in transforming from my boyfriend to master.


    ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯m your good girl.¡± I respond with an innocent smile, hoping he¡¯ll lessen my punishment.


    ¡°You¡¯re my naughty girl, that¡¯s why now I¡¯ll punish you.¡± He deres, wrapping his hand around the back of my neck and pulling my face closer to his. Then he takes my lower lip between his teeth and stretches it, causing me to hiss in pain.


    After leaving my lips, he holds my hair in a forceful grip and captures my lips in a wild kiss, not letting me kiss him back. I snake my arms around his neck and try to kiss him back, but he doesn¡¯t allow me.


    He removes the bag from my back and ces it on the table before opening the knots of my dress¡¯s sleeve. When he opens it, the dress drops from the one side of my shoulder. Then he unties the other knot, and now the dress falls to my waist, exposing my pink bra.


    He pinches my nipple above the fabric of my bra, and as I moan inside his mouth, he enters his tongue into my mouth. His tongue dances inside my mouth, and his hand traces the curves of my body.


    He unsps my bra from behind and removes it before squeezing both of my boobs and biting my lips.


    He withdraws his hands and lips from me before standing up and ordering me in a dark voice, ¡°Stand up and strip.¡±


    I obey him in an instant, standing in front of him and stripping.


    Now I stand naked, his intense gaze fixed on my body.


    He picks up the bag and takes out everything with a satisfied smile on his face, which makes me feel proud of myself.


    He stands up from his chair andmands, ¡°Sit on the chair, cing your legs on its armrests.¡±


    Iply without a question, sitting on the chair. As I stretch my legs onto the armrests, my thighs part, and I feel a twinge between them.


    He picks up the ropes from the table and binds my right ankle to the right arm of the chair. He does the same with the other ankle. I¡¯m now fully exposed in front of my Master, the wetness between my thighs growing with each passing second.


    He binds my hands behind the chair, wrapping the rope around my right thigh and connecting it from behind with my wrist. He does the same with my other thigh. Now, I can¡¯t move myself an inch in this position. He¡¯s bound me so tightly, but this bondage position is taking my desire to its peak.


    He removes his tie, fixing his searingly intense at my bound body. The bulge in his pants clearly states that my position has aroused him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen too much now.¡± He utters while blindfolding me with his tie, making the atmosphere more intense for me. I can just feel him, which is torture, but thrilling at the same time.

 Chapter 113 It’s Pure Torture

    I sense him retrieving something from the table, and then his warm breath grazes my face, causing goosebumps to ripple across my body.


    I feel something cold on my nipple.


    Is he nning to use nipple mps on me? My breath grows heavier at the mere thought of him applying them to my sensitive nipple.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m holding?¡± He inquires in his low, husky voice, and I pant in front of him, feeling helpless.


    He can do anything with me, and I can¡¯t even see it. The anticipation alone is enough to bring me to the edges.


    He spanks one of my tits with a gentle touch, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Answer me, kitten.¡± He demands in a stern tone.


    ¡°Nipple mps, Master.¡± I mutter, my voiceced with desire.


    ¡°Good! You¡¯re right.¡± He praises me, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°May I use these on you?¡± He seeks permission before using them on me.


    It¡¯s like aplete transformation! Last time, he didn¡¯t ask for my consent when he used them as punishment, but now he seeks my consent, which brings me profound joy.


    It was a painful experience when he used them before. However, I can¡¯t refuse him now because he wants to use them on me, and I want to satisfy his every desire. I¡¯m more than willing to endure a little pain for this.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Even though I can¡¯t see him, I can sense him smiling.


    ¡°If it hurts, you can tell me, okay?¡± He instructs in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod, smiling.


    He ys with my nipples and sucks them, causing me to moan. They be hard and erect, taking all the attention.


    He reces his lips with the icy touch of mps on my nipples, and an electric current passes directly between my legs as he secures them.


    I hiss in pain, and my breath gets heavy.


    ¡°Just rx, love.¡± He coos, caressing my hair.


    His soothing words and his gentle touch are enough for me to get back to normal.


    Then he repeats the process with my other nipple, first sucking it, then attaching the mp.


    My nipples are on fire!


    ¡°I like the nipple mps on you so much.¡± He tugs the chain of nipple mps, causing me to gasp in response.


    His words transform my pain into pleasure, and they add anotheryer of excitement, knowing that he loves me even more with them.


    ¡°God! You¡¯re looking so hot. I can¡¯t take my eyes off you, love!¡± He exims in a husky voice, and I can feel his lustful and intense gaze on my body.


    ¡°I just love binding you like this,pletely exposed to me, and I can do anything I desire with you.¡± He whispers, his fingers caressing me from my neck to my lower regions.


    He gently traces his fingers on my exposed wetness. It turns me on more because I can¡¯t move or see him, I can only feel his magical touch.


    That¡¯s an incredible feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet when I haven¡¯t even begun.¡± He remarks, and a blush appears on my face.


    Then, I feel something soft against my shoulder, and I can tell it¡¯s a feather.


    ¡°Do you know what this is, love?¡± He inquires, trailing the feather down towards my cleavage in slow motion.


    ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s a feather.¡± I reply, feeling a delightful tingle in my stomach as the feather brushes against my nipple, pulling the mps.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    I have brought everything, that¡¯s why it¡¯s easy for me to guess.


    Now he takes a feather to my stomach, and I tingle with excitement.


    ¡°Now, punishment time.¡± He deres, ending his teasing with the feather.


    God, I like his punishment, but I can¡¯t climax, which I have been longing for since yesterday. I¡¯m so wet from his forey, and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    As I¡¯m lost in these thoughts, I feel him press the vibrator against my exposed crotch, setting it to the highest speed. My body shivers with the intensity of the vibration, and he rubs the vibrator against my wetness with vigour.


    Is this his way of punishing me? It feels like pure pleasure, but I know there¡¯s more toe.


    Then he yanks on the chain of the nipple mps, and I yell in pain. The pain mixes with the pleasure builds inside me as he shoves his two fingers inside me and presses the vibrator on my clit. He jabs his fingers rapidly in and out, causing me to scream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t climax, kitten!¡± He warns me in a firm tone.


    Fuck! I¡¯m so close to climaxing, but I hold back when I hear his words. I can feel his satisfaction when I obey him and resist the urge to climax.


    Now I understand. This is my punishment-denying me the release I crave when he¡¯s giving me profound pleasure. It¡¯s pure torture.


    He didn¡¯t let me climax yesterday, and he¡¯s doing the same today. I desperately want release.


    His fingers are still inside me, and the vibrator is on my most sensitive spot. I can¡¯t hold it back. Every cell in my body yearns to climax. I loosen my body, and my skin squeezes around his fingers.


    ¡°If you cum, you will regret it, kitten.¡± He warns again as he senses I¡¯m about to climax. I struggle to hold back, torn between obeying him and satisfying my body¡¯s intense desire.


    It¡¯s torture. My mind wants to obey him, but my body just wants to climax. However, once more, I hold myself back.


    My eyes remain closed even under the blindfold, and I clutch my tied hands together, struggling to maintain control. Today, he controls my body and my mind.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Cum.¡± The word I¡¯ve longed to hear for ages finally escapes his lips.


    My entire body erupts in ecstasy as I finally climax on his fingers. Every cell in my body dances with joy at finally getting what it wanted. Is my punishment over?


    He pulls off the nipple mps, and the pain intensifies as theye off. He soothes my tender nipples with gentle kisses, and I respond with soft moans of pleasure.


    He takes off the blindfold with gentle care. At first, the transition from darkness to light is challenging after being blindfolded for a while. However, as my vision clears, I see my handsome master standing before me, skilfully untying me from the chair.


    ¡°Today, you truly impressed me, my love.¡± He praises, leaning dangerously close to me.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± I inquire, bing lost in his intense gaze.


    ¡°You obeyed me like a good girl and controlled your urge to climax, which was challenging for you when I was pleasuring you. That¡¯s why I allowed you to reach climax, ending your punishment of teasing me.¡± He exins, brushing my lips with his thumb, highly impressed with me.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I exim, jumping into his arms and pulling him into a firm hug. At first, he¡¯s taken aback by the sudden hug, but then he wraps me in his arms.


    After we break the hug, he deres, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for your reward.¡±


    Reward? Seriously?


    The anticipation of what¡¯sing fills me with excitement.

 Chapter 114 Continuous Extreme Pleasure

    As he sweeps me off my feet into his muscr arms, I feel a rush of excitement. He carries me over to the edge of the table and sets me down, his eyes locked onto mine.


    The sound of his breathing is heavy and steady as he undresses himself. I stare at his chiselled physique, every muscle defined. I feel a warmth spreading throughout my body as I watch him,pletely mesmerised by his beauty.


    Each time I glimpse his enticing body, my breath catches. He is incredibly seductive.


    I bite my lower lip as he pulls off his underwear, revealing his hardness. It¡¯s visible he¡¯s as horny as I am.


    ¡°Do you like what you see, love?¡± He purrs in a husky voice, seizing both of my legs and drawing me closer to him. I wrap my legs around his waist without hesitation, and when I feel his hardness against my wetness, I close my eyes in anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, I love it so much.¡± I confess, encircling my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± My voice trembles with desire as I moan his name when he shoves himself into me without warning, his grip on my waist firm.


    God, this is sheer ecstasy! He¡¯s buried deep within me, and each of his passionate thrusts drives me insane with pleasure.


    He leans in, sinking his teeth into my neck while clutching my hair, delivering vigorous thrusts that leave me moaning uncontrobly. His groans in my ear are like sweet music.


    As he increases the speed of his movements, the table beneath us shakes, intensifying the pleasure coursing through my body. I feel knots of pleasure building in my stomach, my skin tightening against his hardness. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s also on the verge of climax. My eyes are shut, and I¡¯m lost in the ecstasy, just moaning.


    ¡°Open your eyes, love.¡± Hemands, and I immediatelyply. We lock eyes with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Cum for me.¡± As hemands, groaning and delivering a final powerful thrust, we climax together and our bodies tremble with ecstasy.


    I rest my head on his shoulder, panting after our passionate encounter, feeling him still deep inside me.


    Suddenly, he ces me on the floor, turns me around, and bends me over the table with, leaving me shocked. He pulls off his tie and binds my hands behind my back in a swift motion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet, love.¡± He leans over me and whispers in my ear, biting my earlobe and tugging on my hair. He lifts my head and I emit a soft moan.


    ¡°Spread your legs,¡± He orders, swatting my buttocks.


    As I widen my legs for him, he thrusts into me fully in one stroke, holding my waist in a firm grip. His relentless pace and the way his balls strike against my clit from behind drive me wild.


    He pounds me vigorously, smacking my buttocks, reddening them with each strike. He grasps my tied hands with one hand and grabs my hair with the other, delivering forceful thrusts that leave me moaning in ecstasy.


    This is undoubtedly my reward.


    He ces his palms on my mouth and raises my face from the table. His rough thrusts shake the table, causing some items to fall to the floor because of the intensity of our passion.


    His palm muffles my moan as I tighten around him. Damn! I¡¯m again gonna explode.


    ¡°Release for me, baby.¡± He groans from behind me, pinning my face to the table by gripping my neck from behind.


    We climax together once more. My legs quiver from the intense climax, and both of us are left panting and breathless.


    ¡°God! I can¡¯t get enough of you, love. You¡¯re irresistible.¡± He whispers in my ear, still deep inside me. My eyes remain closed, and I relish the sensation of him within me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He releases my hands and turns me around after withdrawing from me. At this moment, I still feel iplete, craving more of him. He drives me wild with desire, and I adore this craziness of mine.


    ¡°I want more.¡± I demand, drawing nearer to him.


    ¡°Who said I was done?¡± He replies with a smirk.


    His words cause my eyes to widen in shock. ¡°I thought you were finished.¡±


    ¡°No, love, it¡¯s just the beginning.¡± He deres, pinning me against arge ss wall and grinding against me, stealing my breath away.


    Then he enters me once more and pressed the vibrator on my clit at its highest speed, driving me mad with immense pleasure. I didn¡¯t even notice when he picked up the vibrator; I waspletely lost in him.


    He continues to pound into me, and my sore clit vibrates with pleasure. Today, he¡¯s overwhelming me with ecstasy, bringing me close to my fourth climax.


    He withdraws from me, removes the vibrator, and reces it with the touch of his long fingers on my already sensitive area. I squirt with force onto his fingers, bing breathless, and he spanks my spot three times as I climax. It¡¯s the most intense orgasm I¡¯ve ever experienced.


    ¡°Seeing you squirt on my fingers is unbelievably hot, kitten.¡± He remarks, causing a red hue to appear on my face. I blush every time he says such things.


    He just smiles at my reaction and turns me around once again, pinning my front body to the ss wall.


    As I notice employees working outside, I am consumed with worry, thinking that they can look inside from the ss wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love! They can¡¯t see us, but we can see them. Just imagine they¡¯re watching us while I im your pussy.¡± His words take my breath away, while his hand continues to rub my sensitive bud and his face brushes into my hair.


    His voice exudes a different kind of satisfaction as he speaks those words. I can hardly imagine them watching us, but his words ignite my desires further.


    ¡°Oh God, you drive me crazy, love.¡± He confesses in a husky, low voice, pounding into me from behind and pinning my hands against the ss wall.


    My legs shake violently from the continuous extreme pleasure. The room resounds with our moans, groans, and the rhythmic sound of our bodiesing together.


    Again and again, the thought crosses my mind-what if they are indeed watching us? It¡¯s a strange feeling. I can never get intimate with him in public.


    He thrusts into me, targeting my G-spot directly, bringing me closer to another orgasm. We climax together once more, for what I believe to be thest time.


    ***


    Now, he helps me put on my dress, tying the knot of it with the affection before nting a tender kiss on my shoulder. He gently arranges my hair, making me feel incredibly special with his gestures.


    He turns me around and deres, ¡°I love you, Alice,¡± before pressing his lips to my forehead.


    ¡°I love you more, Alexander.¡±


    We be lost in each other, our foreheads touching. A peaceful smile on our faces shows we are each other¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Now, when you get home, you¡¯ll rest. No work at all.¡± He gives me strict instructions.


    ¡°But I want to cook dinner for you.¡± I protest, pouting.


    ¡°I said no work.¡± He warns again, leaving me with no other option but to agree.


    ¡°Okay, baby.¡± I give him a meek nod.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re both hungry. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± He suggests as he picks up the paper bag from the table.


    We settle down on the sofa and enjoy our lunch. He feeds me with his hands, and I feel blessed to have him in my life. I never want to lose this man, no matter what.

 Chapter 115 Touch me, Edward

    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night,


    I lie, cuddling Mia. Suddenly, I pull off my rubber band and slip on her hand, startling her. She gives me a confused look.


    ¡°I just wanted to gift you something as a thank you for giving a second chance to this monster.¡± I whisper, caressing her hand with my thumb and fixing my intense gaze on her.


    She smiles amidst tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster anymore, Edward. You have changed yourself.¡± She exins, stroking the dark stubble on my cheeks.


    She adds, ¡°Anyway, I like the gift a lot. Thank you.¡± She ces a soft kiss on my cheek, bringing a smile to my face.


    I hold her close to my heart and kiss her hair while she caresses the rubber band with a smile on her face.


    After a few minutes of silence, she startles me by straddling me suddenly.


    ¡°What-¡± She shushes me by cing her finger on my lips, and then opens the button of my shirt in a sexy way, making me hard.


    ¡°You know, Edward, I have visualised so many times that I¡¯m touching your body. Today, finally, I¡¯ll do this in reality.¡± She confesses, her eyes sparkling with joy, and I¡¯m taken aback. I never knew that I was her crush.


    I feel a rush of excitement and desire coursing through my body as she leans in to kiss me. Our lips meet in a passionate kiss, and I feel her soft hands roaming over my bare chest. I let out a moan of pleasure as she traces the outline of my abs with her fingertips, sending shivers down my spine.


    I can feel her warmth spreading through me, making me feel alive and whole. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this way, and I savour every moment of it.


    I wrap my arms around her waist, pulling her closer to me. Our bodies fit together perfectly, and I feelplete that I¡¯ve never felt before.


    As we break the kiss, she leans down and presses his lips on the wound on my chest, causing me to close my eyes in contentment.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She moves closer to my face and asks, ¡°Do you remember the day you spanked me?¡±


    I just nod, still lost in her.


    ¡°That day was the first time your hands touched my body, and I yearned for your hands to touch every inch of my skin. So touch me, Edward.¡± She demands, sliding my hands inside her nightdress from behind and cing them on her bare buttocks. My mind goes nk as I feel her soft skin beneath my fingertips.


    ¡°Of course, with pleasure.¡± I knead her buttocks, and she moans in pleasure. I run my hands over her curves, feeling her body shiver with pleasure and pressing closer to mine.


    After sitting up on me, she pulls off her nightdress and unsps her bra before hurling them. I¡¯m amazed by her boldness, how much she trusts me, and howfortable she is with me.


    She ces my hands on her soft tits. ¡°Make me feel good, Edward.¡± As she requests, I press them, causing her to moan.


    I yank her down by grabbing her hair, and then kiss her deeply, savoring the taste of her lips.


    As we pull apart, I whisper against her lips. ¡°I wish I could im you mine but my wound.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to make you im me yours.¡± She murmurs, grinding herself against me.


    With a swift motion, she pulls off her undies and takes me into herself, bracing her hands on my shoulders.


    As I feel her tighten around me, I groan in pleasure. She moves up and down, and I can feel her warmth enveloping mepletely. I hold her hips, guiding her movements as she rides me. We move together in perfect harmony, and I lose myself in the intensity of our lovemaking.


    She locks her eyes with mine, and I can see the passion and desire burning in them. As I thrust up into her, she moans, her head thrown back in pleasure.


    She leans down to kiss me, and I wrap my arms around her, pulling her in as close as possible. Our bodies are slick with sweat, and the sound of our moans and the pping of skin against skin fills the room.


    As we reach the peak of our pleasure, I feel my wound throbbing in pain, reminding me of my limitations. But Mia¡¯s touch is enough to push the pain to the back of my mind, and I release myself into her with a loud groan.


    She copses on top of me, and I wrap my arms around her, holding her close.


    Wey there for a few minutes, catching our breath, and then I look at her and smile. ¡°That was amazing, Mia. I never knew it could be this good. This wasn¡¯t my first time, but it was out of the world. I feel soplete.¡±


    She looks at me with a glint in her eyes. ¡°I felt the same way, Edward. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°I love you more, Mia.¡± I ce a tender kiss on her forehead.


    As we lie in each other¡¯s arms after making love, I realise I am no longer the monster I once was. Mia has given me a chance to redeem myself, to be a better person. And for that, I am eternally grateful. She has shown me the power of love and forgiveness, and I will do everything in my power to make her happy.


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    After returning home, I enter my room, and a smile shes on my face as I see Alice. She is sitting on the bed and sketching in her file. So she¡¯s following my order and taking a rest.


    I drop my coat on the sofa and stroll towards her. Then I lean in and ce a soft kiss on her cheek, startling her.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°When you were busy in this.¡± I reply, pointing at the file.


    She smiles, encircling her arms around my neck. ¡°I tookplete rest today as you ordered.¡±


    ¡°My good girl.¡± As I remark, pulling her cheek, she giggles.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She whispers, leaning in to kiss me. As our lips meet in a tender kiss, I feel content. Being with her makes me feel whole.


    ¡°Now you get fresh, I¡¯m bringing dinner for you.¡± As she is about to stand up, I push her back onto the bed.


    I chide her. ¡°Why? Do you forget that you¡¯re a billionaire¡¯s girlfriend? You don¡¯t have to do any work, you just have to give orders.¡±


    ¡°You already know, Alexander, I like to do household work for you.¡± She exins.


    I state, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to do anything. You¡¯re my queen, not a maid now.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, doing your work doesn¡¯t make me your maid. I do it because I want to take care of you in every possible way.¡± She exins, looking at me with affection in her eyes.


    I smile at her words. Her love and care for me are boundless, and it makes me feel blessed to have her in my life.


    ¡°Okay, but promise me you¡¯ll take more rest from now on.¡± I instruct, brushing my thumb over her cheek.


    ¡°I promise.¡± She replies, cing a kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Now can I go to bring dinner for you?¡± As she enquires, I shake my head.


    ¡°No.¡± As I deny it, her brows narrow in confusion.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because in the afternoon, I exhausted you so much, so no work and no argument.¡± I give her instruction, leaving no room for any arguments.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She agrees, rolling her eyes.


    I grab her chin and stare at her darkly. ¡°Rolling your eyes in front of your master isn¡¯t good, my love.¡± I warn her, but a mischievous glint appears in her eyes.


    ¡°What will you do if I do it again?¡± She teases me, and I feel my desire for her intensify.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯ll do.¡± I say, my voice low and husky, slipping my hand into her undies.


    She bites her lip, and her wetness tells me she¡¯s turned on by my dominant behaviour.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. So tell me what you will do, Master.¡± She asks, moaning as I rub her.


    I withdraw my hand and assert, ¡°That I¡¯ll tell you before sleeping. Now let me call a maid to bring dinner for us.¡±


    She pouts but nods, knowing it¡¯s better not to argue with me when I¡¯m in a dominant mood.


    I kiss her forehead before heading to the inte to call for a maid.


    While she ces her file in the drawer, I take out a small jewellery box from my trouser pocket, in which there is a diamond bracelet.


    ¡°Love, I have brought a gift for you.¡± I tell her, hiding the box behind my back, and her eyes shine with excitement.


    I bring the box in front of her and open it to reveal the diamond bracelet.


    Her eyes widen in surprise and happiness. ¡°Oh my God, Alexander! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± She exims, taking the bracelet from the box and admiring it.


    ¡°Love, I¡¯m d you like it. I just wanted to show you how much I appreciate you and everything you do for me.¡± I reply, taking the bracelet and putting it on her wrist. It looks perfect on her delicate skin.


    She stands up and gives me a firm hug. ¡°Thank you so much, Alexander. You always know how to make me feel special.¡±


    I break the hug and capture her lips in a soft kiss.


    Then we settle down on the sofa, and I y with her bracelet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never take this off like I have never taken off the pendant.¡± She tells me, and I bring her hand close to my lips and ce a soft kiss on it.


    There is a knock on the door, and I order, ¡°Come in.¡±


    A maid enters with a food trolley, and I ask her to serve us. As she serves us, I y with Alice¡¯s hand and kiss it.


    ¡°Alexander, let the maid go, then continue this.¡± She murmurs, pushing me away as I nuzzle her neck.


    I re at her, and she stares at me with pleading eyes.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Imand the maid, and she exits the room after bowing before me.


    ¡°Bend over myp right now.¡± I order Alice in a stern tone, pointing at myp.

 Chapter 116 My Little Flower Picker

    Alice looks at me with a surprised look as Imand her to bend over myp.


    She knows that when I¡¯m in a dominant mood, I won¡¯t take no for an answer. So without a word, she bends over myp, and I pull up her dress to reveal hercy panties. I run my hand over her smooth skin and feel her shiver with anticipation.


    ¡°Why are you being punished, kitten?¡± I ask, my voice low and firm.


    ¡°Because I pushed you, Master.¡± She replies, moaning as I squeeze her butt.


    I nod and raise my hand, bringing it down hard on her left cheek. She gasps, and I hear the sound of my palm hitting her skin. I repeat the action on her right cheek, and she moans in pleasure. I continue spanking her, alternating between soft and hard hits.


    ¡°Do you like being punished, my love?¡± I ask, my hand still in motion.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I love it.¡± She replies, her voiceced with desire.


    As I finish, I pull her into a tight embrace and stroke her hair, feeling contented. She looks up at me with a grateful smile, and I know that I¡¯ve pleased her in a way that only I can.


    ***


    After dinner, I lift her in my arms and carry her to the bed. As wey in each other¡¯s armsfortably, she reminds me, ¡°You were going to show me what you will do if I roll my eyes again.¡±


    ¡°Thispletely skipped out of my mind. Thank you for reminding me.¡± I ce a kiss on her cheek.


    I slip my hand into her dress and slide her panty before pinching her folds between my thumb and fingers, eliciting a scream from her mouth. With my other hand, I pinch and twist her nipple over the fabric of her dress, causing her to scream louder.


    ¡°If you roll your eyes at me again, I¡¯ll roll them. Understand?¡± I enquire in a firm tone after withdrawing my hands.


    She gives me a meek nod. ¡°I¡¯ll never roll my eyes at you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± I kiss her forehead after pulling her closer to me.


    Next day,


    I enter Edward¡¯s room with the doctor, who hase to check his bullet wound.


    I¡¯m taken aback when I catch Mia and Edward kissing each other. Mia has straddled Edward¡¯sp, and his hands are on her buttocks as he grinds her against himself.


    When did this happen?


    I clear my throat to catch their attention.


    Mia immediately shifts away from Edward, her cheeks flushed as she notices me.


    ¡°Bro, you could havee in after knocking,¡± Edward scolds me, his tone yful.


    I respond with a chuckle, ¡°Have I ever knocked before entering your room? But I suppose I¡¯ll have to do that now.¡± I turn to the doctor and add, ¡°Now you can proceed with checking his wound.¡±


    The doctor nods at me and walks towards him.


    He begins Edward¡¯s examination while Mia and I stand beside the bed.


    After the examination, the doctor informs us that Edward¡¯s wound has healed, and he can resume work.


    I notice the connection between Mia and Edward and ask before leaving the room. ¡°Is there something serious between you two, or was this just a moment-¡± Before I canplete my words, Mia interrupts.


    ¡°We both love each other, Alexander.¡± She tells me, ncing at Edward.


    He nods, his gaze affectionate as he takes her hand in his. ¡°Yes, Mia has shown me the true meaning of love.¡±


    I express my happiness, ¡°I¡¯m truly delighted that you¡¯ve both found love.¡±


    Mia then makes a request. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell Alice about this. I want to share this news with her personally.¡±


    I reassure her, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say a word to Alice. Your secret is safe with me,¡± and I leave the room, giving the couple their privacy.


    ***


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    In the garden, while taking a walk, Mia reveals. ¡°I¡¯ve started dating Edward,¡± she confesses.


    I respond, not entirely surprised, ¡°I had a feeling that something was going on between you two.¡±


    Mia appears taken aback. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±


    I grin and point at her eyes. ¡°The spark of love in your eyes is quite evident, Mia.¡±


    Her smile widens, and we both sit down on the grass.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that I forgave the person who tortured me, and now you¡¯re in love with that person. Life is so unpredictable.¡± I confess, wondering about the strange turn of events.


    She exins, ¡°The person who tortured you is gone. He¡¯s someone different now. He¡¯s changed so much.¡±


    I nod in agreement. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s still hard to let go of the past sometimes.¡±


    Mia reaches for my hand and offers aforting squeeze. ¡°I understand, but just remember that Edward is not the same person he was before. He almost sacrificed his life to protect you.¡±


    I nod again, understanding her point. ¡°You¡¯re right. Edward has transformed, and I¡¯m grateful that he¡¯s be a better person because Alexander has his brother back.¡±


    ***


    In evening,


    Alexander is working on his study, and I grab a basket and fill it with freshly picked flowers from the garden.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I carry the basket in my hands and make my way to his study. After pushing the door open, I find him sitting at his desk, surrounded by piles of papers. His eyes light up as he sees me.


    ¡°Alexander, I have a surprise for you!¡± I hide the basket behind my back and exim, my voice filled with enthusiasm.


    He sets his pen down, intrigued by my excitement. ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±


    No matter how much busy he always has time for me.


    After stepping closer, I hold out the basket of flowers. ¡°I picked these flowers just for you, Alexander. They¡¯re the prettiest ones I could find in the garden!¡±


    His eyes twinkle with delight as he takes the basket from me, examining each bloom. ¡°How lovely, my little flower picker,¡± he says, his voice filled with warmth. ¡°Thank you for this thoughtful gift.¡±


    A blush spreads across my cheeks as I watch him arrange the flowers in a vase on his desk.


    He picks up a single delicate blossom, its colours matching my dress perfectly. He plucks it from the basket and walks behind me before tucking it into my hair with the utmost care.


    His fingers brush against my skin, sending a warm tingle down my spine. I giggle at the ticklish sensation. He leans in and ces a kiss on my neck from behind, causing my core to jolt.


    As he walks in front of me to admire his handiwork, a look of pure adoration fills his eyes. ¡°The flower looks absolutely lovely in your hair, just like you, my love.¡±


    I grin and twirl around, feeling like a princess adorned with nature¡¯s delicate gift.


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander. You always know how to make me feel special.¡± I pull him into a tight embrace after standing on my toes.


    He lets out a soft chuckle, holding me closer. ¡°You¡¯re special to me, love, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to miss a single chance to make you feel it.¡±


    As I pull apart, he tucks a few strands of my hair behind my ears, fixing his eyes filled with love on me before cing a tender kiss on my forehead.

 Chapter 117 Are you into BDSM?

    After a few days


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I¡¯m cuddled up with Alice, I grab my phone and notice an invitation to a BDSM party.


    ¡°Why are you so engrossed in your phone when I¡¯m here with you in your arms? Give me your full attention. Use the phone in your office or when I¡¯m not around.¡± She orders me, snatching the phone from my hand and cing it on her side before snuggling up to me.


    ¡°Love, I was just checking a few messages. I received another invitation to a BDSM party.¡± I mention, holding her close to me, and her face lights up with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I had a great timest time.¡± She squeals, still smiling. Her smile always warms my heart, and I give her a peck on the lips.


    ¡°Love, it¡¯s a different kind of party.¡± I exin, running my hand through her soft, long hair.


    ¡°Different how?¡± She asks, looking puzzled.


    ¡°The hosts are three siblings, and they all have the same submissive.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°One submissive has three dominants. In the BDSM world, anything can happen.¡± She chuckles.


    I¡¯m surprised by her casual response; it seems she¡¯s bing more ustomed to this lifestyle.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re ready for this party?¡± I ask for confirmation, and she nods.


    ¡°I want to explore more of your lifestyle, baby.¡± She exins, and I kiss her forehead before pulling her into a hug.


    I¡¯m d that she¡¯s willing to learn more about it for my sake. I love how she loves me with all her heart.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to the party tonight,¡± I confirm.


    ***


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    A few days have passed since I entered a rtionship with Mia. It¡¯s still somewhat surreal to me that life has given me a second chance, and my gratitude for it knows no bounds.


    My new life has be incredibly beautiful and meaningful, all thanks to Mia. Every day with her feels like the best day of my life.


    There¡¯s another aspect of her I¡¯ve recently discoveredshe¡¯s bold and wild. In just a short time, we¡¯ve marked this entire mansion with our love and passion. Each day, I fall a little more in love with her.


    As I sit there, lost in my thoughts about her, she walks into the room and stands in front of me.


    ¡°Edward, I want something from you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, justmand me, Mia.¡± I respond, gently pulling her onto myp by her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfil your every wish,¡± I add, running my fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Alice and Alexander are attending a BDSM party today, and I want you to take me there.¡± My brows raise in surprise, listening to her demand.


    This revtion astonishes me. Is she truly interested in all of this?


    ¡°Are you into BDSM?¡± As I ask, she nods.


    Honestly, I miss controlling women in bed. I assumed she wouldn¡¯t enjoy it, so I was content with her without it as well. However, if she is interested in this, I¡¯m eager to experience this with her.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it.¡± I say, unable to hide my smile and excitement. My eyes reveal how ted I am after knowing this.


    What I truly admire about Mia is that she shares her desires with me without hesitation. I adore her bold nature and the trust she ces in me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you enjoy being spanked?¡± I ask, giving her hips a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°I was waiting for the right time, Edward.¡± She exins, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re interested, I¡¯m excited to experience this with you.¡± As I tell her, gripping her waist, her eyes glint with desire.


    ¡°Wrap your legs around me, my wildcat,¡± I order her, digging my nails into her skin.


    At first, she¡¯s taken aback by my stern tone and the transformation, but her smile reveals she likes it.


    She does as Imand.


    After knowing her desires, my dominant side emerges, and I¡¯m eager to control her. We share an intense gaze as she grinds against my bulge.


    ¡°You¡¯ve awakened this side of me by sharing your desire.¡± I tell her, rubbing myself against her crotch with vigour, driving her crazy.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I grasp her hair and pull her closer. ¡°But you concealed it from me, so you deserve punishment, my wildcat. Am I right?¡± I question.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She whispers with a seductive smile.


    It is a moment of pure satisfaction to hear her address me as ¡®Master.¡¯ The way she said it sent shivers down my spine, and I can¡¯t get enough.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± Imand, tightening my grip on her.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± she moans as I give her a slight spank on her buttocks with my free hand.


    Hearing ¡®Master¡¯ from her mouth is different from anything I had ever experienced.


    I take her chin in a rough grip and tilt her head back by her hair for a passionate kiss. Our lips meet, and she responds with equal intensity. Every fibre of my being longs to dominate her, and I can sense that she desires it just as much.


    Suddenly, I bend her over myp, taking her by surprise with my swift action. I lift her dress and pull her panties down to her knees, revealing her round buttocks.


    ¡°Are you ready for your punishment?¡± I inquire, caressing her milky skin.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She responds, her voiceced with excitement.


    Without hesitation, I bring my hand down onto her exposed skin, delivering a hard smack to her buttocks, and she lets out a moan.


    I continue to alternate between gentle and firm spanks, ensuring she feels pleasure, not pain. The heat radiating from her skin only intensifies my desire to dominate her.


    After a few minutes, I caress the buttocks and pull her back onto myp.


    I lean in and whisper in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve been a good girl, my wildcat. Now, let¡¯s go to the BDSM party and explore our desires together.¡± She smiles and nods, and we both rise to prepare for the party.


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As we get ready for the BDSM party, Alice is in the dressing room changing her dress while I stand before the mirror, setting my hair. Suddenly, my phone dings, and I check it to find a message from Edward.


    Edward: Mia and I are alsoing to the party with you.


    I¡¯m taken aback. Is Mia also interested in all of this? This thought crosses my mind as I read Edward¡¯s message.


    Me: Is Mia really into BDSM?


    Edward: She¡¯s the one who told me to take her to this party after finding out that you¡¯re taking Alice. I didn¡¯t know she was into this.


    Me: Okay! After a long time, we¡¯re going to the BDSM party together. That¡¯s interesting.


    Edward: Yes, like the old days.


    Just then, Alice emerges from the dressing room, and I gaze at her through the mirror. For me, she is the most stunning woman in the world. She¡¯s decked in a ck bodycon one-shoulder dress that showcases every curve perfectly.


    She stands beside me in front of the mirror to do her makeup. Honestly, she doesn¡¯t need makeup. She¡¯s naturally so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    ¡°The way you¡¯re staring at me is distracting me, baby!¡± She remarks, ncing at me in the mirror as she notices my intense gaze.


    I walk behind her and encircle my arm around her waist from behind before pulling her close. Her back collides with my front, and I can feel her body writhing against mine.


    ¡°What can I do? You¡¯re so irresistible that I can¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡± I whisper in her ear in a low voice. My grip on her waist tightens, and she ces her hand over mine, looking at me through the mirror.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re turning me on, but I have to get ready for the party.¡± She tries to pull away from my hold, making me somewhat angry. I don¡¯t like it when she tries to leave me or step out of my embrace.


    It¡¯s part of my nature. I love to dominate her, and I know she loves it as much as I do.


    ¡°Did I ask you to move, kitten?¡± I ask in a firm tone and pinch her nipple above her dress fabric, causing her to moan. As she shakes her head in response, her gaze reflects innocence.


    Her naturally submissive demeanour and the way she follows my everymand without question captivate me.


    I ce a tender kiss on her cheek from behind, and my hands glide to her shoulder, caressing her arms. She closes her eyes as she feels the touch of my lips on her soft skin. I kiss her bare shoulder, and she stands with her eyes closed, lost in my warm touch.


    ¡°If you could see yourself through my eyes, you¡¯d know just how beautiful you are.¡± As I whisper in her ear, she opens her eyes. We both lose ourselves in each other¡¯s eyes while standing before the mirror.


    ¡°Now, you can get ready!¡± I stand beside her and resume my hair styling.


    Suddenly, she gives my cheek a peck after standing on her toes, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°I love you, baby.¡± She whispers and moves away to apply lipstick, her cheeks pink with a blush.


    ¡°May I know the reason for this sudden kiss?¡± I ask her, curious about her actions.


    ¡°You make me feel special, Alexander. So you deserve a kiss.¡± She replies, stopping her makeup for a moment to gaze at me through the mirror.


    ¡°You¡¯re special to me, my love.¡± I take her hand in mine and press my lips on her knuckles, locking my eyes with her.


    She goes back to her makeup, and Ib her hair with a gentle touch, careful not to hurt her.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I wanted to tell you something.¡± As I utter, she looks at me over her shoulder, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Edward and Mia are also joining us for the BDSM party.¡± I inform her while continuing to style her hair, treating her like the queen she is.


    ¡°She mentioned she would ask Edward toe when I told her we were going. I¡¯m even more excited now that Mia and Edward will be with us.¡± She exims, hugging me after turning towards me. I smile, pulling her closer.


    ***


    Edward¡¯s P. O. V.


    We prepare for the evening, and I feel grateful that my love and I share the same desires. It is a special bond that we have, and I know it will only grow stronger as we explore our fantasies together.


    Mia stands before the mirror, applying lipstick, wearing a stunning red strapless dress, and she always takes my heart away with her hotness and beauty.


    After turning towards me, she walks over to me, fixing her intense gaze on me, her high heels clicking against the floor.


    She pulls me close by my cor, whispering in a husky tone, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    My wildcat!


    I nce at the time on my wristwatch and question, ¡°Aren¡¯t we runningte?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be quick.¡± She reassures, deftly unbuttoning my pants, arousing me.


    In response, I pin her front body against the mirror and grasp her hands behind her back with one hand. With my other hand, I lift her short dress and pull down her underwear, exposing her round buttocks. Simultaneously, I remove my pants and use my tie to bind her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Open your legs, wildcat.¡± Imand in her ear as I move closer, and sheplies in an instant.


    She looks incredibly alluring from behind, and the fact I¡¯ve tied her up for the first time only intensifies my desire for her.


    She moans as I give a light spank on her buttocks and enter her with one swift motion, holding her bound hands.


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± She screams my name in ecstasy, and we exchange passionate groans and locked gazes through the mirror.


    I ram into her, gripping her waist while my hand slides inside her dress from the front and rub her clit with vigour to intensify her orgasm.


    The room resonates with moans, groans, and the rhythmic sounds of our bodies hitting together.

 Chapter 118 Playing The Game Secretly

    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    As we arrive at the party, Alexander¡¯s hand is wrapped around my waist as always. When I attended the BDSM party for the first time, I was so nervous, but today I¡¯m excited to explore new things.


    ¡°I¡¯m super excited; it¡¯s my first time.¡± Mai exims to Edward.


    ¡°I hope you have a wonderful time today.¡± He wishes, his gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain I will.¡± She states with full confidence.


    Edward takes her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Love, I¡¯m with you. If you feel ufortable, just tell me, and we¡¯ll leave.¡± Like always, he reassures me, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t worry.¡± I respond, resting my hand on his arm.


    Mia and I exchange smiles, both delighted to attend this party with our partners. Alexander and Edward share a smile too, recalling about the good old days when they used to bring their submissive to BDSM parties together.


    As we enter the party, my heart races with each step. The sounds of moans and passionate encounters send shivers down my spine.


    I hold Alexander¡¯s arm, and he caresses my hand to ease my tension.


    As we step into the main hall, I notice people passionately engaged in various acts. My attention shifts to the hosts, three men pleasuring one submissive. One is kissing her lips, another is ying with her boobs, and thest one is sucking her crotch.


    The intensity of the scene leaves me bewildered, as I can¡¯t quiteprehend how one can derive pleasure from the touch of three men at once.


    I attempt to set aside these thoughts and observe Mia¡¯s reactions. She appears excited and confident, as if she is quite familiar with this environment.


    ¡°Kiss me, Edward.¡± She demands in a husky voice, and he doesn¡¯t hesitate. He pins her to a nearby wall and captures her lips in a passionate kiss.


    I¡¯m somewhat taken aback by my friend¡¯s boldness. She is opposite to me. Alexander notices my reaction and chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re so innocent, Alice.¡± He pulls my cheeks, and I pout at him. ¡°And I treasure your innocence.¡± He adds and nts a gentle kiss on my cheek.


    Three dominant men approach us with their submissive crawling behind them. All three men stand in front of us, creating a powerful atmosphere, and their submissive kneels beside them.


    ¡°Hey, Alexander, we¡¯re d you came to our party.¡± The man in the middle shakes hands with Alexander. He¡¯s handsome but doesn¡¯tpare to my love.


    ¡°Yeah, Luke, my girlfriend wants to explore this lifestyle more, so I brought her to your party. Your parties are always different and amazing.¡± As Alexander talks to him, his hand remains around my waist, as always making it clear to everyone that I¡¯m his, and no one else should dare to look at his girl.


    ¡°I hope your girlfriend enjoys our party.¡± As the other man says, fixing his gaze on me, Alexander¡¯s grip on me tightens. I can sense that he doesn¡¯t like how the man looking at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Jack. She¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Alexander responds to him with a forced smile.


    ¡°Meet our submissive, Sophia.¡± Thest man introduces their submissive, patting her hair while she keeps her eyes on the floor. She¡¯s beautiful, and her reddish hair makes her even more captivating.


    ¡°Has Edward alsoe with you? Where is he?¡± He asks.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with his girl in the corner, David.¡± Alexander responds, pointing in Edward and Mia¡¯s direction as they continue kissing.


    As they all walk over to Edward and Mia, my eyes fall on Michael and Luna from the first BDSM party.


    Michael is busy fucking Luna on the sofa. He is on top of her, and ramming into her with a full force that it turns me on. I press my legs together as I feel a twitch between my thighs.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck you like this, love?¡± He leans in and asks in my ear, causing me to blush.


    As I nod in response, he whispers in a husky and low voice, taking my breath away. ¡°After the party, I¡¯ll fuck you so hard that you¡¯ll be screaming my name all night. I promise.¡±


    I just can¡¯t wait!


    Then I notice a lesbian couple from thest party, Linda and Lexi. Linda is fingering Lexi, who moans in pleasure. I get more and more aroused watching their intimate moment.


    Luke stands in the middle of the hall and announces, ¡°So today we will y a game in which all the submissive will pleasure their masters and aims to make them climax first. The winner will receive a reward, and the loser will face punishment.¡±


    I get hell-shocked listening to the game. I can¡¯t imagine participating in something like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t y this game.¡± He reassures, holding my hand. I love how he always understands what I¡¯m thinking without me having to say a word. He knows me so well.


    ¡°So, who is participating in this game?¡± Luke enquires, and I¡¯m shocked to see Mia getting ready for it. I look at her with a surprised expression, and she responds with an excited smile.


    Today only, Ie to know about her desires and boldness.


    Alexander and I settle down on the sofa, and he ces his hand on my thigh, caressing it to make me feel morefortable.


    All the couples gather in the centre of the room to start the game. Then all the submissive kneel in front of their dominants.


    Sophia kneels in front of Luke, who stands between her two other dominants.


    Honestly, I¡¯m intrigued to see how she will satisfy all three of her dominants.


    I notice Mia unbuttoning Edward¡¯s jeans. It feels strange to see her do this in front of everyone, but I¡¯m surprised by her confidence, and Edward has a proud smile on his face because she is fulfilling his desires.


    I feel a pang of guilt that I can¡¯t fulfil my man¡¯s desires because I don¡¯t like to do anything in public.


    ¡°Do you want to y this game in secret?¡± As Alexander murmurs in my ear, my eyes shift toward him.


    ¡°How?¡± I raise my brows at him, and he ces a cushion on hisp before putting my hand under the cushion on his erect member.


    ¡°Like this, no one will even know about it.¡± He suggests in a husky and low voice, his eyes burning with desire.


    I have no issue ying this game for him in secret. At least I can satisfy his desires like this.


    ¡°If you¡¯refortable, we can y this game like this,¡± He asks again, and I show my willingness by opening his pants¡¯ zipper and taking out his hard member.


    He closes his eyes when I press him, and the room fills with the groans of all the dominants as their submissive suck them.


    I stroke Alexander under the cushion, fixing my eyes on Sophia. She pleasures Luke with her mouth and uses both her hands to stroke David and Jack¡¯s shafts.


    As Lexi sucks Linda¡¯s crotch, she moans, grabbing her hair.


    I hear Alexander¡¯s loud groans when I squeeze his member, and I stare at him, his eyes are closed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His groans turn me on, and I increase my speed of stroking. His member trembles around my palm. He is close to his climax, and as I press the tip of his member, he grabs my thigh and groans, throwing his head back in pleasure and climaxing on my hand.


    I take out my hand, which is filled with his liquid, and he stares at me with a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°You won the game, love! You¡¯re the best.¡± He remarks, taking a tissue from the side table and cleaning my hand with affection.


    Then I notice everyone is still busy making their dominant climax.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll reward you at home in my style.¡± He states, making me excited.


    The groans and moans are heightening my desire to the next level.


    I just want him.


    Then only Mia makes Edward climax first, and I¡¯m happy that my friend came in second ce.


    Edward makes her stand on her feet and kisses her on the lips with glee. Other dominants look at their submissive with disappointment.


    Luke gets so angry with his submissive. He presses Sophia¡¯s nose, grabs her hair, and fucks her mouth with aggression while her other masters smack her tits and face.


    I wonder how she handles three dominants at the same time. It seems so intense and dangerous.


    After a few seconds, Luke pulls out his member and climaxes on her face. She makes every one of her dominant climax on her face. I can¡¯t watch this.


    I shift my eyes to Mia and Edward; theye to us. She hugs me with joy. ¡°I won, Alice!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you like to do this in public.¡± I speak in a disbelief tone.


    ¡°I also found out today that she is interested in BDSM.¡± Edward tells, gazing at Mai with a smile on his face, and they share another passionate kiss.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m d that you found the girl you wanted.¡± Alexander states, seeing his brother happy with his lover.


    I still can¡¯t believe that we both forgave Edward for his past deeds.


    ¡°Now Edward will reward his submissive.¡± Luke announces, diverting our attention.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll reward my girl in private. I don¡¯t like to disy her in public.¡± Edward denies, holding Mia¡¯s hand, and she just smiles at him.


    ¡°Okay! We all respect your decision, and now it¡¯s punishment time, guys.¡± Luke deres with an evil smile on his face.


    Now, Edward and Mia sit with us.


    ¡°Edward, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you reward me in front of everyone.¡± Mia tells Edward, which I overhear.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t want to show you to the public. You¡¯re mine, okay.¡± He states in a possessive tone, grabbing her chin.


    Then all the dominants punish their submissive in different styles, including spanking, wax y and dying orgasms, taking my desire to another level. I just can¡¯t wait to go home and let Alexander fucks the hell out of me.

 Chapter 119 Both of you bend over

    After a few days,


    I get ready and hurry to Mia¡¯s room. Alexander and Edward have arranged a dinner date for us, and they¡¯ve instructed us we must be on time. So I don¡¯t want to gette.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re not dressed yet. We¡¯ll bete.¡± I freak out as I find Mia doing her makeup.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want, Alice.¡± Her response leaves me puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I want us to bete and see how Edward will punish me.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to gette. I can¡¯t make Alexander wait for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so innocent, Alice. Sometimes being a little naughty can add spice to your rtionship with your master.¡± She exins, winking at me.


    ¡°Mia, I don¡¯t want to be naughty. I¡¯m leaving.¡± I turn to go, but she stops me by grabbing my hand.


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯ll be fun.¡± She tries to convince me aftering in front of me.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to disappoint Alexander.¡± I deny it in a stern tone.


    ¡°For me, try this. I want to see their reactions. Please¡­¡± she requests, taking my hands in hers.


    ¡°Okay, fine. But don¡¯t make us toote, or I¡¯ll leave without you.¡± I agree with her request reluctantly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She kisses my cheek before rushing towards the mirror to finish her makeup.


    ¡°Because of her mischief, I also might end up facing punishment.¡± I murmur and make a sad pout.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mia chuckles at my expression.


    ***


    We¡¯re sitting in the car¡¯s backseat, already ten minuteste because of Mia.


    I receive a call from Alexander, and just as I¡¯m about to answer, Mia snatches my phone, causing a frown to form on my face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer his call. You have to make him super angry.¡±


    ¡°But why? I can¡¯t make him angry deliberately at me, Mia. Please give me my phone back.¡± I plead.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She shakes her head, putting the phone into her sling bag.


    This girl will get me into deep trouble. Alexander must be worried.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Mia.¡± I shake my head in disbelief.


    She giggles.


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t picking up my calls, Edward. I¡¯m worried about her.¡± I express my concern for Alice as we sit in the restaurant, reversed for us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro. I know Mia must have intentionally made your Alicete. It¡¯s not the first time. So just chill, and let¡¯s focus on how we¡¯re going to punish them.¡± He gives me a wink.


    We spend the time discussing their punishment until they finally arrive. As they approach us, we give them stern looks.


    ¡°You both are thirty minuteste.¡± I state, ring at Alice, and she gives me an innocent look.


    Edward turns to Mia and inquires, ¡°Can you exin why you¡¯rete?¡±


    ¡°I fell asleep, Edward.¡± She responds in a casual tone.


    ¡°And you, Alice, why are youte? And why did you ignore my calls?¡± I ask, standing in front of her and folding my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Mia forced me to bete. She did this deliberately. Alexander, it¡¯s not my fault. Have I ever made you wait for me like this?¡± She defends herself in an innocent tone, causing Mia to re at her.


    Edward and I burst intoughter, leaving them both with narrowed brows in confusion.


    ¡°Edward already told me the reason you both werete.¡± I state, my eyes still focused on Alice.


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯ll never stop being naughty, will you?¡± Edward asks Mia, walking over to her. She shakes her head with the mischievous in her eyes.


    ¡°So we¡¯ve both decided on your punishment.¡± I announce.


    ¡°Alexander, it was her fault.¡± Aliceins, pointing at Mia.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯rete and you¡¯ll be punished.¡± I state in a firm tone, moving closer to her face and leaving no room for an argument.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She gives me a meek nod.


    I step away from her. ¡°You both are thirty minuteste. The spanks will be divided between the two of you. You¡¯ll get ten spanks.¡± I dere, pointing my finger at her.


    Edward holds Mia¡¯s chin and states, ¡°My wildcat, you¡¯ll get twenty spanks because you nned all of this.¡±


    ¡°And this is just the beginning of your punishment. Tomorrow you¡¯ll face the real consequences of deliberately making your masterste.¡± I add, smirking.


    Mia and Alice¡¯s eyes widen in shock, but they don¡¯t question our authority.


    ¡°Now, both of you bend over the table to receive your punishment.¡± As Edward orders, Alice looks at me in shock.


    ¡°I won¡¯t expose your hips. However, if you¡¯re notfortable being spanked in front of Mia and Edward, I won¡¯t do it.¡± I reassure her, cing my hand on her face while Mia obediently bends over the table.


    For me, herfort is more important than anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m notfortable.¡± She responds with a hint of guilt in her voice.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t feel guilty. I understand, love,¡± I assure her, and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Thank you for always understanding me, Alexander.¡± As she rests her head on my chest, I caress her hair with a smile on my face.


    I pull out the chair for her, and she settles down, passing me a smile. As I settle down beside her, Edward positions himself behind Mia, lifting her dress to reveal her bare buttocks and raising his hand to spank her.


    As the first smacknds on Mia¡¯s skin, I notice the visible response it stirs in Alice. Her thighs press together, a clear sign that the erotic atmosphere in the room is affecting her.


    I slip my hand into her dress and caress her crotch over the fabric of her undies, causing her to close her eyes and throw her head back in pleasure.


    She sys her legs for me, inviting me to continue, and I oblige by rubbing her with great vigour. Her moan mingles with Mia¡¯s as Edward punishes her.


    She stares at me, irked as I take my hand out, my eyes filled with mischievous.


    ¡°I can punish you right here, right now.¡± I suggest with a sly smile, as Mia and Edward are engrossed in each other.


    She inquires with curiosity. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡± I state, delivering a spank between her thighs. Her reaction is immediateshe tightens her thighs and gasps, and I just smirk at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Alexander.¡± She exims.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master.¡± I assert while giving her another spank, causing her to emit a loud moan.


    ¡°When I punish you, remember to call me master.¡± I instruct, spreading her legs.


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± As she whispers, a smug smile spreads across my face.


    ¡°How many spanks are remaining?¡± Edward enquires Mia, squeezing her red buttocks.


    ¡°Six, Master.¡± She responds, her voiceced with desire.


    This means I have ample time to punish my girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of closing your legs. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tie you up and spank you the entire night when we get home.¡± I warn her before raising my hand and giving her a hard smack.


    With each strike, Alice grips her dress, and her legs quiver because of the intensity of the spanks.

 Chapter 120 This Is Our Punishment

    Last night was incredibly thrilling. Mia was absolutely right; being naughty can be a lot of fun.


    Neither of us has any idea what our masters have in store for us tonight.


    In the evening, we both receive separate packages from them.


    In my package, there are vibrating panties, but I¡¯m taken aback when I see what¡¯s in Mia¡¯s package. It contains a butt plug and vibrating balls.


    Then our phones dings simultaneously, and we immediately check the messages.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alexander.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Edward.¡±


    We tell each other before reading their messages.


    Mine: At tonight¡¯s dinner, you must wear this. And don¡¯t bete.


    We exchange excited nces, knowing that tonight is going to be wild and naughty.


    We get ready with the equipment our masters have sent for us.


    Mai has two toys inside her. I wonder how she¡¯s even able to walk with them inside her as we head out of the mansion.


    Our car is already waiting for us. The driver opens the door, and we get in. Mia emits a soft moan when she sits down.


    ¡°God, this butt plug is driving me crazy, Alice!¡± She murmurs in my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary for me.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Alexander didn¡¯t use it on you.¡± As she asks in shock, I shake my head.


    ¡°Seriously, Alexander got an innocent girl.¡± She remarks, smiling at me.


    I feel blessed that he has never forced me into anything I don¡¯t like. My man is the best.


    Suddenly, the vibrating pantyes to live at a low speed, taking me by surprise. When the speed increases, I grab Mai¡¯s hand. The vibrator is right on my sensitive spot, sending electric sensations through my entire body.


    I try to act normal because of the driver, but Mai understands what¡¯s happening to me.


    ¡°Alexander, please stop it. The driver is with us.¡± I plead, looking upward.


    Suddenly, Mia also moans, and the driver looks back at us. We give him a smile, trying to act normal. He turns back around, and I blush, imagining what would happen if the driver found out.


    Mia puts her hand over her mouth to stifle her moans, and my legs quiver with pleasure. However, the vibrator turns off just as I¡¯m getting close to climax. I breathe a sigh of relief and see Mia take a deep breath as well when her vibrator also stops.


    ¡°Because of you, we¡¯re both enduring this torture.¡± I chide her.


    ¡°Alice, I¡¯m loving this torture, and it¡¯s taking my excitement to another level.¡± She exims in delight.


    She¡¯s right; it¡¯s exciting and driving us both crazy.


    ¡°With you, I¡¯m enjoying it even more.¡± She winks at me.


    She¡¯s seriously a naughty girl.


    ¡°Edward gave you the right name, wildcat.¡± I let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m my Edward¡¯s wildcat, and you¡¯re Alexander¡¯s innocent kitten.¡± She remarks.


    We both giggle at her words.


    We don¡¯t even realize when we reach our destination, and I check the time on my wristwatch.


    Thank god we¡¯re on time today.


    Our brows raise in shock when we enter the luxurious restaurant and see the crowd. We had assumed, just like yesterday, that our men had booked the whole restaurant for us. However, today, they seem to have something else in mind. We¡¯ve forgotten that this is our punishment.


    ¡°All the best, Alice.¡± Mia wishes me, giving me a thumbs up, and I give her a nervous smile.


    ¡°Same to you.¡±


    Then we spot our men sitting at the center table. Alexander looks at me with an evil grin, checking me out from head to toe. I¡¯m wearing his favorite color dress, hoping to impress him and maybe lessen my punishment.


    As we walk over to them, he switches on the vibrator from his phone in the middle. I freeze and stare at him with a pleading expression, grateful that someone didn¡¯t notice me. I see Mai has also stopped in her tracks.


    The Wilson brothers watching us with smirks on their faces, enjoying the show. They turn off the vibrator, and we both hurry over to them. I sit beside Alexander, and Mai sits with Edward.


    Alexander takes me in a firm hug and whispers in my ear, ¡°Seeing you in my favorite color, I just feel like ripping your dress off, binding you down on the table, and taking you from behind.¡± My cheeks turn crimson upon hearing his words.


    His words awaken my desire, and I won¡¯t mind if he does that to me right now.


    He breaks the hug and teases, ¡°I hope you¡¯re enjoying your punishment,¡± while rubbing my thigh and gazing between my legs. I give him an innocent look, trying to melt his heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order something.¡± Edward suggests with a glint of mischievous in his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They must have nned something for us tonight, and I¡¯m getting more and more excited as time passes. Mai and I exchange puzzled nces, wondering what they have in store.


    Alexander signals the waiter, and then, once again, I feel the vibrator between my legs turn on. The waiter waits for us to order, and I grab Alexander¡¯s coat in extreme pleasure but try to maintain aposed expression so that the waiter doesn¡¯t suspect anything. I look at Mai, and she also appears ufortable in her chair.


    ¡°Today Alice and Mia will order.¡± Edward deres, leaving me stunned. He stares at Mai with a smirk on his face.


    How are we supposed to ce an order when we¡¯re going through this torture?


    They¡¯re so evil!


    ¡°Four red wines¡­¡± Mia moans, leaving the waiter with a perplexed expression, and I look down in embarrassment.


    ¡°Alice, now it¡¯s your turn to order.¡± Alexandermands, cing his hand on my hand, which is still gripping his coat.


    I¡¯m feeling so embarrassed, and I can¡¯t do this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself, Alice.¡± He says in a firm tone, giving me onest warning. I can¡¯t refuse him now.


    I pick up the menu and select a dish, trying to ignore what¡¯s happening between my legs.


    ¡°Two Spaghetti Pasta and sd.¡± I order the waiter and bite my lower lip to control my moans.


    ¡°Anything else, ma¡¯am?¡± The waiter asks.


    Why is he asking questions? Just go get the order. My mind scolds the poor waiter.


    ¡°No, thank you!¡± I reply while moaning, pressing my legs together and holding onto Alexander¡¯s hand.


    Finally, the waiter leaves us alone, and Alexander turns off the vibrator. I breathe a sigh of relief.


    He caresses my hand to calm me down. ¡°You did well, love.¡± He whispers in a soft voice, making me smile and forget about everything.


    ¡°Yeah, you both did well.¡± Edward adds, his proud smile aimed at Mia.


    ¡°After dinner, you both will get your reward.¡± Alexander deres, making us excited by his words.


    I wonder what reward he¡¯ll give me.


    Then the waiter arrives with our dishes and drinks.


    As we enjoy our dinner, every time Mia moves and moans because of the butt plug inside her. It¡¯s seriously torturous, and I wonder how she¡¯s handling it.


    Alexander feeds me with affection, making me feel special in front of everyone. In return, I feed him, gazing at him with immense love in my eyes.


    He brings the fork close to my mouth, and as I lean forward to take a bite, pulls it away in slow motion. Then he presses his lips to mine, surprising me with a sweet kiss.


    Butterflies dance inside my stomach from just the touch of his lips, and I respond to his kiss, getting lost in the magical moment. The people around us seem to fade away, and we¡¯re lost in our own world.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ve forgotten that we¡¯re here with them.¡± Edward teases, bringing us back to reality.


    I pull away from the kiss, blushing and gazing down at myp.


    Alexander responds to Edward¡¯sment in a teasing tone. ¡°You¡¯re no different.¡±


    Edward agrees, ¡°Yes, Alexander, these girls have some kind of magic that makes us forget the world when they¡¯re with us.¡± He pecks Mia on the lips.


    Alexander nods and kisses my knuckles, holding my hand in his, passing me a smile. I return his smile, cherishing these beautiful moments with my love.


    We continue our dinner with light conversation.


    Afterward, Edward and Alexander get up from their chairs.


    ¡°Follow us,¡± Alexandermands,ing into his role as a master.


    We waste no time obeying his order, standing up from our chairs and following them obediently, just as they desire.


    My heart races with anticipation, wondering what they have in store for us tonight. Mia and I exchange excited nces.


    As they both stop outside the women¡¯s restroom, a thought crosses my mind. ¡®Are they going to give us our reward in the restroom?¡¯

 Chapter 121 Rewarding Her In Washroom

    Alexander and Edward enter the washroom, and we follow them, my mind racing with worry about what others inside might think.


    To my relief, there¡¯s no one else in the washroom. It¡¯s as if they had nned it this way. After all, they¡¯re the Wilson brothers, and they are capable of arranging anything.


    ¡°You stay here. We¡¯re going inside.¡± Edward takes Mia into one of the stalls.


    Alexander stands before me and steps closer. ¡°Your reward is that you can orgasm as much as you want without my permission.¡± He deres my reward. His words alone send shivers of anticipation down my spine.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I respond in a meek tone.


    From inside the stall, I hear Mia¡¯s moans, thrilling me with the realization that we can hear their moans, and they can hear ours.


    Alexander is making my life more exciting with each passing day.


    He pulls me closer by my waist, and the sounds of their passion seep through the stall.


    His hand slips beneath my dress, gliding up my thighs, and he pulls off the vibrating panties and ces them on the countertop.


    ¡°Open your legs.¡± Hemands in a soft tone.


    I obey, spreading my legs, and he caresses my wet spot. ¡°So incredibly wet, all ready for your master.¡± He murmurs as he moves closer to my lips.


    His words intensify my desires, and his warm breath on my lips quickens my heartbeat.


    Suddenly, he jabs his two long fingers inside me, leaving me breathless. I close my eyes, moaning and tilting my head back in ecstasy. His other hand grips my hair roughly, pulling me in for a passionate kiss as his fingers work their magic, eliciting more moans.


    As his thumb circles my clit, bringing me closer to my first orgasm, I grab onto his coat to steady myself.


    He releases my lips and trails kisses down my neck while I grip his hair, moaning uncontrobly. His rough fingering makes the knots tighten in my stomach, and my skin clenches around his fingers. He pushes down the sleeve of my dress from my shoulder and bites into my exposed skin.


    My moans blend with Mia¡¯s in an intense symphony.


    His fingers now target my G-spot directly, and I climax on his fingers, screaming.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so tempting.¡± He murmurs as he withdraws his wet fingers and sucks them seductively, locking his gaze with mine.


    Someone, please tell him he¡¯s the hottest man on the.


    Suddenly, he turns me around, and I see myself in the mirror, looking entirely dishevelled by my man. My hair, my makeup, and my dress are all in disarray. He pulls my dress down from the top, revealing my breasts, and squeezes them from behind with one hand while his other hand tugs at my hair, tilting my head back.


    ¡°You look extremely hot when you¡¯re ruined by me.¡± He whispers into my ear as I gaze at our reflection in the mirror.


    He removes his belt and uses it to bind my hands behind my back before bending me over the countertop and pressing my face against the mirror. As he lifts my dress and pulls down his jeans and boxers, I feel his hard member against my buttocks, panting and waiting for him to enter me.


    He smacks my buttocks and spreads my legs by cing his leg between mine. Then he thrusts into me with full force, pressing my face harder against the mirror and gripping my hair tighter, causing me to moan in ecstasy.


    This is exactly what I¡¯ve been yearning for since I put on that vibrating panties.


    He pounds deeply into me, gripping my bound hands. His other hand still keeps my face pressed against the mirror, and I moan ferociously from the pleasure he¡¯s giving me.


    I forget about Mia and Edward, who can hear us. At this moment, I don¡¯t care about anything because I¡¯mpletely engrossed in this overwhelming pleasure.


    He lifts one of my legs and ces it on the counter. It¡¯s an ufortable position, but it allows him to hit my G-spot directly and pushes me closer to the edge.


    He groans behind my back, and his member throbs inside me as he approaches his climax.


    Finally, he delivers onest powerful thrust, spanking my butt hard. We both reach the peak together, panting and locking eyes in the mirror.


    He makes me stand straight, still inside me. After yanking my head back by my hair, he captures my lips from behind.


    God! The way he takes control and fucks me so roughly feels like pure heaven.


    With a swift motion, he turns me around, lifts me by the waist, and sits me on the countertop. He ces my legs over his shoulders and plunges into me without warning. I gasp, clutching my bound hands behind my back in pleasure.


    He gives me rapid, forceful thrusts, causing my breasts to bounce with each motion. With each stroke, electric currents surge through my body.


    Our moans and groans of extreme pleasure fill the restroom, and we pant and sweat from our passionate encounter, yet we remain unsatisfied, craving more.


    He goes deep inside me, and as hees closer to my face, he sweeps my hair aside and slows down his moment, and we elicit soft moans, savouring each other.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He murmurs, kissing my lips. Hearing those magical words from him sends goosebumps all over my body. When he confesses his love during our passionate session, it hits differently.


    He increases his pace, gripping my neck and pressing my head against the mirror. I close my eyes,pletely lost in the overwhelming satisfaction he¡¯s providing.


    ¡°Open your eyes, kitten!¡± He orders, delivering a firm smack to one of my tits.


    I open my eyes immediately and meet his gaze filled with desire. He asks in a stern tone, hitting my other tit. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you I want you to look into my eyes when I im you?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ Now, I¡¯ll remember, Master.¡± I respond with great effort as he rubs my clit with his fingers, still ramming into me.


    Today, he¡¯s surely going to push me to my limits with pleasure.


    As I reach an intense climax, he withdraws from me. His fingers rub between my legs with vigour as I squirt, and I close them because of the unbearable pleasure.


    However, he forcefully spreads my legs and delivers three sharp strikes to my already sensitive area. ¡°You must always keep them open for your Master.¡± Hemands, and I jump and yelp out in a mix of pleasure and pain, trying not to close my legs.


    Then he enters me again after widening my legs by holding them in the air. Until I climax once again, he repeats the process ofing out of me and pushing himself back in with full force.


    In the end, we climax together, and he releases my hands. I rest my head on his chest as I pant from the unlimited orgasm. He kisses my wrist, which has reddened from being bound, and I smile faintly against his chest, my eyes closed.


    He holds me in his arms and gently kisses my forehead. Aftering into his embrace, I feel like heaven, like always.


    Then Edward¡¯s words bring us back to reality from our intimate world.


    ¡°Can wee out?¡± He asks from inside the stall.


    ¡°Wait a moment, bro,¡± Alexander responds as he steps out of my embrace. He washes his hands, dons his pants, and adjusts my dress.


    Then he takes a fresh pair of panties from the pocket of his coat and smiles as he looks at me. It¡¯s astonishing how he ns every detail.


    He ces tender kisses on my toes and helps me put on the panties. ¡°Stand up.¡± Hemands in a loving tone.


    As I stand in front of him, he adjusts my dress from the bottom and fixes my dishevelled hair with his fingers, with care to avoid hurting me. The way he cares for me always makes me feel special and loved.


    He uses tissue paper to clean my face thoroughly. This aftercare is what I cherish the most.


    Finally, he kisses my forehead after cupping my face. I close my eyes, feeling his tender touch on my skin, and a smile never leaves my face.


    He call out, ¡°Edward, we¡¯re done here. You maye out now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As Mia and Edward step out, the four of us exchange knowing nces. Mia¡¯s condition is the same as mine, tousled hair and smudged makeup.

 Chapter 122 Will you be my wife?

    After a few days,


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I wake up in the morning, I notice Alice hurrying toward the bathroom. Without a dy, I throw off myforter and rush after her.


    ¡°What happened-¡± I start to ask, but pause at the sight of her vomiting.


    Damn it! She doesn¡¯t look well.


    I stroke her back and gather hair, my expression filled with concern as she continues to puke.


    After sshing some water on her face, she turns towards me and rests her head on my chest, clearly exhausted.


    ¡°Are you alright, love?¡± I enquire, running my fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Just take me to the room.¡± She murmurs, and I lift her into my arms and carry her back to the bedroom.


    ¡°Let me call the doctor.¡± I pick up the phone after lying her down on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Alice, you skipped your monthly period also, and now this.¡± I express my concern.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking what I¡¯m thinking,¡± she questions, arching her brows at me.


    I nod. ¡°Yes, I believe you might be pregnant.¡±


    She takes a deep breath and grasps my hand. ¡°Are you ready for this?¡±


    I cup her face in my hands and respond. ¡°Of course, love. I¡¯m more than prepared to start a family with you. I would be extremely happy if you¡¯re truly pregnant.¡±


    Tears well up in her eyes as she smiles. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    I nt a gentle kiss on her forehead before making the call to the doctor.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡± I inquire as she rises from the bed.


    ¡°To make breakfast for you, baby,¡± she responds cheerfully while slipping into her slippers.


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re not doing any work from now on, and I won¡¯t tolerate any carelessness from you. You must take proper care of yourself.¡± I insist, holding her wrist and guiding her to sit on myp. I brush her hair aside, my touch tender.


    ¡°Alexander! There¡¯s no certainty that I¡¯m pregnant, and even if I am, I can still cook for you. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She exins, wrapping her arms around my neck and ignoring my words.


    I¡¯m about to reply, but a knock at the door interrupts us.


    She swiftly moves from myp to the bed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    I chuckle at her reaction.


    I get up from the bed and walk towards the door. As I open it, I find the doctor standing there.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Alexander. You called me.¡± The doctor says with a warm smile.


    ¡°Yes, thank you foring so soon.¡± I reply, gesturing her toe inside.


    Alice sits up on the bed, looking at the doctor with an excited expression.


    ¡°Hello, Alice. I¡¯m Dr. Lily. Can you tell me what¡¯s happening to you?¡± She asks, sitting beside her on the bed.


    Alice takes a deep breath and exins her symptoms, including the missed period and nausea. The doctor nods her head and takes out his medical kit. She checks her blood pressure, pulse, and temperature and then asks her to lie down for a physical examination.


    After a few minutes, she stands up and looks at us with a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Alexander. You¡¯re going to be a father soon.¡± She deres.


    Alice and I look at each other, tears of joy streaming down our faces.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. We¡¯re thrilled.¡± I squeal, pulling Alice into a hug.


    ¡°Congrattions again. I¡¯ll give you some prenatal vitamins and a diet chart. Please make sure she follows them andes for regr check-ups.¡± The doctor advises, handing us some papers.


    ¡°Sure, doctor. Thank you so much.¡± I nod, walking her to the door.


    I turn to Alice, who is still lying on the bed, a smile gracing her face. I sit beside her and take her hand in mine, overwhelmed with emotions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. We¡¯re going to have a baby.¡± She whispers, resting her head on my shoulder and squeezing my hand.


    ¡°Yes, we are. And I can¡¯t wait to meet our little one.¡± I reply, kissing her forehead and cing my hand on her belly.


    I suddenly kneel on the floor beside her bed, and she sits up, her brows narrowing in confusion.


    ¡°Will you be my wife, Alice?¡± I ask, sping her hand and locking my gaze on hers.


    ¡°You can reject my proposal as I rejected yours,¡± I tease, chuckling, and she yfully hits my chest.


    ¡°Yes, I would love to be your wife, Alexander.¡± She exims, pulling me into a tight hug, which I reciprocate, beaming.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me to get pregnant to propose to me?¡± She asks,ughing as we pull apart.


    I shake my head, grinning. ¡°No, I was just waiting for the right moment. And this felt like the perfect moment to ask you.¡± I reply, kissing her cheek. ¡°I love you, Alice. And I can¡¯t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    She smiles at me, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°I love you too, Alexander. And I can¡¯t wait to start this new chapter of our lives together.¡±


    We both sit there for a few moments, basking in the happiness of the moment.


    ***


    After taking the shower, we step out of the room, ready to share the good news with our family.


    As wee outside, we find Aunt Rose, Mia and Edward having breakfast at the dining table.


    As we approach them, we wish them good morning.


    I pull out the chair for Alice, and she settles down after passing me a smile.


    ¡°We have good news.¡± She utters, catching everyone¡¯s attention when I settle down beside her.


    ¡°What good news?¡± Mia asks with curiosity.


    ¡°Actually, we have two good news. Right, Alice?¡± I ask her.


    She nods in response. ¡°Yes, two good news.¡±


    ¡°Guys, then tell us. What are you both waiting for?¡± Edward enquires.


    ¡°We both are going to be parents. Alice is pregnant.¡± I announce, taking her hand in mine and passing a smile to her.


    ¡°And we¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Alice tells the second good news, beaming.


    ¡°Wow! Congrattions, guys.¡± Mia and Edward rush towards us and give us a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for both of you.¡± Aunt expresses her happiness. ¡°Good bless you.¡± She kisses Alice¡¯s forehead.


    We spend the rest of the day nning and preparing for the wedding. We decide to have a small wedding ceremony next week, and we start looking for venues.


    ***


    In evening,


    Edward and I are in his room, sharing drinks like we used to in the past. It¡¯s still somewhat surreal to me I¡¯m spending time with the brother I once wanted to kill for hurting Alice.


    ¡°Do you remember, Alexander, we once vowed never to get married, and now you¡¯re about to start a family? Life can be so unpredictable.¡± Edward remarks, taking a sip of his drink.


    I nod my head in agreement with a smile on my face. ¡°Life is full of surprises, brother. But I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡± I take a sip of my drink, feeling content.


    Edward returns my smile and raises his ss for another sip. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a brilliant father, bro.¡± Edward says, patting my back.


    ¡°Thanks, man. I¡¯m excited to take on this new role.¡± I reply.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be a great husband, too.¡± Edward adds, raising his ss in a toast. ¡°To a new chapter in your life.¡±


    We clink our sses together, and I¡¯m grateful to have my brother back in my life.


    We continue talking and reminiscing about old times, enjoying each other¡¯spany.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After spending some time with him, I bid him goodnight and head back to my room, feeling content and happy. I can¡¯t wait to start this new chapter of my life with Alice and our little one.

 Chapter 123 I’ll Be A Good Submissive Wife

    The week passes by in a blur as we prepare for the wedding. We chose a beautiful garden as our wedding venue.


    As the days pass, Alice¡¯s pregnancy progresses, and we be more excited about the arrival of our little one.


    She experiences morning sickness and fatigue, and her pregnancy mood swings are at their peak, but I do my best to take care of her and make her feelfortable.


    Finally, the day of our wedding arrives, and we¡¯re filled with happiness.


    I sit in front of the mirror of the hotel room in a ck tuxedo, getting ready for my wedding. I feel excited as the hairstylist deftly works on my hair, and the makeup artist applies subtle touches to enhance my appearance, making sure I look the best on my special day.


    While they work their magic, my thoughts drift to my love, who is in a separate room preparing for the wedding. I smile as I imagine her in her bridal attire, looking even more radiant than ever.


    My smile broadens as I think about the journey that has brought us to this moment. It feels surreal that just a few months ago she was my maid, and now she¡¯s about to be my wife and the mother of our child.


    I pull out of my thoughts as my phone rings. The hairstylist gives me the phone from the table, and I notice that it¡¯s Mia calling.


    ¡°Hello-¡± I answer.


    ¡°Hello, Alexander,e to Alice¡¯s room. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is everything alright?¡± I ask, concerncing my voice.


    ¡°Alice is crying because she¡¯s unhappy with her hairstyle.¡± As Mia tells me, I shake my head in disbelief.


    Nowadays, she gets emotional over the slightest things because of her pregnancy mood swings.


    ¡°Alexander, be quick, because only you can handle her.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m justing. Try to keep her calm.¡± I disconnect the call and rise from the chair.


    Dealing with a pregnant wife is a greater challenge than managing a vast business.


    As I step inside, I can¡¯t take my eyes off Alice. She looks stunning in her white wedding dress, but her tear-stained face breaks my heart. The hairstylist is still working on hair, and a maid is straightening her gown.


    She pouts, staring at me through the mirror, and as I walk up to her, everyone moves away from her.


    I take her hands in mine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my love?¡± I ask, trying to soothe her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like my hair. It¡¯s too in and boring.¡± She replies, still sniffling.


    I smile and brush away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix it. You¡¯ll look more beautiful than ever.¡± I assure her, making her sit in front of the mirror.


    ¡°How will my curls hair be fixed?¡± She enquires.


    ¡°You just rx and leave everything on me.¡± I reassure, blinking my eyes.


    Then I ask a maid to hand me a hairbrush and hairspray.


    She seems surprised when I take the hairbrush. ¡°You¡¯re going to do my hair?¡± she asks in amazement.


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± I nod, brushing her hair.


    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± she questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best shot because I want your smile back.¡± I reply before leaning in and kissing her hair.


    Then I gather her hair into a loose bun and add some delicate flowers to it. I finish doing her hair with the help of a hairstylist.


    Alice looks at herself in the mirror and smiles. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, Alexander. Thank you.¡± She rises from the stool and pulls me in a firm hug.


    I hold her close, beaming. Being the reason for my love¡¯s smile is the most fulfilling feeling in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, be quick because I can¡¯t wait to make you my wife.¡± I peck her cheek, causing her to chuckle.


    Then I leave the room afterst time, smiling at her.


    As I step outside, I see the breathtaking sight of the garden transformed into a magical wondend. The flowers are in full bloom; the sun is shining bright, and the guests are all dressed in their best attire.


    I walk towards the altar and stand with Edward, desperately waiting for my gorgeous bride.


    However, my excitement turns to shock when I spot Alice running towards me, clutching a piece of paper, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her face is etched with terror.


    What happened to her? Why is so scared? I wonder, worried about her.


    ¡°Be careful, love.¡± I rush towards her and catch her at the right time as she stumbles on the stairs. Miaes rushing behind her, equally concerned.


    ¡°Alexander¡­ I¡¯m afraid. Our baby.¡± Alice murmurs, her voice filled with fear, burying her face in my chest and holding onto my zer.


    I just stroke her back, concerned and confused. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s suddenly so frightened for our baby.


    Then I lift her in my arms and carry her inside the room, with Mia, Edward, and Aunt following us.


    After reaching inside the room, I put her down and sps her face. ¡°What happened, love?¡± I enquire, wiping off her tears with the gentle of my thumbs.


    She hups and hands me the piece of paper she was holding.


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you and your baby. Wishing you a happy married life, my loving daughter-inw.¡¯


    I frown and crush the paper in my hand after reading it.


    Although my father is behind bars, he still can¡¯t let us live in peace. He ruined our special day.


    ¡°What happened, Alexander? What is written in it?¡± As Aunt asks in a worried tone, I give her the paper while Alice continues to sob, digging her face into my chest.


    As they all read the warning note, I take a deep topose myself because right now, it¡¯s important to handle Alice.


    I hold her arms and pull her away. ¡°Love, he won¡¯t do anything. Rx.¡± I reassure her, taking her hand in mine.


    She sniffs and looks at me, trembling. ¡°Then why did he send this warning, Alexander? He¡¯ll harm our baby. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Just look into my eyes, love.¡± I cup her face and make her look at me before asking her, ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    She nods in response.


    ¡°Then, stop crying. I promise I won¡¯t let anyone harm our baby.¡± I give her my words, rubbing off her tears and kissing her forehead.


    ¡°He just wants to spoil our special day, and you¡¯re letting him do that.¡± I exin to her, caressing her cheeks, although deep inside, when ites to Alice and our little one, I also be afraid.


    She looks at me with her tear-stained eyes and nods, as if she understands what I¡¯m saying. I hug her tightly, letting her feel my love and protection.


    ¡°We¡¯ll increase our security measures. I won¡¯t take any risks.¡± I reassure her, making a mental note to contact my security team as soon as possible. ¡°But right now, we need to focus on our wedding. We can¡¯t let him ruin this day for us.¡±


    She looks up at me, and I see a glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Alexander. We can¡¯t let him win. Let¡¯s enjoy our day, and we¡¯ll deal with himter.¡±


    I smile at her, feeling relieved that she¡¯s calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    Miaes forward and ces her hand on Alice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here for you, Alice. You¡¯re not alone in this.¡±


    Aunt Rose also chimes in. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll make sure everything is taken care of, and nothing happens to the baby or you.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m always ready to take another bullet for you.¡± Edward jests, trying to change the atmosphere.


    They all try to cheer up Alice while I stand there, holding her hand in a firm grip.


    She looks at everyone, feeling grateful for their support and love. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you all.¡± She hugs each one of them while I text the policemissioner to keep a close eye on Jackson.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to get married, love. Let¡¯s go.¡± I hold out my hand to Alice.


    She smiles and takes my hand, and we walk towards the altar, with our family following us.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As we stand there, looking into each other¡¯s eyes, I can feel the love and warmth emanating from her. She¡¯s my soulmate, my partner, my everything, and I¡¯ll do anything to protect her and our baby.


    Then the priest asks us to exchange vows and rings.


    I look into Alice¡¯s captivating eyes and vow, taking her hand in mine. ¡°Alice, you are my everything, and I promise to love, cherish, and protect you for the rest of my life. I will be your support and your strength, and I will always be there for you, no matter what. I vow to make you happy and to be the best husband I can be.¡±


    Tears of joy well up in her blue eyes, and she replies with a heartfelt smile, ¡°Alexander, I love you, and I vow to fill your life with happiness and be the best wife I can be. I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡±


    She leans closer to my ear and whispers, ¡°And I¡¯ll be a good submissive wife, Master,¡± causing a chuckle to escape from my lips.


    We exchange rings, sealing our love andmitment to each other. The priest deres us husband and wife, and I feel excited to share our first kiss as a married couple.


    After leaning in, I murmur against her lips. ¡°I love you so much, my Wifey.¡± I take her lips in my mouth and softly kiss her, overwhelmed with happiness and contentment like never before.


    As the crowd cheers and apuds, I break the kiss, and Alice yfully remarks, ¡°Finally, I be the wife of Mr. Alexander Wilson.¡±


    I smile and reply, ¡°Yes, now you have be Mrs. Alice Wilson,¡± sealing our union with a loving kiss on her forehead.


    Then we move to the reception area, where the guests congratte us and shower us with gifts and blessings. After cutting the cake, we feed each other, forgetting our worries for a while.


    As we sway together to our favourite song on the dance floor, I whisper into her ear, ¡°I love you, Wifey. Nothing can evere between our love.¡±


    She looks up at me, her eyes sparkling with happiness. ¡°I love you too, husband. And I know we will ovee any obstacle thates our way.¡±


    She rests her head on my shoulder, and we continue to dance, losing ourselves in each other.


    But in the back of my mind, I know that we still have to deal with my father¡¯s threat. I decide to talk to my security team for Alice¡¯s protection. But for now, I want to focus on Alice and our happiness. We have each other, and that¡¯s all that matters.

 Chapter 124 Pregnancy has made her bold!

    After the joyful celebrations of our wedding, we are on my private jet, heading to our honeymoon destination.


    Alice snuggles up to me, and I wrap my arm around her, feeling content.


    As the ne takes off, she looks out the window, and I watch her admiring the beauty outside.


    She turns to me and smiles. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re married. It feels like a dreame true.¡±


    I nod, feeling the same way. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find someone like you, love. You¡¯re my everything.¡±


    Her smile broadens, and I lean in to kiss her. Our lips meet, and I feel a rush of passion and love. We break the kiss, and I whisper, ¡°I love you, Mrs. Wilson.¡±


    She giggles and replies, ¡°I love you too, Mr. Wilson.¡±


    I ce my hand on her belly and murmur, ¡°And I love you, little one.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I love you more.¡± She answers on behalf of our baby in a childish tone.


    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t wait for your arrival.¡± As I bend down and talk to our baby, she chuckles, running her fingers through my hair.


    I ce a kiss on her belly before capturing her lips in a soft kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, love. We¡¯ll have our baby soon. I just can¡¯t wait to hold our little one in my arms and watch them grow up with you by my side.¡± I express my joy and excitement.


    She smiles at me and strokes my cheek, her eyes shining with love. ¡°Me too, Alexander. I can¡¯t wait to see you as a father. I know you¡¯ll be the best dad ever.¡±


    Since I have fallen in love with Alice, I always wanted to have a family with her and to be a father, and now that dream is about toe true. I¡¯m on cloud nine.


    I take her hand in a firm grip. ¡°Thank you for making me the happiest man on the earth, love.¡± I ce a soft kiss on her hand, feeling grateful.


    ***


    Mia¡¯s P. O. V.


    After the wedding party, Edward promptly escorts me to the yroom for punishment because I didn¡¯t wear a dress of his choice at the party. I enjoy it when my Master punishes me, so I did it on purpose.


    As I stand naked in front of him, he orders me in a stern tone, ¡°Sy your legs and your pussy lips for your master now.¡±


    My heart beats out of my chest as I slowly spread my legs and hold my pussy lips apart with my hands. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s going to spank me, but it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s asked me to spread my lips. The thought of this new form of punishment makes me both nervous and aroused.


    I can feel the heat emanating from my core, and I know I¡¯m already wet and ready for him. He positions himself behind me, and I brace myself for the impact of his hand on my tender flesh.


    He instructs me in a firm tone, ¡°You must keep them spread for me until I¡¯m finished, or you¡¯ll face consequences,¡± all the while caressing my wetness.


    The first pnds with a resounding thud, and I gasp in both pain and pleasure. The sting is intense, but it only serves to heighten my arousal.


    He continues to spank me, each blownding harder than thest. My moans turn into screams as the pain bes unbearable, but I can¡¯t help but crave more.


    He pauses for a moment, and I can feel his warm breath on my ear. ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± he whispers, and I nod my head eagerly. ¡°You¡¯re such a dirty little submissive. You deliberately disobey your master to receive punishment,¡± he continues, causing me to blush with both shame and desire.


    He doesn¡¯t hold back, spanking me over and over again until my pussy is throbbing and my clit is aching, and I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge. Only I know how I¡¯m holding my legs and lips spread for him, and it brings me satisfaction to please him.


    Just as I¡¯m about toe, he stops, leaving me hanging on the brink of orgasm. ¡°Not yet,¡± he says, and I whimper in frustration.


    He pulls me up by the hair and spins me around to face him. ¡°On your knees.¡± He orders, and I quicklyply. He unzips his pants, revealing his hard cock, and shoves it into my mouth. I eagerly suck and lick, desperate to please him.


    He thrusts into my mouth, his grip on my hair tight, and I can feel myself getting wetter and wetter. Just as I¡¯m about toe again, he pulls out and turns me around once more.


    ¡°Get on the bed on your front.¡± Hemands, and I do as I¡¯m told. As he climbs onto the bed behind me, I feel the head of his cock pressing against my wetness. He enters me slowly, inch by inch until he¡¯s buried deep inside me.


    He moves, his thrusts slow and deliberate at first, but quickly bing faster and harder. I can feel myself getting closer and closer to the edge, and just as I¡¯m about toe, he pulls out and flips me onto my back.


    He climbs on top of me, his cock still hard and ready, and enters me once more. He pounds into me, his grip on my hips bruising, and I can feel myselfing apart at the seams. After me, hees soon, his hot seed spilling into me.


    Wey there for a few moments, catching our breath, before he pulls out and rolls over. ¡°Good girl. You took your punishment well.¡± He praises me, and I smile with satisfaction.


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    As we reach our destination, we are greeted with breathtaking views of the ocean and the greenery surrounding us. We check into our vi, which is decorated with flowers and candles, creating a romantic ambience.


    As I lock the door and turn towards her, she takes off her dress, revealing her sexy body in ckce lingerie.


    ¡°Are you excited about spending your first night with your wife, Mr Wilson?¡± She inquires, walking over to me in a seductive way and biting her lower lip.


    Fuck! Pregnancy has made her bold and sexy.


    I feel my heart race as I gaze at her beauty, feeling incredibly lucky to have her as my wife.


    I wrap my arms around her waist, pulling her close. ¡°More than you can imagine, Mrs Wilson.¡± I whisper, my voice husky with desire.


    She giggles and presses her body against mine, causing me to groan in pleasure. We kiss passionately, our bodies entwined.


    ¡°But we have to wait for a year because I can¡¯t take any risk with our little one.¡± As I state, her face hangs down in sadness.


    I lift her chin with my finger and look into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, love. We have our whole lives ahead of us to explore each other¡¯s bodies. Right now, our priority is our baby¡¯s safety.¡±


    She responds, ¡°But the doctor told us we can have sex during pregnancy, Alexander. You¡¯re bing overprotective.¡±


    I shake my head, feeling conflicted. On the one hand, I want to please my wife and satisfy my desires, but on the other hand, I don¡¯t want to take any risk with our baby¡¯s health.


    ¡°I know, Alice, but I just can¡¯t do it. Please understand.¡± I request, holding her hand, but she jerks my hand in anger.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to understand you. I was so excited to spend my first night with my husband, but you¡¯re dying it unnecessarily.¡± She lies on the bed, covering herself with theforter up to her face.


    ¡°Love, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± I try to pull down theforter from her face, but she clenches it.


    As I seed in taking off theforter from her face, she turns her back to me. ¡°Alexander, let me sleep. I¡¯m feeling sleepy.¡±


    During her pregnancy, she has be quite stubborn, and I already miss my obedient Alice.


    I sigh and kiss her head, feeling guilty for disappointing her. I know she has been looking forward to this night, but I can¡¯t take any risks with our baby¡¯s health.


    Alice¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up in the middle of the night, rubbing my eyes, and a smile appears on my face when I notice Alexander sleeping with a parenting book ced on his face.


    I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll be the best father.


    After picking up the book from his face, I nt a soft kiss on his forehead.


    I close the book and keep it on the side table of the bed beforeing into his warm arms with a contented smile gracing my face. I snuggle up closer to him, enjoying thefort of his embrace.


    I watch him sleep for a few more minutes, admiring his peaceful expression. I trace the contours of his face with my fingertips, taking in every detail. He stirs slightly in his sleep, and I hold my breath, hoping not to wake him up.


    But he doesn¡¯t wake up, and I rx again, feeling content in the warm arms of my husband.


    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re so lucky to get a father like him.¡± I talk to my unborn baby, caressing my belly.


    As Iy there, I wonder, will we have a little boy or a little girl? I just can¡¯t wait to know this.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I drift off to sleep again after whispering a silent prayer of thanks to this wonderful man in my life. I know that I¡¯m lucky to have him, and I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make sure he knows how much I appreciate him.

 Chapter 125 Honeymoon With My Pregnant Wife

    Next morning,


    As I wake up, my heart warms, seeing Alexander talking to our little one, cing his head on my belly.


    I smile at the sight of him and run my fingers through his hair. ¡°Good morning, daddy.¡± I whisper, and his gaze lifts to meet mine, his lips curving into a warm smile.


    ¡°Good morning, mommy. Did you sleep well?¡± He asks, his eyes still fixed on my belly.


    ¡°Yes, I did. And you?¡± I reply, feeling grateful for this moment.


    ¡°I did too. Our little one kept mepany.¡± He answers, stroking my belly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him or her.¡± I express my excitement.


    ¡°Me too. I already have so many ns for our child.¡± He speaks, his eyes lighting up with enthusiasm.


    I let out a softugh. ¡°I know you were reading parenting booksst night. You¡¯re going to be the best father.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll be the best mother.¡± He replies, moving closer to my face and capturing my lips in a soft kiss.


    We lie in each other¡¯s arms for a few more minutes, our hands entwined like our souls.


    ***


    As we sit on the balcony, sipping our coffee and enjoying the outside view, he enquires, ¡°What would you like to eat for breakfast, Wifey?¡±


    A mischievous thought crosses my mind, and I set my mug down. I straddle hisp, wearing a seductive smile.


    ¡°I would like to have you in the breakfast, husband.¡± I whisper against his lips, wrapping my arms around his neck and grinding myself against his hardness.


    ¡°Can I?¡± I ask, my voice husky with desire.


    Although I know he¡¯ll deny it, I¡¯m enjoying this.


    ¡°Yes, you can have me, love.¡± My eyes widen upon listening to his response.


    ¡°Really, we can have sex?¡± I ask in disbelief tone becausest night he strictly denied having sex during my pregnancy.


    He nods, and I can see the desire in his eyes. ¡°Yes, becausest night I did some research about sex during pregnancy and confirmed it with the doctor this morning. There¡¯s no risk if there are noplications.¡±


    His words fill me with joy. ¡°You researched this?¡±


    His fingers gently trail down my cheek. ¡°Yes, and I found out that there are even some advantages to having sex during pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°What advantages?¡± I ask, intrigued.


    He leans closer, his lips brushing against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Well, it can increase the intimacy between us, reduce stress levels, and even help with the delivery process.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It sounds amazing. Let¡¯s do it.¡± I squeal, taking off his ck t-shirt in haste. As I kiss down his chest, he moans, clutching my hair.


    My carnal desire is at its peak, and I just can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me.


    I rub myself against him, feeling his hardness grow under me. He groans, gripping my waist.


    I lean in to kiss him, our tongues tangling in a passionate dance. Our bodies are on fire, ignited with the desire to be with each other.


    We both know this moment is special because we¡¯ll make love as husband and wife for the first time, and we want to make the most of it.


    He carries me to the bed, our bodies entwined, our hearts beating as one.


    Then he undresses me, and his hands are gentle as he explores my body, his lips leaving a trail of kisses on my skin.


    I let out moans and my hands clutches at his hair as he enters me, taking me to heaven like always.


    We make love slowly and passionately, our bodies moving in perfect harmony. I feel safe and loved in his embrace, knowing that he would do anything to protect our little one and me.


    The pleasure is intense, and I feel myself reaching the peak of ecstasy. I cry out his name, my body shaking after climaxing. He keeps thrusting into me until he explodes inside me.


    He holds me close, his breath warm on my neck.


    We lie in each other¡¯s arms, spent and satisfied. Our love for each other grows stronger with each passing moment.


    ¡°I love you, Wifey.¡± He whispers, pressing his lips on my forehead. Every time he calls me his wife, I feel out of the world.


    ¡°I love you more, husband.¡± I snuggle into him, feeling grateful for Alexander, for our little one, and for this beautiful life we¡¯ve built together.


    He whispers sweet nothings in my ear, his hand rubbing my belly with a gentle touch. I smile, feeling awe at the miracle of life growing inside me. Truly, this feeling is out of the world.


    ***


    I¡¯m seated on the balcony with Alexander, d in his shirt. I¡¯ve been experiencing a loss of appetite, but he¡¯s gently encouraging me to eat.


    ¡°Love, please have something to eat. I¡¯ve never insisted like this before, but it¡¯s crucial for our baby.¡± He exins, holding my hand.


    I pout and reluctantly agree, knowing that he¡¯s rightI need to follow the doctor¡¯s rmended diet for our child.


    With tenderness, he feeds me andments, ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    ¡°My caring daddy.¡± I peck his cheek on behalf of our little one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always take care of you and your mamma.¡± He leans in and kisses my belly.


    Suddenly, a wave of nausea washes over me, and I rush to the bathroom. He follows me, concern etched on his face.


    As I lean over the basin and throw up, he holds my hair with care, just as he always does. When I turn towards him, he cleans my face with a wet towel. The way he is taking care of me these days is truly remarkable.


    He carries me back to the room andys me down on the bed before sitting beside me.


    ¡°Your weight should increase during pregnancy, but you¡¯re losing it. You¡¯re getting so weak, love. I¡¯m incredibly worried about you. I should call the doctor.¡± As he picks up his phone, I stop him.


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s normal to lose some weight in the initial months of pregnancy. The doctor exined this to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassure him, gripping his hand.


    He gazes at me with a mixture of love and concern, his fingers stroking my cheek. ¡°I just can¡¯t help but worry, especially when I see you like this. You and our little one mean everything to me.¡±


    I take his hand in mine and squeeze it in reassurance. ¡°I know, Alexander. Your care and concern mean the world to me. But trust me, I¡¯m fine. And it¡¯s normal in pregnancy, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He leans down to press a tender kiss on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s just hard not to worry when you both mean so much to me.¡±


    His concern warms my heart, knowing how much he cares for us. ¡°You know, this is one of the things that makes you a wonderful husband and father already.¡±


    He smiles, his worry still visible in his eyes. ¡°I just want to ensure that you and our baby are safe.¡±


    I bring his hand to my belly and ce it there. ¡°Feel that? Our little one is growing inside me, and we¡¯ll both make sure to take good care of each other.¡±


    His eyes light up as he feels the subtle movements beneath his hand. ¡°It¡¯s truly a miracle, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± I say with a soft sigh. ¡°And we¡¯ll be just fine, Alexander. With your love and care, everything will be alright.¡±


    As he lies, pulling me in his arms, I snuggle into his warmth, feeling safe and loved in his arms. The contented silence envelops us.


    He breaks the silence with a soft smile. ¡°Love, where would you like to go today? We can do anything you want.¡±


    I look up at him, feeling content. ¡°You know what I want, Alexander? I want to spend the whole day in your arms right here in this room. Just you, me, and our baby.¡± I ce his hand on my belly and smile at him.


    His eyes light up with affection, and he nods. ¡°That sounds perfect to me.¡±


    The day passes blissfully. We talk,ugh, and hold each other, cherishing every moment. Alexander¡¯s love and attention make me feel like the luckiest woman in the world. We even share a light lunch in the room.


    As evening approaches, Alexander asks, ¡°Love, do you want to go somewhere for dinner? We could go out and have a delightful meal together.¡±


    I consider it for a moment, but then shake my head. ¡°No, Alexander. I¡¯m sofortable right here, and I want to stay in tonight.¡±


    He smiles and agrees. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll order something in.¡±


    At night, when Alexander is bathroom, my mood takes an unexpected turn. I feel like I¡¯ve ruined our entire honeymoon by staying in the room. Tears well up in my eyes, and before I know it, I¡¯m crying.


    Alexander rushes to the room, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± He asks, sitting beside me.


    I sniffle, unable to hold back my tears. ¡°I just suddenly felt like I¡¯ve wasted our honeymoon staying in this room, and it made me cry.¡±


    His worried look turns into one of understanding, and he wraps his arms around me. ¡°Alice, you didn¡¯t wast anything. Every moment I spend with you is precious. Whether we¡¯re out exploring or right here in this room, it¡¯s all special because you¡¯re with me.¡±


    I nod and bury my face in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t control my emotions.¡±


    He kisses my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise. It¡¯s all part of the process, and I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    I pull back to look into his eyes, my eyes still teary. ¡°I know, but sometimes I feel like I¡¯m being so unreasonable.¡±


    He chuckles and wipes away a tear from my cheek. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just our little one¡¯s way of reminding us they¡¯re on the way. We¡¯ll get through this together, love.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As my mood slowly stabilises, I manage a small smile. ¡°I love you, Alexander. Thank you for being so patient.¡±


    He smiles back at me and presses his lips on my forehead. ¡°I love you too, Alice. Our little one is lucky to have you as their mom.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out now,¡± I demand, my emotions shifting again.


    ¡°Alice, it¡¯s midnight. Where will we go?¡± He¡¯s genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just a short walk or maybe ate-night drive. I don¡¯t want our honeymoon to be confined to our room.¡±


    Understanding my desire, he nods, and a hint of a smile ys on his lips. ¡°Alright, love, we can go for a short drive. But it¡¯ll have to be a really short one, and I¡¯ll drive carefully.¡±


    That¡¯s all I need to hear. He always supports my mood swings, making me feel even more fortunate to have him as my husband.


    As he goes to get ready, I snuggle into the soft nket. But as I wait, my eyelids grow heavy. I try to stay awake, but before I know it, I¡¯ve drifted off into a peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 126 Pregnancy Mood Swings

    After three months,


    As my pregnancy progresses, Alexander and I cherish every moment, feeling a deep connection to the life growing inside me. Each day brings new experiences as we prepare to be parents.


    I¡¯m currently in my second trimester of pregnancy, and the baby bump is bing more noticeable with each passing day.


    We sit together on afortable lounge chair in our garden.


    Alexander ces his hand on my growing belly, a smile of pure happiness on his face. ¡°Our little one is getting bigger every day,¡± he remarks, his voice filled with wonder.


    I lean into his embrace, resting my head on his shoulder. ¡°Our baby is growing strong, just like our love.¡±


    I feel the soft movements of the baby in my belly, and I take Alexander¡¯s hand, cing it where the baby had kicked. His eyes light up as he feels the tiny kicks, a mix of excitement and tenderness in his gaze.


    Our quiet moment is interrupted by a fluttering of colourful butterflies in the garden, dancing in the sunlight. I watch them with a blissful smile. ¡°You know, they say butterflies are a symbol of transformation and new beginnings. Our little one is like a beautiful transformation in our lives.¡±


    Alexander kisses the top of my head. ¡°Our life is certainly changing, and I¡¯m so happy. I can¡¯t wait to meet our little one.¡±


    ***


    Alexander massages my swollen feet as we watch a movie. His hands work wonders, and I sigh with contentment. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me, you know.¡±


    He leans down to nt a gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°You deserve to be spoiled, love. You¡¯re carrying our baby, after all.¡±


    My eyes well up with tears of gratitude, and I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you, Alexander.¡±


    He smiles and pulls me closer. ¡°And I¡¯m the luckiest man in the world to have you as my wife and the mother of our child.¡±


    ***


    I sit with Aunt Rose and Mia for an evening tea in the hall.


    I take a sip of herbal tea which Aunt has prepared for me with love. ¡°Alice, you¡¯re positively glowing,¡± she says with a delighted grin. ¡°Pregnancy suits you.¡±


    I blush at thepliment. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Rose. I can¡¯t believe this little one is growing inside me.¡± I speak, cing my hand on my baby bump.


    Mia interjects, ¡°You¡¯re going to be an amazing mom, Alice. I can already see it.¡±


    My smile widens. ¡°I hope so, Mia. But sometimes, I have these mood swings, and I worry about whether I¡¯ll be able to handle it all.¡±


    She ces her hand on my face. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal to have doubts, dear. Remember, we¡¯re all here to support you.¡±


    Mia adds, causing us tough. ¡°And I¡¯ll be the crazy aunt who spoils your little one!¡±


    As we continue to talk, I ce my hand on my growing belly with a smile on my face, cherishing the connection I already have with my baby.


    ***


    I sit on the sofa in my room. On the table rests a canvas, while a tray of paints and brushes spread around it. My pregnant belly gently resting on the edge of the coffee table, almost as if the baby is watching my every move.


    As I dip my brush into a pot of blue paint, I hear Alexander¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you creating, love?¡± I look at him as he approaches me.


    ¡°A painting of our family. I thought it would be a nice way to bond with our little one even before they arrive.¡± I tell him with excitement.


    As I continue to dip the brush into the paint and apply it to the canvas, he crouches beside me, cing a gentle hand on my belly.


    He feels the soft, subtle movements of our unborn child and talks to him, ¡°Little one, are you watching your talented mother? I want you to be like her.¡±


    He kisses my belly and sits beside me. He watches me as I draw the image of us, holding the baby under a starry night sky.


    At this moment, I¡¯m not just a pregnant mother, but an artist, pouring my dreams onto the canvas. Every stroke I make forms the image of our family, with Alexander and me at the centre, our faces showing our love and anticipation.


    I asionally pause and rest my hand on my belly to let our child feel the joy and excitement that courses through my veins. In response, our little one sends little kicks and movements, as if appreciating the artwork we¡¯re creating together.


    As I finish the painting, Alexander admires it, saying, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful. I can¡¯t wait for the moment you¡¯ve depicted to be reality.¡±


    Leaning in, I give him a sweet kiss. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to hang this painting in our little one¡¯s room.¡±


    ***


    Alexander¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up in the middle of the night to the sound of snifflesing from Alice. She¡¯s sitting up in bed, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Love, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, rubbing my eyes and sitting up beside her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find Mr. Smarty.¡± She says, her voice trembling.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mr. Smarty is a stuffed toy bunny that her mother gave her in childhood, and she recalled it when she came to know about her pregnancy. It¡¯s been her source offort during her pregnancy.


    I try to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s probably just fallen off the bed or something. We¡¯ll find him.¡±


    She sobs even more. ¡°But what if he¡¯s lost, Alexander? You know how special it is to me. I feel like my mother is with me and our little one, and she¡¯s protecting us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find him.¡± I reassure her and get up to search for Mr. Smarty. I find the bunny under the bed, and when I hand it to her, she clutches it tightly.


    ¡°See, he was just taking a little nap.¡± I utter with a smile.


    But then her mood swings again. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Alexander. I thought I lost him, and I thought our baby would grow up without Mr. Smarty.¡±


    I sit beside her, holding her in my arms. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright, love. Mr. Smarty is right here, and our baby will have him.¡±


    She sniffles and looks at me, her mood swing subsiding. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just overreacted.¡±


    I give her a soft kiss on the forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, these mood swings are normal during pregnancy. I¡¯m here for you, no matter what.¡±


    We snuggle back into bed, and as she holds Mr. Smarty, her tears turn into a soft smile. Pregnancy may bring mood swings, but it also brings us closer.


    ***


    The next morning, she suddenly demands, ¡°Alexander, I miss my master. Please, I want you to control me.¡±


    Her sudden request catches me by surprise. We have always enjoyed exploring our fantasies together, but the idea of dominating her during her pregnancy feels different. However, I¡¯m worried about herfort during this time.


    I caress her cheek and ask, ¡°Are you sure, love? I don¡¯t want to push you too hard, especially during this time.¡±


    She nods, staring at me with her pleading eyes. ¡°I miss it, Alexander. I miss feelingpletely under your control. With my pregnancy, I feel like I¡¯ve lost a part of myself, and I want to reconnect with that side of me.¡±


    I look into her eyes and see the longing and need in them, and I realise how much she craves submission in her intimate moments. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you desire, I¡¯m more than willing to fulfil your wish, love.¡±


    A spark of excitement glimmers in her eyes, and a smile graces her lips. ¡°Thank you, Alexander. I promise I¡¯ll be a good submissive wife.¡±


    I hold her hand and guide her into our yroom. Memories of our previous sessions flood my mind as we enter this room together after a long time.


    She stands before me, a mix of excitement and submission in her eyes. I miss this a lot.


    ¡°Undress, my pregnant wife.¡± Imand in a gentle tone, and sheplies without hesitation.


    I feel a surge of desire as I watch her undress. Her pregnant body, with the curve of her baby bump, is evidence of our love.


    ¡°You look incredibly beautiful, even with the baby bump.¡± I step closer to her, admiring her body, and gently run my fingers over her skin, causing her to shiver with my touch.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She responds with a smile.


    ¡°Lie down, my beautiful wife.¡± I instruct her, pointing at the bed.


    She obeys, lying on the bed, her baby bump beautifully noticeable. After leaning in, I caress her cheek before cing a gentle kiss on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel incredible, love.¡±


    In today¡¯s session, my priority is ensuring herfort and well-being because of her pregnancy.


    Her anticipation grows as I take out a silk blindfold from the drawer, holding it up for her to see. Then I gently tie the blindfold over her eyes.


    ¡°Now, keep your hands above your head, and I hope you remember they shouldn¡¯te down.¡± I instruct her in a stern tone.


    ¡°I remember every rule, Master.¡± As she responds, a smile spreads across my face.


    I take a feather from the bedside table and trace its delicate touch along her exposed skin. Her soft gasps and shivers of pleasure assure me she¡¯s enjoying the sensation.


    The feather dances across her body, brushing over her neck, her breasts, and her abdomen. I can feel her breathing quickening as I stroke the feather on her sensitive skin.


    However, after a few seconds, she whimpers softly.


    ¡°Love, are you okay?¡± I ask, pausing my teasing with the feather.


    She nods, but her voice quivers as she responds, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alexander. It¡¯s just¡­ these hormones.¡±


    I gently remove the blindfold from her eyes. Her cheeks are flushed, and her eyes are filled with a mix of arousal and a hint of frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alexander,¡± she murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s just these mood swings. One moment I¡¯m incredibly turned on, and the next, I¡¯m fighting back tears.¡±


    I ce the feather on the bedside table and cup her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, love. I understand pregnancyes with these changes. You¡¯re carrying our child, and your body is going through so much. We can take a break if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Tears well up in her eyes as she speaks, ¡°Alexander. I want to continue, but these mood swings¡­¡±


    I take her hand in mine and exin to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. We¡¯ll continue when you feelfortable. Don¡¯t pressure yourself.¡±


    She wipes away a tear and smiles at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would have handled these mood swings without you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always with you, my love.¡± I cup her face and kiss her forehead.


    ***


    At night, we¡¯re in the kitchen. She¡¯s been craving some unusualbinations of foodtely, and today, she¡¯s decided she wants ice cream with lemon. I watch as she scoops a few scoops of ice cream into a bowl.


    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you want to eat that, love?¡±


    She nods with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about it all day, Alexander. Of course, I want to. Just bring the lemon.¡±


    I decide not to argue and fetch the lemon from the fridge. I cut it and squeeze on her ice cream.


    As she takes her first bite, a strange expression crosses her face.


    I chuckle. ¡°Is it as good as you imagined?¡±


    She looks like she¡¯s on the verge of tears. ¡°No, it¡¯s terrible. I don¡¯t know why I wanted this.¡±


    I immediately pull her into a hug and reassure her, trying to hide myughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. It happens. We¡¯ll find something else for you to eat.¡±


    She sniffles a bit and nods, and I¡¯m amazed by the unpredictability of pregnancy mood swings.


    We eventually find a snack for her, and she smiles, reminding me that being supportive and patient during this time is essential.

 Chapter 127 Our little one is here

    After a few months,


    Time flies, and it¡¯s been a few months since our wedding. Our love continues to grow, as does our anticipation of the day when we¡¯ll wee our little one into the world.


    Alexander¡¯smitment to supporting me through my mood swings and ensuring the well-being of me and our baby is unwavering. He attends every doctor¡¯s appointment, tracks my diet with great attention, and even practices changing diapers on a doll.


    As my pregnancy progresses, I can see the excitement in Alexander¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s read countless parenting books, attended prenatal sses with me, and even set up the baby¡¯s room with me.


    Every day, he¡¯s taken on more and more responsibility, not just as my husband but as an expectant father. Every time he ensured that I¡¯mfortable. I feel so blessed to have such a supportive husband.


    I wake up in the morning with a severe pain in my belly.


    ¡°Alexander¡­¡± as I yelp in pain, shaking him, he wakes up with a jolt.


    ¡°What happened, love?¡± He asks, cing his hand on my face, concerned.


    ¡°I think the contractions have started¡­¡± I tell him, clutching his shirt and screaming.


    ¡°Nurse¡­¡± He calls for the nurse who sits outside our room every night for any emergency because he doesn¡¯t want to take any risk.


    The nurse rushes into the room, and I can see the worry in his eyes as he helps me breathe through the contractions. The pain is intense, but with his support, I find the strength to endure it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She inquires,ing to my side.


    ¡°She is having contractions. It¡¯s time.¡± He exins, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    The nurse checks my condition and nods. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You gonna be fine, love. Just be strong.¡± Alexander sps my hand, offering words offort as the contractions intensify.


    ***


    We reach the hospital, and the medical staff takes over. Alexander is there, still holding my hand and encouraging me as the contractions continue. I can see the worry in his eyes, but he remains strong and supportive. He just can¡¯t see me in pain.


    The hours pass in a blur of pain, sweat, and anticipation. Alexander stays with me through it all, holding my hand, wiping my sweat, and giving unwavering support.


    ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t bear this pain anymore.¡± I shake my head, exhausted.


    ¡°Alice, remember that you¡¯re stronger than you think. You already know the pain you endure will be worth it in the end.¡± When I feel like I can¡¯t go on, his words and his love give me the strength to continue.


    And then, with one final push, our beautiful little one enters the world with a cry. The room fills with the sweetest sound I have ever heard, and a smile of pure bliss spreads across my face.


    Alexander and I share a teary, joyous look, overwhelmed with love for our newborn child.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡± The doctor informs us and ces our baby in my arms.


    As I hold our little daughter for the first time, tears of contentment trickle down my cheeks. It¡¯s a moment of pure magic and love.


    Alexander strokes our baby¡¯s head and watches her angelic features with awe. His voice trembles as he speaks, ¡°You did it, love. Our little one is here.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I smile through tears of happiness and shake my head. ¡°No, Alexander, we did it. And I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re parents now.¡±


    We both kiss our little one, the most cherished gift of our lives.


    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± He expresses his gratitude and presses his lips on my forehead.


    Then he takes the first selfie of us with our little one.


    ¡°Now, little one, let your mommy rest for some time. She endured a lot of pain to bring you to this world.¡± He whispers to our little princess before cradling her in his arms.


    Tears stream down his face as he holds her in his arms for the first time, overwhelmed with love and gratitude.


    ¡°She is an angel.¡± He admires her before cing a tender kiss on her forehead. I just smile at them, contented.


    I¡¯m fortunate to have him as my husband and the father of our child. His unwavering support throughout my pregnancy andbour has deepened my love for him.


    ***


    After sleeping for a few hours, I wake up, and a smile spreads across my face upon seeing Alexander, cradling our little daughter, swathed in a soft pink nket. Aunt Rose, Mia, and Edward standing around them.


    They¡¯re all gazing at our little princess with immense love and joy, and it warms my heart to see this beautiful sight. It¡¯s like our little family has expanded, and everyone is eager to shower our baby with affection.


    As they notice me waking up, they beam at me, and Mia and Aunt Rose rush over to me.


    ¡°Good morning, new mom,¡± Mia greets me, her eyes sparkling with happiness.


    Aunt Rose leans down and ces a gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°Congrattions, I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    I thank them with a tired but contented smile, and then I turn my attention to our little one, who¡¯s snuggled in Alexander¡¯s protective embrace beside my bed.


    ¡°Hello, little princess.¡± I whisper, reaching out to stroke her tiny cheek. Her skin is as soft as a rose petal.


    Alexander looks up from the baby, his eyes filled with adoration. ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen, just like her mother.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided on a name?¡± Aunt Rose asks, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    I look at Alexander, and we exchange an excited smile. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°Sarah is the name we have selected for her..¡±


    I add, ¡°Sarah means princess, and she is our little princess.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s a beautiful name.¡± Mia chimes in, and Aunt Rose nods in agreement.


    Edward, who has been quiet until now, speaks up with a smile. ¡°Wee to the family, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Look, she wakes up.¡± Alexander squeals, shifting Sarah in his arms so I can see her better.


    ¡°Her blue eyes, just like both of you, are mesmerising.¡± Aunt Rose speaks with tears of joy in her eyes.


    Mia leans over to get a closer look. ¡°And she has your nose, Alice.¡±


    ¡°And she has Alexander¡¯s smile.¡± Edward adds, his voice filled with affection.


    I chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s the perfect blend of both of us, just like our love story.¡±


    I and Alexander lock our gaze, wondering about our love story filled with challenges which we overcame together.


    ***


    Alexander sits on the sofa, and our precious Sarahys in her daddy¡¯s arms. A peaceful bundle of joy swaddled in a cosy nket.


    He gently rocks her, murmuring soothing words as Sarah¡¯s bright blue eyes blink open, observing the world around her.


    Iy in the hospital bed, still recovering from childbirth, but my heart swells with joy as I watch my husband and daughter bonding. Her presence is the embodiment of our love.


    She gazes up at her daddy; she seems to recognise his voice, and a tiny, heart-melting smile graces her delicate lips. Her fingers, so tiny and perfect, curl around one of Alexander¡¯s.


    ¡°You are Daddy¡¯s little angel, aren¡¯t you?¡± He murmurs to Sarah, his voice brimming with affection. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting so long to meet you.¡±


    She responds with a sweet coo, and I shed tears of happiness. I reach out my arms to wee my precious family.


    ¡°Come here, my precious people.¡± I say, my voice filled with emotion.


    He carefully rises from his chair, bringing our daughter into my waiting arms. She nestles into my embrace, finding sce in the familiar scent andforting heartbeat. I lean down and nt a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a little miracle.¡± I whisper, my eyes brimming with tears of love and joy. ¡°We¡¯re so blessed to have you.¡±


    He leans in, gently kissing both me and our daughter. ¡°Our family isplete now, love. I love you both so much.¡±


    A soft whimper escapes her tiny mouth, and her delicate fingers grasp at the air. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard her cry like this, and it¡¯s music to my ears.


    He watches her, a bit uncertain. ¡°I think she¡¯s hungry, love.¡±


    I smile and nod with excitement, a warm rush of motherly love coursing through me. ¡°You¡¯re right, Alexander. It¡¯s her way of saying she¡¯s hungry.¡±


    ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s ready for her first meal.¡± I address my little princess, unbuttoning my hospital gown with gentle care. Her daddy tries to soothe her by whispering, ¡°Shh, my little princess. Mommy is just giving you the milk.¡±


    I gently position her at my breast with Alexander¡¯s help, with a mix of excitement and nervousness. It¡¯s a special moment that I¡¯ve been looking forward to. We want to make sure our little one isfortable.


    I guide her tiny mouth, and her eager, seeking lipstch onto me. My heart swells with indescribable joy as I watch her feed. It¡¯s a moment filled with a profound connection.


    Her small hand grasps my finger, and I shed tears of pure contentment.


    The room is hushed, the only sounds we can hear are her gentle suckling and the soft hum of the hospital equipment.


    Alexander sits beside me, his hand resting on my shoulder. He looks at both of us with awe and love in his eyes.


    I watch Sarah¡¯s tiny face, the epitome of tranquillity, and I feel an overwhelming fulfilment as I feed her. I lean down and press my lips on her forehead.


    Alexander whispers with affection, ¡°You¡¯re doing amazing, my love. She¡¯s lucky to have you as her mother.¡±


    I gaze at our precious daughter, her tiny fingers wrapped around mine, and I smile through the tears. ¡°And I¡¯m the luckiest mother in the world.¡±


    Alexander and I share a tender smile, knowing that our family isplete and our love has created something truly special.

 Chapter 128 An Unexpected Request

    Two months fly with our little princess. Sarah has be the centre of our world, and her every coo and gurgle fills our hearts with joy.


    Alexander takes on the role of an adoring father with grace and enthusiasm. He wakes up in the middle of the night to change diapers, soothes our princess when she cries, and supports me as I recover from the delivery.


    Mia and Edward are always eager to spend time with Sarah and help in any way they can. Aunt Rose, who has been a pir of support throughout, is delighted to be a grandmother.


    Our home is full ofughter, love, and a sense ofpleteness that I could have only dreamt of.


    At night, Alexander returns from the office, and he smiles at me as I breastfeed Sarah, and her tiny fingers y with my pendant.


    He keeps his coat on the sofa before walking over us and kissing on our forehead.


    Sarah falls asleep while drinking the milk. He watches us with love in his eyes as I carefullyy our princess beside me on the bed. She looks so peaceful in her sleep, and I marvel at the perfect little being we¡¯ve brought into the world.


    Alexander lies on the other side of her and tells me, ¡°It¡¯s Sarah¡¯s second month birthday, so I have brought a gift for her.¡±


    My eyes glint with anticipation as he takes out a tiny gift from his jeans pocket.


    I take it and open it with excitement. Inside, there¡¯s a small, engraved diamond bracelet with the name ¡®Sarah¡¯ written in elegant letters.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    As we make her wear the bracelet and I kiss her tiny hand, she wakes up and passes her precious smile to her daddy. Every time she smiles, my heart fills with immense love.


    Her blue eyes, so bright and full of curiosity, lock onto her daddy. She might be too young to understand, but the warmth and love in Alexander¡¯s eyes are something she has begun to recognise.


    Her tiny hand moves up, and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s trying to touch him.


    He takes her hand, hisrge fingers cradling her delicate one. ¡°Happy second month, my little princess.¡± He whispers to her, and she responds with a gurgle.


    We both admire the little bracelet adorning her wrist while our little princess coos in delight, ying with her bracelet.


    Alexander leans in and ces a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°May God fill your life with as much love and happiness as you¡¯ve brought into ours.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t agree more, and with a smile, I add, ¡°You¡¯re the greatest gift we¡¯ve ever received, Sarah.¡±


    ***


    At night, when Sarah falls asleep, Iy her down in the crib, ced beside our bed, and then snuggle up into my husband¡¯s warm arms.


    He captures my lips and straddles me. His kiss is filled with a deep, passionate longing, a desire that¡¯s been building up over the past months as we embraced the challenges and joys of parenthood together.


    His hands cup my face, and I can feel the warmth of his touch as he deepens the kiss, grinding against my crotch. His touch ignites a fire within me, and I just can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me after two months.


    We finally break the kiss, our breaths mingling. He brushes a lock of hair away from my face, gazing at me with desire in his eyes.


    ¡°Love, do you want your husband to make love to you, or your master to fuck you raw?¡± His question ignites my desire.


    ¡°I want both.¡± I whisper in response, rubbing myself against him.


    He grins and captures my lips in a passionate kiss while pinning my hands against the mattress. While kissing me, he cuffs my wrists to the bedpost.


    He breaks the kiss, rips off my clothes, and scatters them around the room.


    ¡°You must stay quiet, love, or else Sarah will wake up.¡± He murmurs before pulling down his jeans and boxers to reveal his hard shaft and positioning himself between my trembling thighs.


    As he rubs himself against my wetness, I bite my lip to stifle my moans, my eyes squeezed shut with desire.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, my eyes open when I hear Sarah crying. Alexander and I exchange looks.


    Oh God! Why now? Why did she have to wake up at this very moment?


    He climbs down from the bed and picks up Sarah in his arms from the crib to soothe her cries while I pout, yearning for him.


    He rocks our little princess gently and whispers sweet words offort and love to her. ¡°Princess, your daddy is here with you, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    As he holds her close, her cries begin to subside, and she looks up at her father with wide, curious eyes.


    I watch them, lying helplessly bound on the bed, my desire still burning, but my heart is filled with love. It¡¯s a powerful moment, realizing that our love has created this beautiful life we now hold in our arms.


    He looks at me with a hint of regret in his eyes that our intimate moment was interrupted. But he also understands the priorities of this moment.


    He smiles at me and mouths, ¡°I love you,¡± before returning his attention to our little one.


    As Sarah drifts back into sleep, he continues to cradle her, ensuring herfort. I watch them with a heart full of love, knowing that our time as a family has only just begun, and there will be many more moments for us in the future.


    ***


    Next Day,


    ¡°Princess, look, Daddy had gifted the bracelet to your mommy as well.¡± As I show the bracelet to my little princess, her bright blue eyes focus on the gleaming diamond bracelet with curiosity. She coos and gurgles in delight, her tiny hands trying to touch the shiny charm.


    Alexander, who¡¯s sitting on the edge of the bed, smiles with love as he watches our baby¡¯s adorable reactions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess,¡± he whispers to Sarah, his voice full of warmth. ¡°Daddy gave this beautiful bracelet to your mommy as a thank-you gift for everything she does for him.¡±


    Sarah continues to coo and wiggle in response, her tiny fingers reaching up to grasp the bracelet.


    I chuckle, leaning in to ce a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°You like it, don¡¯t you, my little princess?¡±


    She giggles in response, and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s trying tomunicate with us through her innocentughter.


    Truly, she has brought immense happiness to our life.


    Then a knock on the door disturbs our family¡¯s moment. Alexander continues to talk with Sarah, and I go to open the door.


    As I open the door, Mia speaks up, ¡°Alice, I want to talk to you about something in private.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± I nod at her before turning towards Alexander. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes, baby.¡±


    ¡°Okay, love.¡± He responds, and I step out of the room and close it beforeing to the hall with Mia to have a conversation with her.


    As we settle down there, I ask, ¡°So what¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°You know next month is my birthday, so I want a gift from you. Would you give me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, just say what you want.¡± I immediately agree.


    She takes a deep breath before telling me her wish, ¡°I want to have a yroom session of us with our masters together.¡±


    I look at Mia, slightly taken aback by her request. yroom sessions were private moments of our lives, and the thought of sharing that experience with Mia and Edward had never crossed my mind.


    I haven¡¯t expected this request, but I can see the genuine desire in her eyes.

 Chapter 129 The Game Begins

    I reply after a moment of thought, ¡°Mia, that¡¯s a bold wish. You know I can¡¯t make any promises about this.¡±


    ¡°Could you at least consider it, Alice? There¡¯s no pressure, and if at any point you feel ufortable, we can stop. Please, for me. It could be a unique experience for all of us.¡± She implores, taking my hand in her.


    Mia has a point. There is no risk in considering this request. They have many times controlled us together before, and I¡¯ve never felt ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Alexander.¡± I tell Mia, and her face lights up with excitement.


    She squeals in delight, pulling me into a hug. ¡°Thank you, Alice. This means a lot to me.¡±


    I nod and head back to the bedroom to discuss this with Alexander.


    As I return to the room, he looks up from Sarah, who¡¯s now sleeping soundly in her crib.


    ¡°What did Mia want to talk about?¡± He asks as I approach him.


    I sit down beside him and share Mia¡¯s request. ¡°She wants to have a shared yroom session with us and Edward for her birthday.¡±


    Alexander takes a moment to think, his brows furrowing. ¡°Love, if you¡¯re notfortable with this idea, don¡¯t force yourself. Remember, you have a history with Edward, so think properly.¡± He advises, concerned for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassure him, blinking my eyes. ¡°The day Edward saved my life, the day he took a bullet for me, it marked a turning point. At first, it was hard to face Edward, but now I feel safe around him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯ve found closure. So, do you want to fulfil Mia¡¯s wish?¡± He inquires.


    ¡°Yes. I want to.¡± I shift from the bed to hisp and wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°And you know what, I got the courage to experience this just because of you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± He moves my hair away from my face and tucks it behind my ears with a gentle touch.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m certain that you¡¯d never put me in an ufortable situation. You¡¯ll n the session ording to myfort and boundaries. I trust youpletely, Mr. Husband.¡± Saying this, I press my lips against his.


    He holds me close as our lips meet, a deep, passionate kiss that reflects our love and trust. We¡¯ve been through so much together, and our bond has only grown stronger with time.


    He whispers between our kisses, ¡°I promise, Alice, I¡¯ll ensure yourfort and boundaries. We¡¯ll make this experience best.¡±


    As our lips part, I rest my forehead against his, gazing into his eyes. ¡°I trust youpletely, Alexander. With you by my side, I¡¯m ready for anything.¡±


    After a month,


    It¡¯s Mia¡¯s birthday, and the two of us are kneeling on the cold floor of the yroom, d in a sexy ck dress. Our hearts racing with anticipation as we¡¯re eager to see what our Masters have nned for us. The vibrating balls are inside us, though they haven¡¯t been activated yet.


    Before, I decided to have this session for only Mia, but now, I¡¯m also filled with excitement, wondering what they have in store for both of us.


    As we exchange nces, the sound of the door opening captures our attention and smiles instantly grace our faces. We hold each other¡¯s hands in excitement and wish each other good luck.


    Finally, our wait is over.


    Alexander and Edward enter the room, and we obediently return to our submissive positions, cing our hands on our thighs.


    As they approach us, their presence immediately fills the room with power and intensity. The two dominant men standing in front of us are an electrifying sight.


    ¡°Edward, we have the perfect submissive here, just look at them, they are patiently waiting for us in position.¡± Alexander praises us, and our smiles widen at his words. Each time he praises me, it brings a unique happiness that¡¯s hard to put into words.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I respond in a soft voice, and he just passes me a smile, his gaze locked on me.


    Edward intrudes, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, bro! Your girl has done wonders, making my girl obedient and submissive like her.¡± His tone changes in an instant as he continues, ¡°However, she¡¯s not as obedient as her yet. She didn¡¯t thank you when you praised them, whereas Alice did.¡±


    He suddenly shifts into his strict Dom persona and casts a stern look toward Mia. It¡¯s a silentmand, making her realize she needs to express her gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I forgot.¡± Mia immediately apologizes.


    He leans down toward Mia¡¯s face, lifting her chin with his firm grip. ¡°Listen, today we both will dominate you, and you¡¯ll treat Alexander just as you do with me. Understand, my wildcat?¡± My breath bes heavy as I listen to his authoritative and stern tone.


    Reality sinks in as I realize that the two strictest brothers will dominate us. I¡¯m about to experience something entirely new, all because of Mia¡¯s wish.


    As Alexander nces at me with a concerned expression, making sure I¡¯m okay after hearing those words, I just blink my eyes to convey that I¡¯m alright. With him by my side, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    ¡°So today, we¡¯ll y three games in our session.¡± Alexander announces, his eyes fixed on me.


    Mia and I exchange excited nces, eager to see what these games are.


    ¡°The one who wins more games in the end gets a reward, while the one who loses will face a punishment in private.¡± Edward adds, both of them passing sly grins.


    It¡¯s intriguing.


    Mia and I exchange a smile, equally excited about the challenge ahead.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Edward orders abruptly, and without hesitation, we rise to our feet. There¡¯s something incrediblymanding in his voice thatpels our immediate obedience.


    Today, I must obey every order given by both brothers. It¡¯s an entirely new experience, and that anticipation adds to the excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first game, ¡®Find Your Dom.¡¯ In this game, we¡¯ll blindfold you both, and your challenge is to find and hold on to your Dom. The first one to find her Dom will win.¡± Edward exins, taking out two red blindfolds from a drawer and handing one to Alexander.


    ¡°The game can¡¯t be that easy when we¡¯re your masters, right, brother?¡± Alexander smirks.


    Edward nods, mirroring the same mischievous expression. ¡°Right, brother. You tell them the game¡¯s twist.¡±


    Mia and I share a nce, we were already suspicious that it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as it seems.


    ¡°While you search for us, the vibrator inside you will be at its highest speed.¡± Alexander reveals, and as Mia and I share a wide-eyed look, they chuckle at our reactions.


    It¡¯spletely impossible to find our masters when the vibrating balls are set to their maximum intensity.


    Edward adds another twist, ¡°And there¡¯s more. You can¡¯t cum during the game. If anyone does, they¡¯ll face an immediate punishment.¡±


    Holding back our climax while those vibrating balls work their magic? This is just a lot more challenging.


    ¡°Are you both ready for your first game?¡± Alexander asks, and we nod, though we¡¯re clueless about how we¡¯ll do this.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The Wilson brothers stand behind us and secure the blindfolds over our eyes. I can¡¯t see anything now, which adds to the anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°Good luck, kitten.¡± Alexander whispers in my ear, his breath warm on my neck. His hand glides from my shoulder down to my arm, sending shivers through me. My breathing quickens, and the atmosphere grows incredibly intense.


    ¡°The game begins.¡± He announces as he moves away from me.


    Suddenly, the vibrating ballse to life, dancing inside me at full speed. My legs tremble with pleasure, and I be lost in the waves of sensation, letting out a series of moans that mingle with Mia¡¯s.


    The intensity of the vibrations is overwhelming, and it¡¯s hard to think about anything else


    ¡°Kitten, find me.¡± I hear Alexander¡¯s voice to my right, and I snap back to reality. I realize I must find him, but it¡¯s a challenge to move when the vibrating balls work their magic.


    ¡°Wildcat, you seem to have forgotten about the game,¡± Edward teases Mia.


    I take one shaky step in the direction where Ist heard my master¡¯s voice, my moans intensifying with increasing pleasure.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t you want to win the game?¡± Alexander taunts in his teasing tone.


    It¡¯s an impossible task when these relentless vibrating balls are driving me wild. With every passing second, I inch closer to my first orgasm. But I must restrain myself; I don¡¯t want a punishment.


    Mia and I bump into each other, our bodies swaying with pleasure. We steady ourselves by holding each other¡¯s hands. I press my legs together, determined not to give in to the pleasure.


    Alexander and Edwardugh at our struggles.


    The Wilson brothers can be quite wicked.


    The vibrating balls show no mercy. They continue to work their magic, never pausing for a moment. My legs tremble under the relentless waves of pleasure.


    The challenge and pleasure are both incredibly intense, making this game much more difficult than we expected.


    However, we gather ourselves and continue the quest to find our masters, taking slow and unsteady steps.


    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 130 Ready, steady, go!

    ¡°Come find me, love!¡± I hear Alexander¡¯s soft voice and dash towards him, temporarily ignoring the intense sensations between my trembling legs.


    As my hands search for him, the sound of Mia¡¯s satisfied moans intensifies my desire, but I clench my hands and resist the urge to climax.


    It seems clear Mia has reached her peak, and my thoughts drift to what punishment Edward might have in store for her.


    Finally, my searching hand contact with Alexander¡¯s muscr arms, and I grasp onto him eagerly. In response, he pulls me into a firm embrace, and the intense stimtion from the vibrating balls stops.


    A sigh of relief escapes my lips as he removes the blindfold from my eyes.


    ¡°Excellent job, my love.¡± He praises me, nting a tender kiss on my forehead. I close my eyes, savouring his affectionate touch, and a warm smile graces my face.


    Each time he praises me, it¡¯s as though butterflies dance within.


    ¡°Very naughty, my wildcat.¡± Edward scolds Mia, and we shift our attention to them.


    ¡°You climaxed and didn¡¯t win the game.¡± He expresses in a tone filled with disappointment while untying her blindfold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I couldn¡¯t restrain myself.¡± Mia apologises in a polite tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent, Mia. We all know you climaxed intentionally because you enjoy the punishments from your master, isn¡¯t that right?¡± He raises his brows at her.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She responds with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    She¡¯s the embodiment of a naughty submissive, a total contrast to me.


    ¡°You, my naughty wildcat, deserve punishment for climaxing and defying our orders,¡± Edward deres with an air of dominance.


    ¡°Spread your legs wide and ce your hands behind your head.¡± He orders her in a stern tone, taking a riding crop from a nearby wall where the spanking implements hang.


    His gaze then turns to me. ¡°Alice, how many spankings should she receive today, ten or twenty?¡±


    ¡°Twenty,¡± I respond, knowing Mia craves punishment.


    ¡°You guessed correctly, Alice.¡± He says, a smirk gracing his face.


    Alexander guides me to sit on the sofa and then takes his ce beside me.


    ¡°You will receive ten spanks on your tits and ten on your pussy, and you must not move or make a sound during your punishment. Do you understand?¡± Edward deres her punishment, clenching her jaw.


    I¡¯m now ustomed to seeing my best friend in this scenario. Edward many times punishes her in front of us because it excites her even more.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She replies, and then the riding crop strikes directly on one of her tits above her clothing.


    He delivers another stinging hit to her other tit. She bites her lower lip to suppress her scream and maintain her position with great difficulty.


    He strikes between her legs three times in a row, each blow fierce, causing her whole body to shudder with the intensity of the spanks.


    The sight of this intense punishment is making me wet. The atmosphere in the room is growing even more intense with each smack.


    I¡¯m proud of my friend for taking such hard blows without moving or uttering a single moan so far.


    The birthday girl is indeed getting what she wished for.


    He rubs the riding crop between her legs and delivers a sudden strike between her thighs. He repeats this process three times.


    God! I¡¯m already so turned on by the vibrating balls, and witnessing this intense punishment only heightens my arousal.


    ¡°Are you enjoying it, love?¡± He inquires, his gaze fixed on my crotch, and I blush and nod in response.


    Suddenly, the vibrating balls inside me spring to life again, and I moan, throwing my head back in pleasure.


    ¡°You must seek permission before climaxing, kitten.¡± He whispers in my ear, and I gaze at him while moaning, and he increases the speed.


    My legs quiver with pleasure, and I easily edge closer to climax because of the first game.


    ¡°Master, may I climax?¡± I ask him before reaching that point.


    ¡°Yes, you may climax for your master, kitten.¡±


    These are the words my body has been yearning to hear, and I reach the peak of pleasure, my body quivering.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I pant, resting my head on his shoulder when he turns off the vibrating balls.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned it, Alice.¡± He praises me, nting a soft kiss on my forehead.


    Then our attention shifts to Edward and Mia. As her punishment ends, Edward kisses her passionately, gripping her hair.


    Alexander rises from the sofa as Edward parts from Mia¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Stand beside Mia.¡± Alexander instructs me, and Iply with hismand.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the second game,¡± He deres as he stands before me.


    ¡°Yes! The second game is the Pleasurable Race.¡± Edward announces, revealing the game¡¯s name.


    ¡°In this game, there will be a race between you two, with vibrating balls on.¡± Alexander exins, a mischievous smirk ying on his face.


    ¡°Both of you stand over there.¡± Hemands, pointing towards the wall.


    We do as he instructs, and then both brothers take their ces on the opposite wall.


    ¡°Whoever touches her master first wins the race.¡± Edward rifies, and we both nod in understanding. Then they turn on the vibrating balls at the highest speed, driving us crazy.


    ¡°Ready, steady, go!¡± Alexander shouts, and Mia immediately runs, while I close my eyes and take a deep breath before beginning my race.


    Mia has already reached the halfway point, and it¡¯s clear she will win this race.


    My body quivers with the intense vibrations, but I refuse to stop running.


    However, Mia touches Edward first and wins the game. I stop right then, and she jumps with delight.


    As the vibrating balls turn off, I let out a sigh of relief, and Alexander approaches me.


    ¡°Good effort, kitten.¡± He whispers, giving one of my buttocks a yful spank and shing a teasing smile.


    I return the smile.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now the score is tied, and thest game remains. The loser of that game will face punishment.¡± Edward reminds us.


    ¡°So, are you both ready for thest game?¡± Alexander asks, and we nod in eagerness.


    It¡¯s thest game of the day, and I feel excited about what¡¯s in store.


    Alexander continues to make my life thrilling, and nothing has changed even after our baby. Our rtionship remains just as intense as before, and we always make time for our yroom sessions because our life is iplete without these sessions. I adore the way he dominates me, and I know how much he revels in myplete submission.


    ¡°So, we will turn on the vibrating balls at the highest speed, but you both must not moan. The one who moans will lose the game,¡± Alexander exins ourst game.


    This sounds like quite a challenging game. How can we control our moans when the vibrating balls are at their highest speed between our legs? It¡¯s a crazy game, but I¡¯m thrilled to y it.


    They ce two chairs in front of us. ¡°You both sit down.¡± Alexandermands in his powerful voice, and we sit without hesitation.


    They turn on the vibrating balls, and I bite my lips to suppress my moans and grip the chair¡¯s arms as unbearable pleasure courses through me.


    A few minutes pass, and neither of us moans. I can feel myself nearing the edge of pleasure because of the relentless vibrations.


    I nce at Mia, whose eyes are closed, and as my legs quiver with pleasure, I decide to let her win intentionally. After all, it¡¯s her birthday, and I want her to be happy. I moan as I reach a powerful climax.


    ¡°Yes! I won!¡± Mia squeals in delight, and they turn off the vibrating balls.


    ¡°Naughty kitten! You couldn¡¯t control your moans,¡± Alexander teases me with an evil smile. I can tell he¡¯s already plotting my punishment.


    ¡°Well done, my wildcat!¡± Edward praises Mia and kisses her on the lips.


    ¡°Alexander, now it¡¯s your time to punish your kitten.¡± He utters, sharing a mischievous grin with my husband.


    ¡°I hope you enjoyed your birthday session, Mia.¡± Alexander inquires.


    ¡°Yes, a lot. Thank you both for fulfilling my desires,¡± Mia replies, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    ¡°No, thank you, Mia. Because of you, we had this wonderful experience.¡± I express my gratitude because I genuinely enjoyed today.


    Then I turn to Alexander. ¡°And thank you, baby, for making this sessionfortable for me, keeping my boundaries in your mind.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, love. It¡¯s my duty to take care of yourfort.¡± He presses his lips on my forehead.


    We return to earth, listening to Mia¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, God, you guys are so adorable.¡± We chuckle at her.


    ¡°I think we shall leave now.¡± Edward takes Mai¡¯s hand in his and leaves.


    Alexander locks his intense gaze on me, moving closer to me, and my heart races with anticipation, wondering about the punishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s punishment time, Wifey.¡± He whispers, a mischievous smirk gracing his face.

 Chapter 131 True Happiness!

    My heart races as I gaze into Alexander¡¯s intense eyes.


    ¡°Your punishment, my love, is something you¡¯ll remember.¡± He whispers, his voiceced with a mix of dominance and desire, making it clear who¡¯s in control.


    He steps closer, his presencemanding my full attention. His fingers reach out to trace my jawline before lifting my chin, making me meet his intense gaze. ¡°You wanted to let her win, didn¡¯t you, my love?¡± He whispers, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    A smug smile spreads across his face as he responds, ¡°I know everything about you, my wife.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to let her win because of her birthday.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Such a generous heart you have, love. But rules are rules, and you know you must be punished.¡± He leans in, his lips brushing against mine, teasing me, and then he captures my lips in a passionate kiss.


    I respond to his kiss, savouring the taste of his lips and the anticipation of what he has in store for me. As our mouths blend, his hand travels down my back, pressing me closer to him.


    ¡°Strip for me.¡± Hemands in a low, authoritative voice after breaking the kiss. There¡¯s no room for hesitation in his tone, and I immediately begin to undress, peeling away each piece of clothing with deliberate slowness.


    My skin tingles with excitement as I expose myself before him, baring my body, my desires, and my vulnerability.


    Once I¡¯mpletely naked, I stand before him, my head bowed, and my hands sped behind my back, the epitome of submission. I can feel his eyes tracing every curve and contour of my body, and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m being undressed with his gaze alone.


    He walks around me, his fingers asionally brushing against my skin, sending waves of anticipation through me. I don¡¯t dare move; I¡¯m entirely at his mercy. He¡¯s a master at making me wait, heightening the excitement.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He stops in front of me. ¡°You know, love, your tattoo intrigues me.¡± His fingers trail along the butterfly inked below my chest, igniting a fire within me.


    He continues to caress the design, his lips trailing sensual kisses on my neck and corbone. My body arches, seeking more of his intoxicating touch.


    ¡°Every inch of your body is a masterpiece, but this tattoo, it¡¯s like a secret treasure, one I can¡¯t resist.¡± He whispers against my lips, sending delightful shivers down my spine.


    Suddenly, he steps away, leaving me yearning for more.


    ¡°Before your punishment, I want you to pleasure me, my kitten, because I¡¯m so aroused after today¡¯s session and the sight of your body. So, kneel now and ce your hands behind your back.¡± Hemands, and Iply without hesitation.


    As I kneel before him, cing my hands behind my back, he leans in and whispers, brushing my lips. ¡°You can only use them tonight to pull down my jeans and pleasure me, understand?¡±


    I look up at him, my eyes filled with anticipation, and give him a meek nod. ¡°Yes, I understand, Master.¡±


    He smiles, unbuttoning his jeans, and with my mouth, I pull down his jeans and boxers, revealing his hard shaft. My hands remain obediently behind my back.


    I take a moment to savour the sight of him, the man I adore, the one who knows how to push my boundaries and ignite my passion. Then I lean in closer, using only my lips and tongue to please him.


    I suck him at a slow pace, my warm breath teasing his sensitive skin. His moans and the subtle shifts in his body guide me, and I¡¯m determined to make this moment unforgettable for him.


    As I continue to please him, I feel his grip tighten in my hair, controlling my moment. I cherish every second of pleasuring my master.


    In the end, as he reaches the peak of pleasure, I feel pride and satisfaction in knowing that I¡¯ve pleased him. And I¡¯m well aware the night holds more exciting things for us.


    He looks down at me with a satisfied smile and murmurs, ¡°You did well, love. Now it¡¯s time for your punishment.¡±


    I know that whatever punishment awaits me, it will intensify our love and connection.


    ¡°Stand up and lie on the spanking bench, kitten.¡±


    Without a word, Iply, climbing onto the bench and positioning myself, facing my back to him. My heart races as I hear him approach me.


    He trails a finger along my spine, eliciting shivers of both anxiety and desire. His hand rests on my lower back, and he leans in close, his breath hot against my ear. ¡°You look so irresistible in this position, love.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± I respond to him, moaning as he fondles my buttocks.


    Then I feel his warm hands securing my wrists and ankles to the bench. His touch is both firm and gentle.


    The first spankes without warning on my buttocks, and it¡¯s swift and firm. A gasp escapes my lips, and my body jerks in response. The sensation is intense, a mix of stinging pain and exhrating pleasure.


    He continues, each spank falling with uracy, sending a direct shiver to my core. My body tightens and rxes, and my moans and gasps fill the room, mingling with the sound of his hand connecting with my skin.


    His other hand finds its way between my legs, teasing and pleasing me with his spanks. The dual sensations are exquisite.


    As my body warms up, I revel in the feeling of his dominance. Every smack, every caress, is a reminder of who I belong to, of the trust and surrender between us.


    The spanking continues, my cries of pleasure echo in the room, and the butterfly tattoo on my chest feels like it¡¯s fluttering with excitement.


    Finally, the spanking ceases, and my body is aze with desire. His hands soothe my heated skin, his fingers gently massaging the areas he¡¯d just punished.


    Then he releases my wrists and ankles, and I turn to face him, my eyes filled with a mix of desire and devotion.


    He leans in and captures my lips in a tender kiss. ¡°You took your punishment so well, my love. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    I smile, my heart filled with love for this man who knows me so intimately. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Suddenly, I recall about Sarah.


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s been hours. We should check on Sarah. She must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°I can see after bing a mother, you have changed a lot. Instead of asking me to fuck you after your punishment, you¡¯re worried about our daughter,¡± He teases me.


    I chuckle at hisment. ¡°Well, it seems motherhood has shifted my priorities a bit. Didn¡¯t you get change?¡± I raise my brows at him.


    He chuckles as well, his eyes filled with affection. He leans in and kisses me softly before speaking about the changes he¡¯s experienced after bing a father.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, love. Fatherhood has transformed me too. I¡¯ve found a new depth of patience and tenderness within myself that I didn¡¯t know was there. I used to think I would never love someone as much as I love you, but now, my heart has expanded to love both you and Sarah in ways I can¡¯t fully describe.¡±


    I smile at him before speaking, ¡°We both changed in the most wonderful ways. Parenthood has made us stronger, more patient, and more loving than ever before.¡±


    Then he helps me up from the spanking bench. As I stand, I wince slightly, feeling the warmth in my buttocks from the punishment.


    ¡°Let me get you dressed, love, and then we¡¯ll check on our little princess.¡± He says with a loving smile before picking up my clothes from the floor and handing them to me.


    He helps me to put them on, touching my body and sending shivers down my spine. I just can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me. After feeding Sarah and putting her to sleep, I won¡¯t let Alexander sleep tonight.


    As we leave the room, he takes my hand, our fingers entwined.


    We knock on Aunt Rose¡¯s door. When she opens it, we hear Sarah¡¯s cries from the bed, and I hurry over to soothe her.


    ¡°Oh my little princess, I¡¯m sorry, Mommy getste to feed you.¡± As I cradle her in my arms, her cries be louder, as if she is showing me her anger for not feeding her on time.


    Aunt Rose informs us, ¡°She has been crying for a few minutes. I tried every way to soothe her, but she didn¡¯t stop crying.¡± I feel a pang of guilt for not being there for Sarah, but I¡¯m grateful that Aunt Rose was there with her.


    Alexander takes Sarah from my arms and gently rocks her as she continues to whimper, her eyes squeezed shut.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of her. I¡¯ll meet you in the morning. Right now, I just need to feed her.¡± I utter, my voice filled with urgency.


    She nods with a reassuring smile. ¡°Of course. You go feed her. I¡¯ll be here if you need anything during the night. Sleep well.¡±


    I follow Alexander to our room, feeling the urgency to soothe our little one¡¯s cries. Her tiny face wrinkles up as she continues to whimper in her father¡¯s arms, and I can see the hunger in her eyes.


    As I settle down on the bed and pull my dress down to take out my breast, he rubs Sarah¡¯s back while holding her upright. However, her cries intensify, and it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s truly upset about the dy in her meal.


    When he hands her to me and I guide her towards my breast, cradling her in my arms, she rejects it with a pout and loud cries, turning her head away.


    He and I exchange worried nces; it seems our little princess has her mind set on disying her anger.


    He moves to soothe her quickly, patting her back, while I try to offer the breast once more. However, Sarah remains resistant, her tiny hands clenching and unclenching.


    Desperate to calm her, we decide to try different things. Alexander rocks her gently, singing a soft luby, and I y her favourite nursery rhymes on the TV. Despite our efforts, she continues to cry.


    ¡°Sarah, please, baby, stop crying. Mommy is truly sorry.¡± I apologise with a mix of frustration and concern as I lie beside her, crawling closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something else. How about dancing for her, like we usually do?¡± He suggests, raising his brows at me.


    I wonder how he is still so calm in this situation.


    I reply in frustration, ¡°Do anything to soothe her, Alexander. I can¡¯t bear to see her like this.¡±


    So he starts swaying to the music in front of her, and I also join him. We twirl and shake her body, trying to distract our little one with our yful moves.


    ¡°Look at us, princess, we¡¯re dancing just for you.¡± He speaks as we sway to the music, holding Sarah between us and dancing in a gentle motion.


    At first, Sarah seems intrigued, her cries softening slightly, but she¡¯s not entirely convinced. She continues to fuss, letting us know she is displeased about the dy in her feeding.


    We share concerned nces; our hearts ache to see our little one so upset.


    Afterying her down, we pull out her favourite plush toys and colourful rattles, hoping to divert her attention. We shake the rattles and make funny faces, but it¡¯s clear that Sarah is on a hunger strike.


    ¡°Please, Sarah, please stop.¡± I lie down beside her, my voice tinged with a mix of frustration and exhaustion. Today¡¯s yroom session didn¡¯t drain me as much as soothing her cries did.


    However, she finally ends her protest by letting out a few big, frustrated cries that echo throughout the house.


    After sighing, I offer my breast to her once more, and this time, shetches on, taking her meal with eagerness.


    Her cries subside, reced by the sounds of contentment. I stroke her soft hair and exchange a relieved smile with Alexander, who lies on the other side of her.


    He leans in, cing a tender kiss on my forehead, and then our daughter¡¯s. ¡°Sometimes she is such an angry little girl.¡± As he murmurs, his fingers gently brush Sarah¡¯s soft, dark hair, and she ys with my pendant like always while drinking the milk.


    ¡°She¡¯s spirited, just like her father.¡± As I remark, we let out a chuckle.


    Sarah¡¯s little eyes start to droop, and I can tell she¡¯s growing drowsy from thefort of her mother¡¯s breast. Her feed slows, and her breathing bes soft and rhythmic.


    Alexander lies behind me, pulling me closer and embracing me as I hum a luby for our little princess, caressing her hair with affection.


    As she drifts off, I kiss her forehead and adjust my dress. We watch her sleep, her tiny fingers curling around mine as she dreams peacefully.


    Then Alexander lifts her from my arms and cradles her warmly. He presses his lips on her forehead beforeying her down in her crib and pulling the nket over her.


    He admires her sleeping for a minute, and then lies down on the bed, pulling me in his arms.


    He traces circles on my back, his touch gentle that makes my skin tingle. ¡°She¡¯s finally resting peacefully.¡± He whispers.


    I press closer to him, our foreheads nearly touching as we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°She has truly exhausted me more than our session today,¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Well, our little princess keeps us on our toes.¡±


    I smile, my fingertips dancing along his chest as I rest against him. ¡°But she¡¯s worth every moment, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    He nods, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Absolutely, my love. Every sleepless night, every moment of soothing her cries, it¡¯s all worth it. She¡¯s a miracle, just like you.¡±


    Our little princess is truly a blessing, bringing us boundless joy and love. I¡¯m overwhelmed by gratitude for the beautiful family we have created.


    The soft, rhythmic sound of her gentle breath fills the room, creating a peaceful melody.


    We lie facing her, and as we watch our little princess sleep soundly, I know in my soul that this is the feeling of true happiness. We are a family, bound by love, and there is nothing in this world that canpare to the joy we have found in each other.


    -The End-


    The journey of the domineering billionaire and his maid ends today. I hope you enjoyed reading as much as I enjoyed writing it.


    I¡¯ll be d if you leave your precious review for thest time.


    And don¡¯t forget to share your favourite track or scene from the whole book.


    I¡¯d like to end by saying thank you to everyone who supported this book till the end.


    Love Mehak


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!